Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

“ISHA!”

“Poow” I shot back with a finger gun at Jinx. I’m sorry, but you’re my big fat hero. You get out of here and you’ll show them all.

I hold up Zapper towards Wolfy. I press her trigger, she’s overflowing with energy, rattling in my hands and then…

Blue light.

And then nothingness. A black void of nothingness. It doesn’t know how much time passes until it sees stars. No, not stars, they’re golden figures, connected in a net of golden lines. It has a golden thread on its head too. Tracing it, it sees a giant godlike figure, surrounded by halos, made from the same golden threads. The name Metal Fortune Cookie stirs in the back of its mind.

Until suddenly a huge explosion engulfs the Cookie-man, and everything becomes a blur. The golden beings are tucked by their strings to the centre of the explosion. Something tells it, it’s going to be alright. It can rest easy now. Only for a breath of a whisper to appear in the back of its mind.

Blue and pink

Sudden lucidity grabs its mind.

No, it doesn’t want to go, yet. It wants to stay. It needs to remember.

Blue and pink.

There it is again! It sees it. A pink streak across the sky. Something to hold onto. It MUST hold on. It gives of a feeling of warmth, of home, but also a warning. Don’t follow the golden people, don’t leave me. Everyone else did except you! So, it turns to the pink light. It holds on tight. Gold feels lonely. Pink is the colour of … friend, of her. A primal urge flares inside it, screaming at it to hold on. After all the golden people and the Cookie-man disappear, only silence remains.

Tick tock.

The sounds of a Heartbeat

Tick tock tick tock

No, a heartbeat sounds different, but it feels like one.

Tick tock tick tock

Then a blinding light.

Aaaah

With a silent cry it opened its eyes. No just one eye and no mouth to scream. Its vision was blurred, though what it recognized or rather felt sped up the ticking sound in its chest, as panic overtook every fibre of its cold metallic body. A needle was forced into its eye. It wants it out right now. But then it notices the restrains. Leather straps were holding all its limbs in place. Get them off!

After surprisingly little struggle it ripped of the restrains, reached for the device burring in its eye and tore it out, while another silent scream exited its non-existent mouth. The motion was so fast it fell off the operating table it lied on. It took a while until its eye adjusted to the new environment. I was in a lab of sorts. Tables and shelves full of Vials containing green and pink liquid and many many dead animals and … people in glass tubes. They have been torn open, dissected until you couldn’t even recognize the living thing it once was. It would have gotten goosebumps, if it had any skin.

It noticed another curious thing in its vision. A pink spectral line leading outside. Something stung in its head. Aargh what is this? It knows this colour. It belonged to her. Images flashed in its mind. magenta glowing eyes, blue clouds on one the right arm, two long blue braids. It used to love playing with them…

A warm feeling came up in its chest. The ticking sped up. But it was different than before. Before it felt bad, like a suffocating pressure, trapping it. This feels almost soothing. Like arms wrapped around its body. It looked deep within to find the source of this feeling, only to come up empty. Something has been ripped out and burned to cinders, only leaving an empty void. It only knows it has to do with her.

Who is she? Where is she?

Suddenly it heard a faint soft voice coming from the back of the room. Soft might be the wrong word. The voice was scratchy, but it had little pressure behind it. It turned its head around, only then noticing the opening on the other side of the lab, a white light pouring out of it. Tubes containing a pink liquid. They came from the device it ripped out of its eye and went into that room.

But then it heard music. A small quite melancholic melody coming from the back. She always liked music… It didn’t notice it was drifting towards the opening.

This was the backroom. It was well lit, better lit than the lab at least. A bald man wrapped in bandages was sitting working on a capsule, the source of the melody, lied next to him. A little pocket watch, with the picture of a little blond girl. He was too engrossed in his workings to notice it, humming the melody from the watch. Besides him, there was a little furniture filling the room. A chair, some cupboards, flowers, a dancing ballerina figurine, a child sized ballerina dress and some books. This all made it seem like a child’s bedroom. The child in question sleeping inside the capsule. Her expression is a peaceful one. She seems to be the only good thing, in this dark and haunted place.

It then spotted the mirror…

But what looked back at it made its clockwork stop. In the mirror It could see a white mannequin, golden lines all over its body. They come together in a spiralling sea-shell thingy embedded in its chest. Fused to its head was a half-melted helmet. There were 5 little holes, looking like fingerprints on it. They surrounded 2 melted red circles. They almost look like eyes, with the helmet’s rim almost acting like a constant grin. But that wasn’t its face. The most striking feature was a single amber eye with a cracked iris, the cracks themselves glowing and unnatural magenta, but not an unfamiliar one.

The mannequin then cocked its head to the side, mirroring its… no, my movement. This thing is me. What am I? Who am I? And that magenta colour why does it feel familiar? Three questions bouncing in my mind ever since I’ve woken. I was a person once, but what happened.

Baldy seems to have noticed me. He looked cautious, but his eyes were drilled onto me with cold curiosity.

“Oh, I was wondering if you’d reawaken. You didn’t disappear like the others.”, his voice was calm and collected, but it gave me an uneasy feeling. This man is dangerous, he would stop at nothing to achieve his goals. “I theorized, if my old pupil left you to fulfil his side of the deal, or it might have been the special shimmer strain I cultivated in your body, but I think more likely you had a strong will of you own. Maybe something left to be done in this world. Some of my previous subjects did take after the wolf. Ahh, she used to love their tale “. He mused seemingly lost in thought. I’d say he was smiling under his bandages. A shiver ran down my spine.

Flashes of a wolfman entered my mind. He looked like a monster, but my heart ached like it does for her.

“Unfortunately, he was taken away from me, the only thing left I could use for my research was you.”

Without knowing why, I saw red. I knew the wolfman, I don’t know what, but he hurt him, and he might hurt me now. My body lunged at him, choking the live out of him. He struggled in vain; I was stronger. He’s gonna to pay for what he’d done! Kill him! He killed Wolf daddy! He took him away from us!

“Father!?”

What was that?! My head jerked up and I saw the source of the metallic sounding voice. It’s the girl. She woke up. She looks scared. Am I choking out her… No! what am I doing? I let go of Baldy. For the moment only clockwork could be heard. But then I just bolted right out of there. I had to go, had to run, where? I don’t care. I just want to be home, but where is home. I saw flashes of her again. Blue and pink. Whoever she was she saved me. She’s the reason I’m still here and I miss her?

I ran and ran and ran. My memories lost, my mind trying to entangle this mess. With no results.

I ran through empty streets. Small air ducts, sewers and pipes, I couldn’t let him find me again. When suddenly, I fell out of the broken pipe.

Shit. Didn’t see that coming.

Urgh, this is the second time today I fell. It’s then that I see her. The wall in front of me, was plastered with posters.

JINX PILTOVER WANTED

I couldn’t believe my eyes. It’s her. Blue Braids, magenta eyes, cloud tattoos on the right arm.

"Yep, that’s me. You ever need to curse a sibling or a family or a society… my card!"

Her voice ringing in my head loudly. Screaming at me to remember.

Jinx… a name that fill my clockwork with warmth. Jinx my big fat hero!

Heh, someone thought it’d be funny to give her a wide grin, sticking out her tongue. Without thinking I ripped that poster off the wall. I clutched it to my chest, telling myself I will find you. You the only thing I have left.

When I look up, I see it again. You’ve been guiding me all along. That shimmering trail is you ain’t it.

I promise you; I’ll find you and I’ll never let you go.

Chapter Text

This town is a dense labyrinth of metal and pipeworks. You will get lost, if you don’t know them. I don’t remember them. I know I knew them once, but each time I try to think of them the image is burned out. As I keep crawling through endless pipes and vents. I get glimpses of what this city is like.

I see so much death and poverty. Hungry beggars on the streets, clutching the last amount of coin as their life depends on it, forgotten alleys riddle with corpses. Gangs strolling through the streets beating up anyone, who looked at them wrong. It all came ahead at something I witnessed while hiding behind a vent grate.

There was one guy backed up against the wall. He was hooded, but the silhouette his rags made presented an unnatural mutated body. Thugs made of metal arms and legs were approaching him.

“P-Please just give two more days. I will get your boss his money. I… I just need to finish this deal. Then you can have your money, e-even with interest!” His head hung low; eyes looked everywhere but at the thugs. He held his hands up in defence.

“With interest he’s says?” The first thug punched a hole into the wall above him. A little scream escaped their victim. “Now Chert what does big C do with people who breaks their promises?”

The other thug crouched down to meet the hunched over man on his eye. “He breaks their bones, for each broken promise.”

“P-please I beg you”

“Sorry no-can-do. Ya had weeks to pay up. Time’s up. 5 thousand cogs means 5 thousand bones. Last times I checked there aren’t enough in a human body and believe me I should know I’ve heard’em all go crunch!”

“N-no please! Nonono! Tomorrow. I-I-I have it tomorrow!”

“Chert he’s all yours.”

“Chert” then stands up, reels back a giant mechanical fist and slams it right into the poor man’s chest. I hear a disgusting wet crunching sound as he explodes, scattering blood and guts everywhere.

I looked away. I would throw up if I could. Panic rose inside my chest, when I remembered the piece of paper clutched in my hands.

My Jinx is there with me, she’ll protect me, right? My guiding light. My ghostly friend.

Come on, get yourself together. Just follow the line.

After a while the streets became brighter. I must be closer to the surface and finding vents and pipes to hide in gets harder and harder.

I catch myself finding blue hair at the edge of my vision, but when I look at it’s not Jinx. Apparently, many people here have blue hair. But none of them are her.

In the distance I can see a bright spot in all this darkness. A big plaza, where a circle of roads meet. At the centre is a big statue of a brawny man, with a pipe in his hands. He looks familiar.

I don’t know how to describe it, but I’ve met him before. The howl of a wolf echoed in my mind. A warm feeling rising in my chest.

As I get closer, I see a gathering of people. They are looking at something. A flash of blue!

I can’t get a good look at it from this angle. Luckily everyone seems to be distracted by it, I can sneak in closer.

What I see leaves me stunned. A mural of Jinx in all her glory, a blue flare in her hand, burning the sky blue. And these people seem to admire her. Here I am! Your big fat hero!

“Hey you! Wow, your song is interesting…”

I flinch away from the voice. I was so lost in thought in didn’t even notice I was standing next to the statue, and a brown-haired girl was talking to me. She had blue eyes and was wearing a simple white shirt and a blue skirt. She was slightly taller than me. She seemed a bit scatterbrained, but her voice was friendly.

“…It’s like someone has plucked out all the notes, but the song still is made of a verse and chorus…”

She then must have noticed my aversion.

“Oh sorry, I’m rambling again.”

She holds out her hand in an inviting way. This girl seems genuinely happy to meet me. Maybe she can tell me more about Jinx. This is the first genuine person I’ve met. I relax my shoulders and try to shake her hand.

“My name’s Se…”

“Sera! Get away from that thing!”

Two adults were running to her. Then dragging her away from me. The crowd has noticed the commotion, and I was now in the centre of attention. A thousand eyes pierce right through me. Their faces are filled with fear. Why are they looking at me like that? What did I do?

Murmurs were starting to fill the crowd. “Oh no they’re back!”, “The monsters have returned!”, “We need to get out of here, there might be more!”

More? Like me? I couldn’t finish my thought, when my head was suddenly struck with a stone. “Somone warn the Firelights.” I saw a few people running, either fleeing or calling these “Firelights”, the rest surrounded me.

BONK!

Someone sneaked up behind me. I didn’t see it coming, but I hit the ground with a metallic clang. They used it as an opportunity to grab me and further bash me with metal pipes and other makeshift weapons.

The only light I’ve noticed is the girl I met just a moment ago.

“Stop it, please! She won’t hurt us!”

But her screams disappear with the noise of the crowd as she’s being dragged away crying.

“Get out of here! “Find her! Her heart is calling for you!”, was the last cry I heard before she was gone.

Her cries were ignored. I tried to reach out, but my arm was immediately hit to the ground.

She knew Jinx, or maybe she could feel I’m looking for her and maybe she’s missing me. I needed to get out of here. They don’t seem to be able to do me any harm but if I stay any longer these Firelights might.

I was alone. This is it I thought. The familiar ticking of panic rose in my chest. I could feel it. I just wanted to find Jinx. I never meant to hurt anyone. What did I do to make them so scared of me? My cries were left unanswered and so my thoughts spiralled further down into this dark pit.

Then after one strong hit I dropped Jinx's poster. At that something familiar was also raging in my chest. I can feel it filling my core and spreading throughout my body.

When I opened my eye, my Vision began to glow with a shimmering pink. I felt new strength, welling within, it excited me. I was still trapped under the angry mob, but just then I tried to escape, I blinked and suddenly I looked down on the plaza from a rooftop. Clutching that important piece of paper.

The crowed was dazed, multiple people trying to get up, shaking their heads and trying to make sense of what happened. Heh, yeah what the fuck was that?

But I also came down from my high very quickly. I felt my body go limb with exhaustion. Now lying on my back, I look up into the blue sky. I feel a tear flowing down my face.

My excitement now completely died down and now my mind was left to take in what just happened.

What am I really? They called me a monster, and they mentioned more like me out there. On top of all they were scared of me. Can I really be that dangerous? I just realised I almost killed Baldy and took away someone’s father. Have I killed someone before? Why should it even matter these people have done nothing for me. All they do is kill and fear and hate.

They admired my Jinx though. Do they hate me, because I or others like me took her away from them? What if the other’s find me will I forget everything again and become a mindless killing machine.

This much thinking is hurting my head. Aargh, I’m pretty sure now that this Shimmer Baldy mentioned gave me the power to escape. Jinx always helping me out. I need to find her.

My thoughts we’re interrupted, when I started hearing a strange buzzing in the distance. I stood up and looked around and yep, I saw some kids with masks on green glowing flying boards headed towards the square. I guess these are the Firelights. I need to hide.

I follow Jinx’s trail; she’s leading me off the roof to an abandoned alley. I climb my way down.

It’s still connected to the main street. I can see them flying by, so I hide behind some trash.

Zoom! Zoom! Zoom! There they go right past me. Phew, that was close. There’s so much danger in this city. If I’m ever going to make it out of here, I need to stick to the shadows. I don’t know what they’ll to do me if they catch me.

It took a bit of time and careful manoeuvring, but I made it to the other side of a River. Jinx has never felt this close yet.

I haven’t heard any firelights since I sneaked under the bridge and since this side of town is much busier, I climbed on top of rooftops again. I can see a vast Skylines with blue, red and golden rooftops. In the distance stood a massive tower with a cracked sphere on top. The buildings around it showed signs of a battle and a few weird growths. Their shapes reminded me of the golden lining over my body and patterns on my white shining skin.

That’s where I could see the end of the line. It was moving towards the see. I see some Airships rising from that direction. Is she going to leave one of those? I need to catch her before it’s too late.

Clink!

Something yanked me to the floor. Urgh what was it now! My annoyance quickly turned into panic. A claw looking thing was stuck on my left ankle. Where did it come from?!

Behind me a highly armed squad appeared. They were wearing blue uniforms with protective doodads on the chest, knees, shoulders etc, blue berets and a golden gas mask. Their leader seemed to be a tall grey-haired woman. The way she held herself told me she always gets what she wants.

“Good work, Captain. Let’s reel it in!” A shiver ran down my spine as I heard that cold voice. It frightens me more than Baldy ever could.

Shit nonono! I got caught. No, not when I’m this close!

“Let’s see if your Hexclaw can do the trick. Don’t disappoint me!”

I tried to run but got yanked again by that claw. Aargh! It’s too tight, I can’t rip it off no matter what I tried. The squad was closing in on me, they held their weapons to my head. Then the claw got electrified. A surge of electricity ran through my body.

Aah! Pain, a feeling I’ve almost forgotten. It made it impossible to move.

Zap! A new pain in my back. They just shot me. They didn’t have normal guns. Zap! Another one.

No. Please! Jinx! Help me! Anybody please, help me!

Another shot, they will not let up until they got me. This pain is too intense. Like a thousand sharp needles piercing my skin, and when I try to move, they pick around at my insides. 3 of them came to my sides and started pinning my remaining arms and legs down and electric sticks.

Jinx I know you’re in her somewhere please! Just help me one more time! Like at the plaza. I am so close to you. I can’t give up here. I struggled to hold Jinx in my hand.

I searched deep within. Finding the ticking in my chest. Finding that purple glow, letting it flow through my system. Pink lightning emitted from my eyes, no, my entire body became supercharged. All this intake of raw power was very overwhelming. I felt like a barrel already overflowing with water only to be pumped full of more.

Heh, grinning inward I realised what would happen if I were to absorb even more energy. What if I reached my tipping point.

Oh, it was painful alright, but seeing my blue haired girl again filled me with enough hope to hold out a little longer. Didn’t need to wait too long. As they tried putting more restrains on me, I jerked up and let all that energy go.

I was giving them back a taste of their own medicine. All turn blue and purple in an explosion. Didn’t see much, but in the aftermath the bodies of these thugs got partially annihilated. Not only that, but there was also now a crater on this rooftop.

It still wasn’t enough, that stupid hexclaw was still attached, worst of all the man who fired it upon me was still alive. He tugged on the string, while the tall Bitch moved closer.

The shimmer was still excited within me. Using its strength to claw myself further and further again. Shit, how strong is this dude.

Come on just a little further. I felt it, my leg giving way. Only then I realized I cannot escape unscathed, but it didn’t matter to me. This is the second most painful thing I felt today. My leg joint was being ripped apart the further I got.

“Still got some fight left in. You don’t know your place. Resistance is futile!”

Is it? A fire in my heart ignited and old conflict I don’t remember being part of, but I knew, people like her, who step over others for their own gain, are the real monsters.

I turned around and looked in those cold eyes of her. I would chuckle if I could. With another blink I ripped my leg off and escaped. Skittering on walls, rooftops anything that will get me closer to her. It’s a bit harder with one leg missing now. I thought this might be a painful experience, but it didn’t hurt, and it was oddly freeing.

When I think I lost them I also found myself at the end of that purple trail. I feel it in my chest. My clockwork nervously ticking along. She’s here. Before me I saw an airship port. The last ship was about to go. Just a few crates were left on the dock.

I had to move fast. There were two workers carrying one of those crates into the Airship. I saw this as my opportunity. I skittered across, to one of the last crates. My strength allowed me to crack the lid open. I slipped inside and put the lid back on. I didn’t even pay attention to what was carried inside, and I hoped my hiding spot would go unnoticed.

Now being in a relatively safe space for the first time since I’ve woken up. I felt… tired. Using that shimmer made me feel strong. But the aftereffects were catching up.

Though this little bit of calm allowed me to collect my thoughts. Today has been a rush. Moving from place to place. I wasn’t allowed to stay still.

I still don’t know what was up with the Cookieman. But it seems he’s the reason I’m still alive. Mmh, maybe not just him Baldy mentioned something about shimmer. It’s burning in my core, it was Her’s, wasn’t it. I don’t think I always was this… this thing. I had a life before, but I only get glimpses, not enough for the full picture.

Which also means I have no idea what I am. I’m clearly not human and I’ve seen no one else like me, except for that girl. The one Baldy took care of. What did he say about me being the final piece in his experiment. Is that all I was? A means to an end? Just another experiment to throw away? Oh no, the other specimens! An image flashed in my head of that lab. That haunted inhuman place. I’m glad I got out of there before anything worse could’ve happened.

I doubt Baldy and that old hag were working together, but I think I’m glad I could escape them. I shudder at the thought of becoming another experiment.

Still this city, it’s both astonishing as it is a living hell. So many different kinds of people living in one place. Down in the sumps, the forgotten, the nobodies. Something sparked in my clockwork thinking about them. Is this sympathy? Maybe a strange kinship to those thrown away and crushed under the boots of this world. Like that poor guy in the alley.

Higher up though, people we’re thriving. So many different ones. And that one girl, Sera. She was so nice to me. Maybe she knew who I was. I wish I could’ve talked to her, damn this body. Maybe then I wouldn’t have been attacked.

“Find her! Her heart is calling for you!” She knew I wasn’t safe here. She knew what I was missing, and I won’t find it in this city. Everyone here just hates what I am or wants to use me, except Jinx

Rumble! Rumble!

AAah seems my box has finally been picked up.

I may finally meet her. Will she recognize me? Or will she see me as a Monster like the others? This thought makes me nervous and at the same moment more exhaustion swept over me. Why am I so obsessed over her? Who is she to me? I know I knew her once, but there is a hole in my mind burned out in the shape of her.

It’s getting harder and harder keeping my eyes open. That Shimmer really took so much out of me.

In the end sleep took me. It wasn’t peaceful. I was scared. My thoughts were going at lightspeed before. I may have escaped one hellhole, but I don’t know where my journey leads me. I just hope… no, my inner workings tell me Jinx will be my home.

And thus I was swept away into the unknown, cuddling the Jinx in my hands, tears flowing through my eyelid, wishing she will wake me up, when we get there.

Chapter Text

“Jinx I think the cycle only ends, when you find the will to walk away.”

She hated it, when he was right. No that’s a lie, he’d always gave her the best advice. She wouldn’t be here without him, yet he is not, because of her.

After the Boy Savior came to her rescue. Jinx didn’t really have a plan for what she’d do after the battle. She’d play the big fat hero one last time. For Vi, for Ekko, for… Isha. She didn’t account for her surviving.

Still as Jinx fell down the tower, Vi’s face growing smaller and smaller something grabbed her. No, not literally grabbed her, Vander was currently doing that. It was an impulse, a stir of the moment idea. Combined with the excitement and survival reflexes of shimmer, as Jinx pulled the pin, her super speed allowed her to escape into a vent.

The battle was over. Jinx was dead. Jinx was free. No past ghosts to haunt her, to “care” for her, to “fix” her. Vi can live happy with her Piltie Girlfriend and Ekko can stop chasing dead girls. Just please let her go.

“Always with you, sis. Even when we’re words apart”

Worlds apart… Jinx kind of warmed up to the idea. She would make this city a wasteland if she stayed any longer. So, while everyone tried to recover from the battle, Jinx used the empty streets to gather her things and leave it all behind. A new start, not as a Jinx. But just as… she doesn’t really know if she goes for a new name, the meaning of Jinx got muddled in the chaos after the rocket. For many people that word meant hero, most importantly to Isha. She has to try, at least for her. So, give it up for Jinx, stands for Jinx, dur. Just Jinx, it’s just a name silly, nothing more. What better way to try that than go somewhere, where Jinx doesn’t have any meaning.

But this is going to be a long journey. Jinx needs to pack her bags. One of the first things she got was Rhino. He still had some life in him and riding him in the final battle still left her buzzing with new ideas. Like she’s going to reinvent him like she will herself.

Rhino in tow, she made her way back to the Firelight hideout. She stashed the little belongings she had left here, before they flew off with her lair. Her home, something that brought so much light into her life, when she shared it with Isha. But now it lies broken and destroyed within the Hexgates. If I ever see you again, I’m gonna punch that smirk of your face for crashing it, Ekko!

Okay shopping list time:

Rhino – Check!

“I wonder what I’ll make out of him, there’s still an entire Hextech matrix inside. He doesn’t need to be just a weapon… like me. I’ve become so much more, before it got ripped away.”

Fat hand’s shiny orb – Check!

“Alright Jinx, make an internal not that Vi’s still needs upgrades. No! Shut up she doesn’t need me anymore.”

Tools – Check!

Sewing Kit – Check!

Jukebox – Check!

“It’s gonna be a long journey. Gotta keep my mind busy!”

Ekko’s jacket – Check!

“You put it on me, when we walked back to the firelight hideout.” Its weight was like a comforting hug. “Seriously thank you Little Man. Somehow you managed it. Pulling me out of that dark hole. I’m not the Powder that helped you build your new gizmo, yet you still helped me. Ehh, you won’t miss it, right? I kinda need it more right now.”

Mister Bunny – …

“No! It’s hers!” Jinx posted a not next to it: “Hey Little Man, if I kick the bucket, give this to Vi. Tell her: I’ll always be with you. Even if we're worlds apart. – J”

Stinkmaw and Scuttlebutt – Double Check!

“In the blast proof box, you go! Don’t worry I’ll leave some salad for ya. And no Stinkmaw we’re still gonna have that rematch.” For her.

At that Jinx could here whispering coming from Rhino, more accurately Fishbones’ old head.

“What?!”

Jinx turned around with an annoyed look.

“No, I’m not going back there, nuh uh.”

More scratches appeared in her Vision: Red goggles, scribbled teeth, Zap.

“Can it before I nail your mouth shut!”

With a shaky breath, she gathered her things, put them in a large bag and hauled it over her shoulder. Then she made her way down the tree and looked back at the giant mural. So many faces, almost all of them gone. Most of them my fault. This place is just a reminder of Jinx’s curse. But she thought, Isha belongs up there. But there was no time, she already heard the buzzing of hoverboards. Can’t let them find her now.

It was already dark when Jinx left the Firelight’s base.

Air travel was still prohibited for a few days, while the city was still recovering from everything. It gave Jinx time to actually mull over where she could go. What would be a good place for a new start?

Jinx remembered a time, shortly after the explosion, where nightmares haunted her. She had trouble sleeping. Silco at first didn’t know how to help. He was Runeterra’s #1 most unprepared Dad. The first couple of nights he tried to stay with her, slowly rocking her to sleep. Though that didn’t stop the Voices plaguing her. So, on the third night he started telling her stories. Some of them true, some of them fairy tales, some of them made up on the spot, it did wonders keeping them away.

In some of them he talked about Oshra Va’Zaun, it was part of a great empire lifted out of the sands, that used the power of the sun to turn men into gods. One of the more fun stories for young Jinx were about Bilgewater, Pirates were always so cool. Some of them could even be found in the undercity. Then there were peaceful regions like Ionia, where people live in harmony with the Arcane. Which was a stark contrast to the continent of Valoran, scarred by the Rune Wars. Piltover being a refuge build because of it, literally build over the remains the old shuriman port-city. Pilties never were good with names. Another one was Demacia. It is a kingdom that withstood the test of time, banishing magic within it’s walls and standing tall despite it all. Noxian invasions never succeeded to the west.

Jinx used to love bilgewater, she always wanted to visit it someday, joining a pirate gang, test her weapons and wreak havoc. But that Jinx died with Silco. Going through other places Jinx landed on Demacia, even surprising herself. But it seemed like a peaceful place. A year ago, Jinx would have laughed at you for suggesting she would live a quiet life in the countryside before shooting you. Now though, it seemed like the right call, less populated areas equal to less people she could potentially jinx. Plus, it is the furthest place from any Arcane Heebee Jeebees and no so-called gods or heralds to ruin everything.

Seems like Jinx wasn’t the only one with that Idea. There were a lot of airships going to Demacia. People are probably panicking after the war fearing magic all the more. Anyway, this is how she found herself sneaking on an airship going to Demacia. Her stuff is now tucked away in the cargo hold.

The Air is brushing against the back of her head. It feels weird, Jinx feels exposed. It’s dark outside. Most of the passengers went into their cabins, best time to roam the deck. Looking back the skyline of Piltover has already disappeared. Jinx missed it, her chance to see it one last time.

At least she could witness yesterday’s events. People from all over Piltover and Zaun gathered to mourn the dead. Soo many little lights filled the sky. It was beautiful, but you won’t find her openly admitting that. Jinx wasn’t prepared to join in yesterday. But now she’s holding a piece of paper in her hand, she’d dare not look at the name written on it. Then she took out her lighter and let it burn in the wind. Despite everything she tried the hole inside her didn’t get smaller.

Jinx didn’t know what to say. She usually had a quip for everything, but this, this silence was deafening. The voices even left her alone for once. So instead, she started humming an old familiar tune, “Mmmmh mmmh, mh mh mh mmh mmh”, about a dear friend across the river.

Halfway through the song the last cinders disappeared, and at that Jinx realised something, everyone, every single one, who got close and died because of her, didn’t stay dead for long. Voices always mocking in the back of her mind. But Isha didn’t speak, she only gave occasional squeaks and laughter, but she never spoke a word. She truly is gone now…

Suddenly Jinx’s legs gave way, the weight of the thought pushing her to the floor. Hugging her knees close to her chest, she let the floodgates go. Jinx just lied there for the next couple of hours, a little ball of sadness. Her face tucked under her hoodie. It was the last reminder of her, copying the scribbles on Isha’s.

Eventually though, she had to hit the bed. Not fully recovered, she went back to the cargo bay. Sinkmaw and Scuttlebutt were let out of their box, she’ll catch them again tomorrow. For now, she curls herself up against Rhino, using Ekko’s jacket like a weighted blanket and watched the bugs fly slow circles around her. In her drowsiness she could hear a faint ticking. Heh, someone forgot to turn off their clock. It was comfortable though; it had a familiar rhythm. Jinx never liked pure silence it made her feel uneasy, like something was about to happen. But this warm buzzing and ticking put her into the best sleep she had since she met Isha.

When Jinx woke up, she couldn’t tell how long she’s slept. Quite honestly, she didn’t even know what time it was. But Scuttlebutt, was sitting on her nose, being an annoying little shit.

“Alright you little squirts, I’ll guess you too need breakfast”

The drowsy girl made her way to her stuff, opened up their box and let them feast on the leaves inside.

“There you go, eat up! I’m gonna have a look around”

Checking outside it was still night, or was it night again? Doesn’t matter to Jinx though. She sneaked around, there must a bar, bistro or some type of eatery on board.

Jinx was used to sneaking around at night, going through empty hallways. Though that ticking from last night didn’t disappear. No matter where she was it didn’t grow quieter. She could feel it watching her back. Though when she turned around there was nothing and it grew silent. She didn’t stay long to find out what it was. She found the airships eatery grabbed some sandwiches and quickly hid way in her corner of the cargo bay.

“Okay Rhino, time to get up, might need you sooner or later”

Seeing Rhino in his current state did hurt Jinx. He did fall along way. The former terrorist has conflicted feelings about her weapons. Yeah, they are tools of destruction, all of them responsible for taking away her family, but they were also her only friends and Rhino, he never hurt anybody, he deserved a second chance, arguably more than her. It was a prototype; she didn’t have time to properly tinker with him.

So, she got to working. Took out her tools and jukebox, making sure it’s volume stayed low. Then she opened up Rhino’s runematrix and took out the hexgem.

“You know I’m proud of you, you helped me protect Vi, you deserve an upgrade”

Carrying the heavy hunk of junk will be annoying in the long run. But she remembered how Vi’s gauntlets worked and started fidgeting with similar runes.

“You know Vi, my dearly beloved stupid sister. You saw her right? Big and strong Fat Hands protecting everyone else. She’d be lost without me by now. Caitlyn will be good to her, better than me.”

Jinx sighed; she needed to collect her thoughts as well. Was she angry at Vi? Yes, she was still furious. After all this time, she spent the same days with her, with Isha and all she can do while breaking her out of the prison is mutter something about “using her explosive potential”. Isha was as much family as Vander. Jinx knew Vi even began to like her, but then she just forgot. All the more reason to leave it behind.

Vi still loves me but still she’s always bossing me around. This time apart is for the sake of both of us. I hope someday we’ll be ready to part of each other’s life again. I hope you can forgive me, when that day comes.

Ekko also didn’t know about her Cait did, but even she wasn’t spiteful enough to rub her death in my face. Sometimes I wonder if Isha was even real. She came and left my life like a dream.

“You weren’t the first weapon I build to protect someone”, Jinx eyed Pow-Pow’s barrels, stroking her fingers over the old familiar metal.

“Pow-Pow for example, she is part of you now. It was actually once a nickname Vi had for me, back when I used to be… someone different.”

Jinx paused and took another deep breath. She needs to let this out.

“When I build her, I thought of Vi, she used to have my back, she used to protect Powder. That girl was weak, but I think part of me wanted to protect her too. So, I build Pow-Pow.”

Jinx didn’t mention Pow-Pow thundering scream, when she put all those holes in Silco or that Vi ripped her apart, the last remnant of Powder, she was truly dead at that point. At least Jinx liked to believe that at the time.

“And then we have your brother, Fishbones. Ooh he was a fun one. At the time when I build him, I just was so… so angry at everything. I build him for Silco. Made him look like all the scary fishies he liked. And when he died, I let the Pilties hear him roar.”

And that’s where it all went to shit.

“See, that’s why you’re special, you’re Pow-Pow, but you’re also Fishbones”, Jinx released a little chuckle, “I even put a little bit of Vander and Ekko in you. I put everything I ever was into making you and you are a hero. We saved everyone that day. I hope with your help I can find out who Jinx is now to me. Here’s to the new me, whoever you may be.”

With that, the last grav-rune clicked into place. Jinx put Fat Hand’s gem into its slot and rhino sprang back to life. It was Jinx’s way of letting Vi watch over her. See a part of you will always be with me, and if Ekko delivers mister bunny, you know I’m always with you. For the other gem she had different plans, but Jinx wasn’t ready to touch it yet.

Still, she was proud of her work. Anything that could distract from the isolation she put on herself.

After a good night of work, Jinx went back to sleep. Again, whisked away by that same soothing ticking.

The next time she woke up, a little surprise what waiting for her. A plate with a fresh sandwich, right in front of her. Someone’s found her. Someone knew she was here. But why wasn’t she thrown off board?

Jinx got up; she looked around trying to find any lead, any clue that could bring her to the perpetrator. She was no Caitlyn though. She did notice one thing though. Her jukebox was turned off. She didn’t remember doing that last night. Checking it again, it still had power, so it didn’t run out. Whoever knew she was here doesn’t want her to be found. Maybe a Jinxer refugee Zaun stumbling on her and took pity. She’ll take the sandwich. It was good and it didn’t smell poisoned. Suspicious, she sneaked out through the vents, trying to find, whoever her mysterious ally is.

This became sort of a routine for the next couple of nights. Jinx woke up, more food already delivered and then she sneaked around, people watching. Figuring out, who thought it’d be a good Idea to hide Jinx. When her search always ended up unfruitful, she went back into her corner, holding a defensive position with Rhino and just waited until she fell asleep to that same ticking clock.

Most of the visages we’re your standard Piltie. No one looked really out of place, everyone as orderly and Posh as most topsiders. And here she thought maybe a fanboy or girl made their way on an Airship. They probably couldn’t afford a way out.

Am I abandoning my own people? No, Ekko’s got them, it’s fine, relax, the fighting is over, they don’t need you anymore.

At some point Jinx got annoyed of waiting for her potential fan or whoever helped her. Her fingers itched to do something. Plus, there was still a task left undone.

The lonely girl eyed her sewing kit. She knew why she brought it. She didn’t want to stay alone for much longer. Rhino was a good companion don’t get her wrong, but lately sleeping has become harder and harder without anyone soft and warm to snuggle against. Yeah, yeah, the scary criminal mastermind couldn’t sleep without her plushies, shut up!

To start her work, she turned on her Jukebox. A new song played. One from an old zaunite play, where a party of undercity folks went on an adventure and explored the world, while on a hunt for a shuriman corrupted ascended. The song started with a slow acoustic guitar strumming a melancholic melody, a few seconds later followed by a harmonica, before a drumroll kicked in and an e-guitar entered the song, giving it its full depth.

~I would be lost, drifting along~

A fitting song, for who’s she’s about to make.

~Floating up high, time after time~

~and there you’d be, shining brightly~

~your smiling face, to guide my way~

Starting with that bright toothy lobsided grin, stitched into a skin-toned ball. And next we’re those amber button eyes.

“Heh, you deserve to know who you were.”

~Bloody and bruised, brought to my knees~

“You literally dropped into my life, right on my head. At a time where I couldn’t care less what was happening in Zaun and those goons on your step just pissed me off. Seeing them squirm was kind of fun.”

Though Rhino chimed in with a rude comment. Jinx knew he was right and with a sigh she followed up, “Well even then, with how little you were, how you needed protection, you kind of reminded me of Powder and I couldn’t let her die again.”

~When broken down, when broken up~

“And then you just followed me. You weren’t scared or disgusted by me. At my worst, you saved my life.”

~You would appear, reach out to me~

“When I fought my sister, I just wanted her to end me. End her suffering and mine, give her every reason to kill me, because there was nothing good left in me. Everyone close to me ends up dead, I couldn’t let that happen to her. But I was also angry and tired of her bullshit, she needed to know, to feel what she’d done.”

~Heal every wound, and make me whole~

The plushie’s head was now adorned with messy blue locks, though Jinx wasn’t yet done with the head.

“But you had to do the must dumb, stupid and brave thing. You threw yourself between me and her. Because of you, I let my mask slip and Vi… she couldn’t do it, despite everything she kept her promise, we were still sisters.”

The helmet was done, it even got little bunny ears. Letting all of this out, it feels like a weight has been taken off her. She never talked to anyone about Isha.

~Was it all a dream, Will I never know?~

“The months after that, were the best time of my entire life. Just us against the world. Playing games, letting our little terrors battle, me dying your hair. We had so much fun together. I was finally somewhat at peace and happy where my life was going.”

Jinx realized now, why Isha made her life both blurry and clear. Her life was more colourful with her. More colours meant more details, but more details can also be overwhelming. Now everything was back to being gray.

The song hit its chorus, and Jinx let loose more adventures they had in their time together. How Isha disappeared rallying her fans, Jinx’s desperate rescue and then sudden appearance of a wolfman, who turned out to be her father.

“There was another gun, I build or well rebuild, just for you”, the wounds about this topic were still open, still deep. “Zap I called her. A little pistol, I made her just to keep you save” Jinx’s vision was starting to get blurry. “And… and then… she…” *sniff*” she took you away from me. I thought I could keep you save, but I jinxed you, like everybody else”

There, she was almost done with the little plush. One arm covered in blue spots, purple pants and a vest with a white X on it. Only the stuffing was left.

“You know I went back to the place… the place where I lost you. Thought maybe I could find anything to throw in the river.” Like I did with Silco.

Bright pink eyes lost their focus on the task, chaotic scribbling appearing in the corners of them.

“I found a few pieces of Zap… enough to rebuild her, I guess”. Her original plan was to bury it in the sea, but that’s when she saw all the lights. She wanted to rebuild Rhino, so maybe she can do the same for Zap, don’t let her legacy go to waste. Fix what was broken.

“Guess what else I found”, Jinx’s tone grew bitter, “These noxian bastards already dug a fucking grave for you.” A maniacal hollow laugh exited the broken girls mouth. “They thought you were a great warrior. Can you believe it?! And then they even had the gall to put a copycat helmet on your pile of rocks.” When Jinx left the battlefield graveyard, she blew up Isha’s pile, with her last remaining Chompers. It was a beautiful colourful explosion. One of the last of hers in Zaun.

With that she was done. Little Isha now sitting in her arms. She wrapped herself around her, never ever wanting to let go. The song reached its final crescendo.

~But I, I know, that you’re long gone~

She lost herself in the song, the voices starting to chime in. It was her fault this happened to begin with. All of it her fault. All her fault. Always jinxing everyone. Nothing but a curse. Can’t even die right. Always someone new to jinx.

~But I, I will, go on, howling and ho-ooloow~

The sobbing mess on the floor could only whisper a scream.

“Oh Isha! Why you and not me! I’m so sorry, so sorry, sorry, sorry, sorry…”

The song ended, but Jinx ears we’re still ringing. Every noise drowned out in her own torment.

She didn’t notice that strange ticking listened to her the entire time. Abd when that name fell of Jinx’s lips something changed. The ticking became louder, heavier, trying to remember.

Isha, it hasn’t heard that name in a long while. It…She remembered that name, the first thing she remembered was it being screamed at her.

Her Jinx needs help now. Screw it if she was with the firelights she needs her. She skittered closer to Jinx. Her hair was messy, her face pressed against the puppet, endless tears flowing down her face, her eyes looking everywhere and nowhere and she muttered endless curses to herself. Hey, hey I’m here, I’ve got you, she thought while moving a hand to Jinx’s shoulder.

The sudden touch did nothing to sooth the crying girl. Panicked she grabbed Rhino and smashed him into the silhouette in front of her. Weapon in hand, hyperventilating, Jinx pointed Fishbones maw at her assailant. She only saw white and gold. A three-legged puppet crawling like a spider towards her.

“No, no, no!” They were back! Somehow, they were back, and Jinx was their target. How? Why is it always me?

She didn’t hesitate to pull the trigger, letting loose a blood curdling scream. Direct hit! The explosion started a fire and punched a hole into the hull, revealing the night and a black void of endless pine trees. Though it did survive the explosion.

“Why won’t you stay dead!”

Switching to Pow-Pow Jinx rained down a hail of bullets onto her target, too distracted to notice the instability of the cargo bay. The bullet storm did nothing to stop her attacker. A burning plank of wood almost crushed Jinx. But a pink eye lit up in her vision. The puppet rushed towards her and tackled her to safety. The impact though was strong enough to knock Jinx out. Everything turned silent and dark.

Chapter Text

Dothan didn’t survive the evening. Lux stayed by his side till the end. She made sure his passing was peaceful and painless. This was only a small glimpse of the horrors she saw today. Orphans crying in the broken streets looking for their parents, folks frozen in shock, their lover lost right behind them and the endless screams of the mutilated. This is one of the biggest calamities she’s witnessed while working with the Illuminators.

“Pardon the intrusion, my lady”, a gentle voice greeted her from behind. It was Alzar, the surgeon who tended to most of the wounded today. While Lux was just sitting with this one patient. She could’ve helped so many more.

“You look pale.”, he continued, “there is no shame in taking a break.”

“No Alzar, you worked all day. If anyone should be taking a break it’s you. Tell me what else can I do for you?”

At that he chuckled and invited Lux to come with him.

“I just came back from my break. And forgive me, my lady, even though you’re above my station, as a physician I must urge you to take at least a small break before resuming our work.”

Lux does feel the exhausting overtaking her. She knows he’s right.

“Alright, alright. I’ll rest for a bit. But please in these situations you’re not beneath me, in fact you have more experience.”

Because of her family, everyone gave Lux special treatment. It annoyed her, it felt like people weren’t taking her seriously. Though she knew it was more complicated than that, she took advantage of that name, it allowed her to hide her affliction more easily behind that golden smile of hers.

“Once your back I’ll tell you what you can do for the rest of the night. It isn’t much though, my lady”, he said while holding open the tarp of the entrance. Lux took a step out before turning back with another smile on her. It represented both thankfulness but also teased another demand.

“Just Lux, please. I already told you that”

Not giving him the chance for a rebuttal, she walked out and found a quiet spot on the city walls.

The night sky was beautiful. When she was younger, Lux loved to stay up past her bedtime just to for some stargazing. After discovering her light, she kind of got jealous of them. They can shine so bright all night long, but they are so far away no one can bother them.

Dreamingly she traced the constellation of the winged protector. But she noticed one star shining brighter than the rest. Weird, it almost looked like it got bigger and bigger. Wait, it is getting bigger and bigger. Not a moment later and Lux realised that flying fireball was an airship. They haven’t seen airships in Demacia ever since the invention of Hextech. Piltovan trade was outlawed after that and Demacians had little need for them.

It also meant news from Piltover stagnated. The last murmurs that reached the great city, were of an attack on the council closely followed by a Noxian take over. That airship must be full of refugees.

Not hesitating any longer, Lux went back to the tents and alarmed the other Illuminators. She didn’t want to see more death on her watch. Gathering anyone expendable they made their way to the stables.

Riding Starfire in front was Lux, even without her light a shining beacon to lead the search and rescue party. Following the fireball through the dark forest was hard and maybe a little dangerous. “I’m sorry Starfire, I’ll make sure to treat you properly tomorrow.”, she patted her horse for reassurance.

Not long after the Airship disappeared under the horizon. A second later a loud crash could be heard echoing through the forest. Come on faster, before it’s too late.

The mage’s eyes had an easier time adjusting to the dark and as much as her affliction is a curse, she reluctantly accepts some of its more subtle benefits. This also made it easier for her to guide Starfire through the dark. She quickly outran the search party, fearing the worst.

As she approached the amber glow of the fire got brighter and brighter. She can almost feel the heat on her face. After passing a few more trees Lux and Starfire reached a clearing. In the distance she saw the crash site. Starfire though was at unease, something spooked him from the wreckage. He was trained to be used to fire and battlefields, but he sensed something unknown from the wreckage.

“Woah easy there”, Lux said as she patted Starfire’s neck. But her horse didn’t want to move one inch further. Lux sensed it too, there must be a reason this ship crashed. Piltovan engineering is unparalleled to the rest of the world, something must’ve gone wrong.

She got off her horse, petted him again and left him at the edge of the forest.

Now making her way towards the burning wreckage. She could already make out a few dead and burned bodies. They’ve died in great agony. A pang tightened in her chest. By the veiled lady, please anyone must’ve survived.

Then she heard some rustling. Something skittered away into the forest. It was fast, Lux only saw a blur with a pink line. Was that the thing Starfire was scared about or was her mind playing tricks. Looking back wherever that thing came from Lux’s breath hitched. What she found was eerily similar of a very very old fairy tale meant to scare children. A wide maw with jagged teeth, soul piercing eyes and a long tongue poking out of a black void.

Fiddlesticks, first of ten, Fiddlesticks end of men.

Though sometimes those fairy tales turned out to be true. In the last couple of years more and more farms were found empty, and night patrols went missing. Some survivors were found traumatised. Mad ramblings about a scarecrow of scrap and cloth, possessed by a demonic force. Its description matched the bundle of cloth before her.

Is this what caused the ship to crash? That skittering shadow, could it have been him? Fear grabbed her mind, and she felt the light flaring under her gloves. Argh, not again! Keep it together. It must be destroyed. Before the rescue party gets here.

Taking a deep breath to calm her nerves, Lux unsheathed her sword and carefully approached the bundle of cloth on the ground. Destroy the body and it can’t posses it. But then she got a closer look at it. It wasn’t some ragged cloth hanging off its head. No, it was a carefully crafted hood and an oversized jacket. It looked like a human was wearing it. Oh, the tongue was just a bang of strange electric blue hair with a violet streak.

Lux felt booth relieve at seeing a human, but also worried that she almost stabbed someone innocent. Seriously who’d wear something like that? Still, she needed to act quickly otherwise the flames would consume the body.

By the time she got the body to safety, she saw the other Illuminators approach. She now had time to check for a pulse. Thank the winged protector, there was a pulse and not a weak one at that. The person she carried ran unnaturally hot. While taking a pulse and checking for breathing Lux realized, they were a young girl, roughly her age, but her face looked like she’s seen a lifetime of conflict.

“I got an alive one here. Check for more and find a way to stop that fire!” Lux was desperate for any more survivors, but so far, she has seen none. She brought the girl back the horses and laid her on a stretcher. Lux almost stole a second glance at her but reminded herself now’s not the time for gawking. Though something about her drew Lux in, she couldn’t place a finger on it, but she might’ve seen her before?

Sadly, not much survived the crashed. When the fire burned out not much was left. They didn’t find more survivors. On their way back Lux already tried to mentally prepare herself to tell the girl she was the only survivor. Survivors guilt was a common occurrence with soldiers, especially since their culture of honor and duty often demands self-sacrifice

In the encampment, Lux helped carrying the survivor inside. One previously occupied bed was empty now… Dothan’s. His bed was tucked away from the others, due to his injuries being much worse. Maybe it’s also better for her to be somewhere separated, if she wakes up.

Lux and Alzar quickly started work on her. Lux removed her clothing, and he assessed her injuries. While taking care of her jacket, Lux noticed a little plushie clutched her hand. A hand with a brass middle finger, that had a cute smiley face scribbled onto its “nail”. The girl had a tight grip on the plush, like her life depended on it. She tried to be careful not to disturb it.

The purple hood now looked incredibly less scary, actually it was kind of adorable, like it was a scary costume for children playing demons and aspects. The jacket though, it was adorned with a beautiful amalgamation of colourful pain splotches, brushstrokes and scribbled text. It’s a chaotic art style Lux doesn’t recognise. It reminded her of her schooldays, where she filled her notes with little doodles, when the lessons inevitably became to boring for her. Distracting herself also mostly kept her affliction in check.

What also got her attention is that they weren’t your typical Piltovan clothes. She remembers seeing some Piltovan traders when visiting the great city when she was younger. Their clothes were a bit more extravagant than those in demacia, but usually hat a plain white and brown colour scheme.

It’s even vastly different to their high society fashion. At a gala, she once attended, a Piltovan council family was invited. Their clothes just we’re more expensive looking and had more blue and gold accents. Back then Lux was really curious about the outside world, she and the family’s daughter, who was also bored out of her mind, snuck away and shared stories about their homelands. Her name was Caitlyn, if she remembers right. Lux wonders how she’s doing now. She must’ve grown up into a fine woman by now. Hopefully that attack on the council didn’t involve her.

“Alright, she seems to be in a stable condition now.”

Alzar broke Lux out of her thoughts. She didn’t realise she was hugging the jacket close.

“You might want to look at this, my la… uhm Lux”

That got the other illuminator’s attention. Lux looked up at Alzar and then followed his hands. He was showing her something on the girl’s body.

“What is it Alzar?”

“These wounds are already healed. I’ve never seen anything like it. Her blood also shimmers with a strange purple colour.” Holding up a bloodied towel, showing in fact, that blood wasn’t purely red. Lux tried not let worry show. Was this girl a mage? Her next words were carefully whispered.

“Are you saying she might be afflicted?”

Alzar noticed her worry though. He understood it even. Illuminators in secret helped a lot of mages hide. If this girl was in fact one, it would make taking care of her harder, but not impossible. Maybe it was a lucky coincidence she crashed here instead of making her way to the capitol.

“I can’t say for certain, but it’s best we keep her on this side of the tent and only let us two take care of her.”

Lux relaxed at his suggestion, even though her question was left unanswered.

“So yeah, this may be another solo job for you.”

Weirdly enough in Lux’s mind she didn’t care at the moment, that she will not help more survivors that night. This was something that needed to be handled delicately and she is one of the few who is secretly and uniquely qualified for it.

“No, it’s alright. I’m going stay here for a bit though before I call it a night. I hope she wakes up tomorrow.”

“Alright, just don’t stay up too long. This was a long day and tomorrow won’t get any easier.”

With that Alzar left her alone with their patient.

Lux shouldn’t be looking at her like that, but she still felt that tug of curiosity. Never in her life has she seen someone so strange?... weird?... chaotic?... colourful? Too many words came to mind.

First of all, her clothes didn’t leave much to imagination. Tight black pants, with exposed sides, adorned with purple belts and purple striped patches. On her hands she wore fingerless gloves, and a purple cut off sleeve on her left arm. Her chest though was only covered in bandages, leaving a lot of her abdomen exposed. Lux’s eyes traced the beautiful blue cloud tattoos on the girls side going up her right arm. They matched perfectly with the colour of her hair, a deep electric blue. Though it also had some green and pink spots in the buzzcut. But the most striking feature still was that bang, she earlier confused as a tongue, hiding half of her tired face.

Lux had seen that tired look before. But only on old soldiers, who’ve fought in countless battles, never did she expect to see it within someone so young. Lux wonders what this person has gone through. Judging by her brass finger, it was much more than the airship crash. To see so much battle at such a young age.

Warfare wasn’t anything new to her, but she hasn’t seen frontlines as much as her brother. Her mother thought it’d be better to shelter her. Working with the Illuminators was Lux’s little rebellion at becoming the next Crownguard matriarch. She’d rather help the people than tending to some estates, they rarely even use throughout the years.

Back to the scantily clad girl, some warmth might do her some good. Lux found a blanket and tucked her in. Not a moment later the blue hair moved under the covers, and she snuggled against her plush. It was a cute thing. Giant amber button eyes with an adorable crooked toothy smile. It had similar blue hair to her owner and wore an oversized helmet with bunny ears. Within this peaceful moment Lux didn’t notice the blush on her own cheeks and the loud thumping in her chest.

The weird clothes, the tattoos, that hairstyle, she wasn’t from Piltover per se, but Lux remembered something Caitlyn mentioned during their long evening together, the Undercity. Most of the workforce and miners lived down there, mostly underground. That would explain the pale skin. Cait’s family build a large ventilation system so that they at least could breathe. She also learned later that the undercity folks worship a spirit called Janna, a sort of goddess of wind and air. Maybe that where her tattoos come from.

Lux didn’t know a lot about the undercity, but now she might have a chance to find out more. Maybe when she recovered, she would answer a lot of Lux’s questions. Helping her is still my first priority.

A deep yawn escaped Lux a moment later but instead of leaving Lux lied down on the bench next to the bed. She must be lonely, being so far away from her home. It’s better if she didn’t wake up alone. Her eyes kept wandering over to the blue haired stranger, but not before long they closed by themselves, the image of blue hair burned into her retinas.

Chapter Text

“Good morning, my Lady”

Lux opened her eyes, she was sleeping on a bench. It was just Alzar checking in on her and it already was bright outside. She was having the sweetest dream, she didn’t remember anything about it, just the colour blue. Oh right, the blue haired girl they found yesterday.

“Oh, must’ve fallen asleep” Lux chuckled with a faked fluster. She was actually mad. What if she missed the girl waking up. “What about our blue haired survivor?”

“She still seems to be in deep sleep, but I cannot detect any injuries on the outside anymore. I can watch over her, while you can get some lunch.”

Lunch?! Wow, Lux must’ve been out for a long time.

“Sure! But alert me when she wakes up. I will get something to eat for her as well.”

Arguing more with Alzar wouldn’t do her any favours. Still despite yesterday’s events Lux sleep was incredibly regenerative. Though she skipped dinner yesterday and was very hungry. Luckily Illuminators made great cooks, they are masters at making the most out of little resources. A few crops survived the earthquake, and they brewed one void-of-a stew today. Lux grew fond of these stews since she started working as an Illuminator. While yes, at home the Crownguards hired their own chefs, that prepared the most extravagant meals, it does not compare to the simple love put into a simple dish. This is what home is supposed to feel like.

Lux grabbed one bowl for herself and a second for the Bluejay. Lux was tired of just referring to her as the girl. Bluejay might be a fitting name, first of all blue and second she did come from the sky. In hindsight it might not have been the most creative name. She asked for a lid so that it might stay warm for a longer time. As she headed back, she heard something akin to a heated argument.

“Don’t touch me! Where am I?! Who are you people?!” She hasn’t heard that scratchy voice before. It was in the middle of a shouting match with Alzar.

“Please, calm down. You’re safe” The girl woke up and looks like she and Alzar weren’t getting along. Time for her Crownguard charm to shine.

“Nono! No one’s safe near me!” At this point Lux entered their nook of the tent. Her presence alone seems to shut up both parties. Alzar looked at her, but Lux also found two glowing pink eyes on her. They unblinkingly drilled into her soul.

“Alzar you may go. Let me take care of her.”

Without arguing he left, and Lux sat down next to the blue haired maybe mage girl. With those unnatural eyes she might be one. They still had a puzzled expression on her.

“I’m sorry about him. He can be a bit overzealous” This is it Lux first impression is always the most important. She tried one of her gentle inviting smiles, but already found a real one cracking through. “I’m Lux” Lux offered a bowl to her. “You hungry?”

She still didn’t say a word but studied the stew and Lux. She can see it though, the conflict with herself. She’s hungry, she’s lost, but she doesn’t want to admit it. Lux notices the cracks forming, her mouth salivating as she takes in the smell. But her guard was still up.

“If you think this good cop, bad cop stick will work on me, I’m not giving you shit.” Yeah, Lux needs to earn her trust first.

“Here, I’ll leave it for you if you ever got hungry.” Lux said as she placed the other bowl on the nightstand. Glowing eyes carefully followed that movement.

“So, mind telling how I ended up in this shithole?” she snarled back. Like a cornered animal trying to make herself big and scary.

“We are in a medical tent in the ruins of Terbisia. It was a small town near the edge of Demacia recently had been hit by an earthquake.” Some Demacians believe it was the Arcane’s fault. Lux just saw it as a natural disaster, but sometimes these things are the same. “I’m with a charity organization called the Illuminators and we’ve been tasked with the search and rescue operation here. It was me who saw the burning Airship in the sky last night and me who found you in the burning wreckage.”

“Did… did you find anything else?” Her tone was desperate, but not hopeful. It didn’t sound like she would’ve missed someone from the ship.

“Sadly, no.”

“Oh.”

She stayed silent after that, contemplating something in her mind. Mayber later Lux can ask what caused the ship to crash.

A moment later her glowing gaze shifted between the stew and Lux, as the latter sat back down and started eating. Lux tried to ignore certain taught manners, a more down to earth style might give off a cozier atmosphere, she wanted Bluejay to be at ease. So, she slurped up the hot stew making a little mess of herself.

That did the trick. The little mess Lux made, the little moans she made while enjoying her meal and last but not least that smell shattered a wall in the blue haired girl. Within a blink she moved and grabbed the other bowl. Lux only noticed the wind pressure and just saw a pink streak lit up in the corner of her eyes. Lux took a note of warning her later to not use that speed out in the open.

Bluejay’s body was still tense. Shaky arms held the bowl, eyes jittering as she took in the ingredients. Her breaths are heavy, but she slowly took in the smell. Wait, were those small pink coloured tears forming in her eyes?

Slow and jittery movement she took her first spoonful. That first taste relaxed her entire body. Her face morphing into a melancholic expression almost as if her life is flashing before her eyes, while she muttered breathless words to her little plush. It was barely audible, the only thing Lux could decipher was “yeah, axel grease.” With a little smile Lux spied on her lips. Not a moment later she devoured the bowl, trying to eat the tears away.

For now, they enjoyed the silence between each other, well except for all the eating noises. Lux also wanted Bluejay to relax a bit first, before they had a serious talk.

“I guess the stew was to your liking” Lux chuckled a bit at the blue haired girl’s behaviour.

“Eh, had better.” It was hard for Lux to believe that statement. “But here comes the part where you want something from me, Blondie” The relaxed atmosphere was slowly leaving the room at that.

“I only want to help you get back on your feet and maybe your name.”

Before answering she took a deep breath. Lux knows the weight a name can carry. It can be a blessing and a burden.

“It’s Jinx, just Jinx” A quick pang of regret went through the girl, but looking back at Lux, she was just smiling at the answer.

“That’s a beautiful name.” Whoops, did that just slip out of her mouth? Lux didn’t think about its meaning, she just thought it sounded beautiful.

“You’re the second person to ever tell me that” and Jinx released a bitter chuckle. “Most people are scared of that name, afraid I might jinx’em. They’re not wrong” That genuine smile from earlier was completely gone now, replaced by that distant haunted stare. Lux could only fathom, what that must’ve been like. She feels the weight of those words and knows Jinx believes them. But she wouldn’t let that deter her.

“Well, I’m not most people and let me tell you a secret. I’m already good at cursing myself.” Lux countered while challenging the piercing gaze of pink eyes. That failed though, as Lux found herself being fixed by a look that could be described with the words “aah, there you are”.

What is this girl doing to Lux? Lux almost revealed her biggest secret to a stranger.

“All the more reason for you to stay away. You’ve already seen what happens, when you get in close.”

Was Jinx worried about Lux’s wellbeing? And what did she mean Lux has already seen…

“Oh, the Airship.” That part was said out loud.

Lux may fully understand now, she’s been in that place before, only for her it wasn’t people, it was wolves, but she was also much younger and not as used to death as she is now.

Suddenly Jinx’s breath hitched, and she curled in on herself, tightly holding onto her puppet. Her eyes moved all over the place.

“Nonono, she’s not gonna…”

Who was she talking to? Oh no, she was hyperventilating.

“Jinx?”

Lux slowly approached her, careful with every step.

“Shutup, leave me alone”

That wasn’t directed at her, but still Lux hesitated for a brief moment.

“Hey Jinx!”

She clearly couldn’t hear Lux, drowning in her own mind.

“No, I’ll just go and she’ll…”

As gently as possible Lux put a hand on her shoulder. Jinx’s body hitched at the touch, but didn’t refuse it.

“Hey, hey, look into my eyes”

Jinx looked up and saw a ray of sunshine cutting through the voices.

“Breath with me. Slowly. In…” Lux took a deep breath, a pause before whispering. “…and out” Then she slowly and gently repeated that mantra.

In

Jinx had some trouble following at first.

Out

But eventually she mimicked Lux’s slow and steady rhythm.

In

They stayed like that for a very long time. Lost in each other’s glowing eyes.

Out

A few minutes later after breathing was more controlled, Jinx broke the silence.

“How’d you do that?”

“It’s something the Illuminators taught me. It helps when calming down soldiers, who’ve witnessed the horrors of war” Or calming down herself, when her magic begins to flare out. Besides herself she never had to use it on someone so young. “Is that why you left Piltover? The Noxian occupation?”

“Nah! We beat those assholes back already.” The manic grin Jinx displays almost split her face in two, but it quickly vanished into a more melancholic expression. “But no, that city took everything from me. There’s nothing left for me there.”

“You’re from the undercity, right?”

“Heh, you know ’bout Zaun?” There was little proud smirk on her lips, Lux almost missed it. Jinx was not looking at Lux directly but played with her little doll.

“Well, I didn’t know it was called Zaun. I just remember an old friend telling me about it. I still know very little about it. But she told me her mother was building a ventilation system, so that the people down there could breathe.” At that Lux found Jinx’s eyes carefully studying her, deciphering what her next move is. Lux tried not to show any signs of reaction to it. She must’ve struck a nerve. Talking with Jinx is a careful game, anything could set her off.

“Judging by your clothes you’re not from Topside then. I cannot imagine what it was like growing up down there.”

“Can it, I don’t need your pity, Blondie!” Jinx said with a deep scowl.

“I am sorry, I didn’t want to stir up bad memories, you don’t have to talk about it. But I do have a proposal for you.” At first, she only got a grunt in return.

“I make no promises”

“Well, you said you wanted to get away from everything. I’d gladly help you start a new life here. Once we’re done with our rescue efforts here, you can come back to the capitol with me. We can find you an occupation and housing, so you can live there in peace for however long you deem necessary. You can refuse of course. You could also just leave now, and we don’t have to see each other ever again. But I doubt you’ve thought about, where to go.”

The blue haired girl was now lost in deep thought. She actually thought about the proposal and even exchanged few words with her doll.

“You don’t have to decide right now.” That seemed to put Jinx at ease. After a pause Lux continued though, wanting to change the topic to something more casual. She was maybe also fishing for some information to make the search for a fitting occupation easier. “That doll, did you make it yourself?”

With a small and tender smile Jinx answered. “Oh, uhm yeah.”

“I’m guessing you also made that hood and jacket” Lux said while pointing at the folded clothes in the corner. “They’re beautiful. I wish art over here would be this colourful.”

Now Jinx was actually blushing a little bit. “Well, the jacket I stole from a friend, but yeah made that hood. You like it?”

“Aah, it’s adorable” When was the last time Lux could just let loose like this, be a normal girl, talking about normal stuff.

Well, hat put a pout on Jinx’s face “Noo, it’s scary and menacing!”

“Sure, it is.” Lux’s sarcasm did just create a bigger pout on Jinx. “Okay, I have to admit, when I first saw you with that, I actually thought you were a demon.” She added while scratching the back of her head.

“Hahaha, for real?!” Oh, Lux just heard her new favourite sound in the world and that laugh was infectious. Lux couldn’t stop her own real laugh escaping. Most people would describe it as a war crime, but the other girl looked at her in pure awe, before she exchanged a look with her plushie again, muttering “Maybe she does like us.”

“What’s her name?” That question startled Jinx for a second. It wasn’t long, but her shoulders relaxed, and she longingly looked into the doll’s eyes.

“Her name was Isha.” Pink tears started forming in the corners of her eyes.

Was?! Someone close to her probably, a sister… or maybe her daughter.

“Wanna tell me her story?”

Jinx collected herself first, took a deep breath, before letting her words out.

Chapter Text

“Oh, I like her! You see it too, don’t you?”

“Why are you back? I already walked away what more do you want?”

He appeared right after Lux and Alzar left. One last check up before she was free to leave the bed or whatever. With Lux by her side, it went by smoother.

Jinx didn’t know what to make of the blonde or anyone here in fact, whether or not she can trust them or not, build something new, like Ekko suggested. She knows though not to reveal too much. She’s a friend of Caitlyn and as far as Jinx figured it out, Lux doesn’t know about the cyclops’ mother and that it’s her fault. Part of her was actually starting to feel guilty. She doesn’t like lying but maybe omitting the truth is acceptable for now. Jinx doesn’t want to be send back, especially not in chains, she had enough of people pulling her on strings.

Still, when she asked about Isha Jinx just had to let it out, all those stories, all those adventures. Though she left out some parts, like the fight with Vi or how she died. The latter still was a gaping wound on her psyche. But Lux didn’t just ask, she listened, she cried with her, she cared. Vi didn’t, Caitlyn didn’t, and Ekko didn’t even know. They all just forgot her and all just wanted her to blow more shit up. Lux though, she didn’t want anything. At least it didn’t feel like it. Something about Lux made her feel safe, normal even. No that’s the wrong word, Jinx is never going to be normal but being accepted like that… maybe she can be a friend. That doesn’t go well for them

Jinx knew exactly what Silco meant though. The bars forged of oaths, codes, commitments, the walls of self-doubt and accepted limitation. That smile is just another prison she builds for herself. Hiding beneath is something truly chaotic, beautiful.

“She has that spark of rebellion I saw in you.”

“Yeah, literally” Those amber gold glowing eyes. It wasn’t just her fancy breathing thingy that helped Jinx out. No, she found something captivating, not unlike the monkeys in Ekko’s gizmo. Sunbeam’s true face. hah, another great nickname! And her true face is dangerous. “I’m already good at cursing myself.” That danger is something truly familiar for Jinx. Lux might be like her, a Jinx. There are no good versions of me. But Lux hides it well, behind polite smiles and carefully structured sentences is a young girl, struggling with her identity. Jinx used masks for a time as well. Mostly against Vi, just to convince her to just end it. Though also to burry Powder, snuff her out. But she could never burry her honesty behind them, something always spilled through.

“Think I can trust her?”

“We both know it’s about more than trust. It’s about loyalty.”

Hard to tell though which side she’d take. On the surface she seems no different to any other Piltie. But she’s far too down to earth for a typical posh asshole, her working here in the filth proves it. She needs to find out who she’s shackled to and needs to see that spark in its fullest. Guess it’s time for her most underrated talent: People watching.

“Happy hunting!”

Why does Jinx even bother? It’s not like getting a friend has ever gone well for her. Jinx stands for Jinx, the airship proved it. She’ll never be able to run away from her curse. It is fun though to see her boring façade crack. That’s what makes her boring beautiful.

“Hey, come join me for dinner!”

Oh, no!

“Sure! Got nothing better to do.”

Jinx don’t, aah come one. That smile is too infectious. Not her fake ones, the hidden one underneath.

She just wanted to scout out the area see what this “Terbisia” (that name is too long) is or well was about and maybe also look for escape routes or the crash site. She still needed to get her stuff back.

The ruins though weren’t an unfamiliar sight. Most of the bodies have been cleaned up, but Jinx can feel it, the hundreds of lost lives, buried underneath the rubble The families being ripped apart, like her own. That was your fault!

Besides the bodies, this place was way to white, makes a good canvas though. The white stone smelled weird. Jinx might have even tried to lick it. The tinkerer in her desperately wants to know more about that secret ingredient.

Here and there she got a few glances of Lux. She’s a hard worker. Jinx never saw her taking a break and that smile hardly faltered. It does seem to help the people though. She’s a ray of sunshine breaking the clouds of sadness and loss. Even the animals, horses Jinx thinks they're called, love her. This is too good to be true. How did Jinx ever deserve meeting someone like that. She’ll just ruin her, sooner or later.

Something else irked her as well. Small mechanical skittering sounds could still be heard, the same from the airship. Something is still watching her. Either Jinx truly has gone even more insane, if that’s even possible, or that thing is still alive. Remembering how her old man was already pretty indestructible, it doesn’t surprise her that it survived. If the little one is even half as strong as Vander, these people are in danger, not that she cared anyway. But it was a piece of her past still haunting her, without it gone she couldn’t start over.

Lost in thought is how she found herself ambushed by the blonde. The skittering noise disappearing, hiding.

And now she was dragged towards another open tent that serves as a canteen. Lots of Demacians and Soldiers were sitting side by side enjoying dinner. Too many people for Jinx’s taste. She pulled up her hood, not risking the chance of anyone recognising her. Lux seemed to notice her unease and guided her towards a table away from all the action.

“Wait here I’ll grab us something.”

Now she just watched, behind jagged teeth. The atmosphere left her feeling nostalgic again. Groups of people, drinking, eating and laughing together. She even spotted some playing a game of Tellstones. It’s been a long time since the last drop invited this atmosphere. Jinx had a little hope Sevika will rebuild it, but who knows.

And Blondie? She glided through the masses. Little exchanges with everyone passing by. She even had no problems with her now fully stuffed arms. But no one got up to follow her. There’s still something that separates her from the rest. She gets along with everybody, but she’s still lonely. Probably must be part of her being a rich girl and all. Jinx didn’t miss it, the way these people look at her. They look at her like they’re beneath her. Like mutated sumprats looking at their dealer or the weird culty shit, with the fortune cookie.

“Here we go, fish-sandwich and hot cocoa” Lux announced as she put down the plates and cups.

“Mmhh, shoo good, aah ever since I stole my first one, can’t get enough of ‘em. Thanks, Sunbeam!” Jinx already diving into hers. The motion throwing back her hoodie.

“Sunbeam? More Nicknames?” Lux snorted back.

“Mmmyeah, jusht when I shee you, I fink Sumbeam!” Again, Jinx showed no regard for any manners, which Lux found amusing.

“Well, it’s better than people calling me Luxanna or Lady Crownguard.” She was leaning her head on her fist, rolling her eyes.

“That some hot-shot big wig family name?” Yeah, good Jinx not to friendly, but also not too mean, she just needed more information. The curious idiot route might work.

With a sigh Lux answered. “Well, my full name is Luxanna Crownguard, but please don’t call me that.”

“I could never. If you’re supposed to be some Piltie, you’re great at hiding it.” It wasn’t really that Lux hid that part, it’s more Jinx could see through the façade.

“Thank you! It’s really refreshing talking to someone who doesn’t know about my family. Their name, always the big chastity belt keeping people at a distance.”

“That supposed be flirting, Sunbeam?” Oh, now her cheeks were red, and she was hiding her hands under the table.

“Nonono, aahh sorry, uuh, poor choice of words.” And now she was not looking at Jinx trying to hide her face.

“Hahaha, relax, Blondie. Just messing with ya.” That put Lux at ease for now. But it gave some good info about her. Especially her family.

“Seems like we found her jailors” and so Silco chimed back in. Jinx tried to hide the grunt sitting in her throat.

Family, huh? Can’t live without’em. Can’t stuff’em back in ye old… you know.

“I was guilty of being your jailor once. You never cared about our dream, mine and Vander’s. But I abused your adoration of me and your hate, to turn you into one of my weapons. Too late I realized I began to love you as a daughter and then I betrayed you. I went for Vi against you will and I paid the price.”

Your point?

“When I found you, you were still shackled by old family ties. I wanted to free you, but I ended up placing you in a new cell.”

I’m not really in the business of starting another rebellion.

“Then you see my point. she hasn’t found the will to walk away, yet. Or rather to walk her own path. But you met someone, who helped you move to that path. I think you called her a friend.”

…a hitch, scribbles in the corner of her eyes, pchew.

“She loved you more than I ever could, and she saw who you truly were.”

Then and there, Jinx was scared of her next thought. It’s not to late to be how Isha saw her. To honour her memory and play that role role in someone else’s story, like a hero.

“Hey, you okay?” Right, she was still sitting in front of blondie devouring her sandwich.

“Oh, I just get lost in my own noggin from time to time.” Jinx laughed it off while knocked on her head. Though the painful undertones weren’t lost on Lux. She’s seen when her head gets taken over by stray thoughts.

“Yeah, I’ve noticed…” Lux seems to contemplate for a moment before focusing on Jinx again. “Mind if I ask you a question?”

“Not really, but don’t expect an answer, Blondie”

“Earlier at lunch, you had a similar distant look. You mumbled the words “axel grease”. I just curious what that was about.”

Jinx looked back in surprise, maybe just shock, because no one ever asked her about her childhood. Well, she didn’t know it was about that, but still.

“You don’t have to tell me if you don’t want to.”

After she swallowed her last bite she said, “No, it’s alright…” Her voice was on the brink of breaking, it was barely noticeable. Jinx leaned her head back and took a long deep breath. Mentally preparing herself to open up. She never does this, to anyone. But this strange kinship she feels with the blonde, it made it so easy talking to her. It’s like something has taken off the weight on her heart. Then she let her head fling forward again looking past Lux. She couldn’t bare seeing those eyes right now.

“I haven’t had a stew like that in a long time. A very, very long time. It brought back some old memories, which I’d thought fell down a well. My… My mom used to make stews like that. I don’t remember much but I remember the taste and it was the same, just one thing missing. The smell of axel grease.” A smile tucked at the edges of her lips she couldn’t hide the good but also sad feeling those memories gave her. “Mom always smelled like that. We had nothing but each other back then. Mom, Dad, me and my old sis.”

Lux’s ears perked up at that. So, Jinx too has an older sibling. Lux can’t remember the last time she shared a dinner with more than one family member, though those memories weren’t as warm.

“You had an older sister? Was it Isha?” That didn’t make sense the puppet of her looked like a child.

That made Jinx chuckle, it was hollow though. “Nah, her name’s Vi and she’s not dead. She’s the only family I got left. But I don’t… urgh it doesn’t matter.” She said with a distant look. Jinx tried to figure out which direction lead east to no avail.

“You don’t have to tell me. I have an older sibling too, a brother, Garen by name. He’s probably the closest to me in my family. But since he joined the Dauntless Vanguard I don’t see him as often, and since then I feel like he’s avoiding me. We used to train a lot together.”

Silco was right with his hunch. Jinx felt it the distance between Lux and her family. Even to her brother. It was all too familiar especially when they joined some sort of army.

“Sounds like Vi would’ve liked him. She always liked punching things. After our second dad took us in…” Oh, blondie had that sad look again. Clever girl, already piecing together the missing beats. “…she often used the punching machine in the arcade. Never really was my style. No one could beat me on the shooting range.”

Lux answered with a playful smile. “Guess we’ll have to test your skills in the capital.”

“Oh, it’s on!” What could Jinx do other than eagerly accept the challenge with her own eager grin.

“Hadn’t had a sparring partner in a long time. After Garen left, my mother thought it would be best if I tend to the family estates, fulfil my Crownguard duties.” She emphasized with airquotes. “Anyway, this is how I found my way here. Working with the Illuminators made me feel like I finally could do something important.”

And there it was, the shackles Silco talked about. Even this Illuminator gig was just another way for her to escape. Still her escape isn’t blowing people up, it’s putting them back together. Jinx doesn’t deserve someone like this. She’s too good like Ekko. Her smile was just more brilliant. How can she be real and then Jinx spied some leftovers on her face. Okay, nevermind, a little disorder couldn’t stay hidden from Jinx.

It was a quick motion, surprising even Jinx, yet it felt like an eternity. She lifted her fingers, the flesh ones, up to Lux’s cheek and swiped away some breadcrumbs before putting them in her mouth.

Lux twitched at the sudden contact but couldn’t regain her composure fast enough to react. She stared intently back into Jinx’s spring berry eyes. Her hand moving up to the touched cherry red cheek.

“Sorry, you just had something there.” Did she do something wrong? Pleas no, has she jinxed it?

She moved her gloved hand back as if observing something in her palm. Jinx couldn’t see what, but she could feel it. Her eyes were wide, this was the most scared Jinx has seen her.

“I, uh, e… excuse me. I got to…” Lux didn’t finish her sentence before getting up and running outside.

She jinxed it. And here she thought she could make a friend. She always gets in too close, before she ruins it. Jinx needed to hold something, so she hugged Isha.

“I’m sorry Ish, I couldn’t do it.” She whispered

Silence was her answer. But the moment replayed in her mind. That look on Lux’s face, it was familiar. Jinx imagined this is what Powder looked like, when she screwed up a job. She remembered Vi being there for her. Looking at the table she saw two untouched cocoas. They were cold by now, but maybe they were enough to fix thinks. Jinx flew too close to the Sun, but instead of burning Jinx, she’s burning herself. Jinx wants to set her free, or she’ll burn up.

“Okay Ish, I gotta try this, for real now.”

So, grabbing the two cups, she ran after the Sun, careful not to spill anything. Outside she was already gone. But that wouldn’t stop Jinx, the master at hide’n’seek’n’boom.

Chapter Text

My name was Isha. I don’t know how I know, but ever since Jinx said it, I knew it was me. But she didn’t recognize me and now we’re separated again, and she’s surrounded by new humans. One of them is glowing, it’s a similar glow to that of the Cookieman. I shouldn’t let her get to close. I don’t want her to end up like me, with all the colours sucked out.

I can’t sneak into the tent though, there’s no place to hide. But I still feel her alive and unchanged. For now, Shiny girl has done nothing to her yet. But if it comes to that I’ll protect you. I found the parts for Zap, you called her, and that one glowing orb you stashed away, while I was feeding Stinky and Scuttly. It feels warm, familiar, like it is part of me. I need to put her back together, before anything happens to you. But the tools are back at the crash site… I have to hurry.

She was having such a nice evening. Jinx wasn’t like anyone she’s ever met, and she didn’t even approach her with the same attitude as all of her countrymen. All those expectations of a Crownguard had no meaning to her.

But then why did she suddenly come so close and why did it make Lux freeze. She never froze. Her entire life she’s build her walls, hiding the monster inside, but Jinx shattered them like they were made out of sand. Those calloused fingers going over her soft skin sent shivers down her spine. She panicked, her light she couldn’t control it. Her fingers are burning under her gloves, it’s too late to bury the light, it needs to be set free.

Thus, Lux ran through all of Terbisia, trying to find finding a structurally sound building to hide in, but she had a feeling of being watched. She knew Jinx was trailing her all day, but this feels different, it did not help her calm down. It went away though as she found Terbisia’s old Library on the other side of town. Just earlier today she was just collecting all the left-over literature, be they damaged or not. They needed to be preserved. The library itself consisted of two buildings. The larger one was cracked open and not a great place to hide. The tinier one was the office the librarians worked in. It survived through the earthquake and was fairly stable, a good place to hide.

Inside was almost completely emptied out at this point, she moved towards one of the desks in the back. Making sure no one followed her curled up behind it and carefully pulled off her gloves. The light revealed would’ve been blinding to any other person, for her it was just a painful reminder, that she’ll never be a true Demacian, part of her will always be a monster.

She wanted to believe Galio’s words. But they were a faraway memory at this point. Beaten down and broken by years of witnessing Mageseekers growing ever more powerful. She wanted to show Demacia the good the Arcane can do, but so far all her efforts have been in vain. No one will ever accept this side of her, it will always be the monster.

“Ooh, Lux stands for Lux”

“Wah!” squeaked Lux at the scratchy voice, that sudden unexpected interruption made her jump and and shoot a bolt of light. A pink streak dodged it and now springberry eyes were only inches in front of her face.

“Woah easy there, you want to burn off what’s left of my hair!?”

Humour did little to pull Lux out of her shock. Even though Jinx is not the worst to could’ve found out, Lux’s life was crumbling down before her eyes. Would she tell everyone? She’s already picturing it. Jinx telling everyone, the Mageseekers coming for her. Her life would be over.

“Hey hey hey, nice to properly meet’ya, Flashlight!”, Jinx whispered in the softest voice Lux has heard from the chaotic girl.

“Please, don’t tell anyone. No one can know,” replied Lux with a cracking voice, her breathing also intensified. She made herself small similarly to how Jinx did earlier that day.

“You left your cocoa.” That made Lux look up at Jinx, the look she gave the blonde was apologetic. “Sadly, it’s cold already, but I uh… oh I’ve never done this. Sigh I’m sorry about earlier I uhm… didn’t uhm... Aah I’m ruining this like always.”

“But I-I will hurt you. Don’t come close.” said Lux and Jinx just plopped down next to her leaning in close, but not touching her yet.

“Your shiny could never hurt me, Sunbeam,” replied Jinx while giving Lux shoulder a quick bump.

“Why aren’t you scared?”

“Remember earlier that fancy breathing thingy you did. It wasn’t the breathing that snapped me out of that dark place. It was the sun in your eyes.” Lux looked back in shock, she couldn’t believe the words she’s hearing. And Jinx, that look she gave Lux it did something to her. No one has ever looked at her like that. No, no one has ever looked directly at her, into her, always at the mask, and now this girl that is all sharp edges and spikes was. But despite Lux’s vulnerable state, it feels like a warm hug.

Lux was silent for along moment before Jinx spoke up again

“Just wanted to return the favour.” Now holding out a cold mug in the blondes face. Looking back and forth between Jinx and the cocoa she slowly took it. “Too bad it cold. Hey! Maybe you can fix that with the shiny flashy heebee jeebees you got.”

“I, uh.” But what if it went wrong? She can’t resist that look Jinx is giving her. So, she concentrated, letting out the light burning under her skin slowly, not too fast to explode the cup, not to slow to barely give off heat. It was easier, when the other girl was enraptured by the light. After a while steam started flowing out of the cup.

“Aaah you did it,” squealed Jinx in delight with a proud grin, “now do mine,” and she thrusted her other mug towards her. Her mannerism now echoed a child, who just found their new favourite toy.

Lux stayed silence throughout the exchange heating up the other mug and returning it to its owner.

Jinx couldn’t wait to take a sip, “Mmmh! Ahh, hot, hot, hot!”, before realising her mistake. Still that little goofing around made Lux laugh again and Jinx just smiled back.

“Seriously though you cannot tell anyone about this. My life would be over,” Lux mumbled to Jinx clinging to the warmth of her own mug for comfort.

“Relax, blondie. While I think it’s a shame they can’t see the real you, I can keep a secret,“ answered the blue girl nonchalantly to the relief of Lux, who was now releasing a breath she didn’t know she was holding.

The real me. She’s been hiding this for all her life, she had to. But this feeling sharing her gift with someone else and them accepting it, why does it make her so happy. Galio did the same and she was so excited. It ignited her dream of showing Demacia the good magic can do, but her mother was furious the day after she rejected her “treatment”. After that she was buried with “Crownguard duty’s” her childhood was officially over. The Illuminators were the only escape she found. But even they just taught her to hide.

And now she found someone else who saw the real her and was weirdly excited about it.

“Thank you!”, as much as it pains her, she will be in great dept.

“Don’t mention it!,” replied Jinx her cheeks getting slightly darker, hiding her face. A deep breath later and Jinx continued with a more serious but quiet note, “Just promise me one thing. Let the real Lux shine from time to time or you’ll burn up.”

“If it only were that easy.” Lux sighed and took another sip out from her cocoa.

“You’re scared of how people will see the real you? Your family?” That hit the nail right in the head Lux thought, she already knew her mother’s reaction, she cannot fathom her brother’s.

Lux slowly nodded.

“Know what that’s like. Me and my sis, we were separated early in our lives and when we found each other again, I thought she could love me like she used to, even though I was different.” Jinx’s eye’s glow burned brighter for just a moment. “But she changed too,” Jinx’s voice was so silent and stricken with grief. Lux could feel it, Garen turning his back to her. It was terrifying.

“My brother wouldn’t do that.”

“How would you know? I thought my sister would understand me but no, she’d rather go in bed with the Piltie goons who murder mom and dad.” There was spite in her tone, as a hollow mocking laugh pushed out the words.

“That’s not fair”

“This fight never is. One day you might have to fight your own family!“, Jinx snarled, but then turned silent, stroking her brass finger. “Like I did.” Her voice broke at those last few words.

What happened to the finger was left unsaid, but Lux understood. She’d always feared this outcome. Garen’s sword tip pointed at her, at the monster inside. Tears were forming in her eyes

“He will always be my brother. Nothing is ever going to change that!” She mostly just said it to herself. To Lux’s surprise Jinx started to smile at that. For now, it sounded like she and her sister hated each other, but now there was more behind it.

“You’re right about that”, chuckled Jinx and took another sip of cocoa, “Me and Vi needed to beat the shit out of each other, she betrayed me, us, the Undercity and I, I deserved it as well.”, and now Jinx put down her mug and grabbed her little Isha, “She was the one who stopped us from killing each other that day.”

“She must’ve been very brave.” And Lux turned towards Jinx wrapping her hands around Jinx’s, trying to comfort her. Something made Lux relax and let light pour into the grieving girl’s hands. She answered by leaning into that touch.

“Very brave and very stubborn and running with me. That made her luck run out at some point.” The wound was still fresh, still open and raw. To have lost a kid at that age.

“And you and Vi, did you reconcile?”

“Heh, yeah.” Jinx sniffled but she caught herself before the emotions overtook her. “I needed her help, no, I wanted her help. It was a family matter, and she needed it as much as me. I also couldn’t watch her keep getting passed out at the bottom of a mug. She used to be my hero and seeing her like that well…” Lux didn’t need for Jinx to continue to understand, so she just nodded as a sign, that Jinx didn’t need to go into detail.

“God I’m shit at this, I keep rambling on and on and on. Long story short, her and me working together was the first time in almost a decade, where we could just talk to each other and,“ sighed Jinx, “she trusted me again, she understood me, she realised I didn’t need her to protect me. After everything I did, everything she did, she still welcomed me back into her arms.”

A decade of separation, that must’ve been tough. Just thinking about Jinx’s entire story, the bad but also the good, made Lux cry, but she felt flesh and metal fingers on her shoulder. Looking up she saw those glowing eyes with a regretful.

“Aah shit! I’m sorry I screwed it again didn’t I? Uh. This was about you not my stupid convoluted life story uh.”

“No, it’s fine, really. It gives me hope. That one day my people will accept this. Accept me.” And Lux opened up her palms balls and strings of light were pouring out if them and Jinx was mesmerized. Then she returned the shoulder bump, “but thanks for the heads up. I don’t think my brother will be that bad, still thanks.” If Lux didn’t believe that last part, she didn’t show it.

First Jinx scrambles for an apology again and then the wide-eyed look at her light. Slowly she was moving her head to lay in Lux’s lap, her fingers rising into the air trying to catch the light. Her behaviour akin to a stray cat, looking for a home, but not admitting it out loud, and she already feels it, she knows Jinx isn’t like that with anyone. She’s a keeper Lux thought. A shadow thrives besides the light.

“What was that, Flashlight?” Woops, Lux just said that out loud.

“Just an old mantra. It helped me deal with this.” Lux pointed towards the web of light flowing above them. “I was so scared of my afflic… my magic, when it first came out” That got the blue haired one’s attention.

“It was a dark night, I was on my horse riding back home, when wolves attacked me.” She never told this story to anybody outside of her mother. Jinx made her feel safe, no judgement for her magic. Similar to Galio, also as welcoming, but she couldn’t visit Galio every day. But at least there is a possibility of seeing Jinx more often. It’s been too long since Lux had an actual friend. “Suddenly the world went white and when I could see again, I was surrounded by mangled corpses.”

Jinx breath hitched, her eyes twitching around not focusing on her anymore. But Jinx’s hand eventually found hers and she squeezed it tight. Lux must’ve triggered another memory and a rather painful one at that.

“Did I say something wrong?”, said Lux as she cupped Jinx’s cheek letting her light warm it. She recognized the look of terror. So, this is what it looks like, cursing everyone around you. Lux hoped she won’t burn up Jinx.

“I uh, nevermind, just keep going.” Jinx was nuzzling into her palm letting the light flow into her throat. Breathing it in.

“My mother found out about it the same night.” Lux sighed, “She was not happy, and I was still a scared little girl, scared of becoming a monster. Like all the dark mages I kept hearing about.”

“No, I am the shadow you are the light”, Jinx mumbled quietly into Lux’s hand. It’s surface getting damp from the breath.

“You’re the first human who doesn’t scare away from my light”, Lux chuckled, “well the other one was a 50-meter-tall gargoyle.”

“Here I thought I was crazy when talking to guns.”

“He’s real!”, Lux replied in an offended tone, ”If the opportunity ever arises you should meet him. He is the first one that showed me this light is me and it is something that brings life. Thanks to him I learned that mantra “a shadow thrives besides the light”.” But who of the two was the shadow, who was the light? “I wish my countrymen could see it”

“Don’t worry, Lux”, Jinx suddenly got up turned around and hugged Lux close,” We’ll show them. We’ll show them all.”

After hesitating a moment Lux hugged back, her light has been flaring out even more intensely at that. But it never grew hot. I was a warm gentle glow the blue haired women took for herself. Lux had to hold back tears. But this was it, a friend. Someone she could spend a lot longer with. Maybe she wants to join the Illuminators, and they can help mages together. That image made her unfathomably happy.

They stayed like that for a long time until Lux interrupted the moment with a yawn.

“Eh, I think it’s time to get some sleep for the both of us.” Lux climbed out of the hug, patted herself before reaching out a hand towards Jinx

Jinx took the hand, letting herself be carried up and replied with a grunt: “Sure, but uhm, I have a favour to ask. Not a big one but something I must do.”

“Okay, tell me.” And the girls found themselves outside now, walking back to camp. Lux had a feeling, what it was about.

“I know what caused the crash.” Okay Jinx took a deep breath, readying herself for her next words. “Well, it was partially my fault” Like always.” But I just defended myself” and then in a smaller voice “like you did with the wolves.”

“Oh.” There must be more this isn’t the first time people died around her, she’s calling herself Jinx for crying out loud.

“Something from the war has been following me.” That thing Starfire was afraid of, it too had a similar purple streak to Jinx, it was real. “I cannot leave it here, let the past catch up with me. I need to destroy it. But for that I need my stuff, my friends of varying sizes. So uhm, first thing tomorrow, can we go back to the crash site.”

“Okay.” Lux stopped, they were just about to enter the campsite. Jinx turned around and focused in on Lux.

“Just okay? You just believe me?!” Lux’s has seen stranger things. Part of her even feels excited?

“I’ve just told you how I talked to a magical rock statue, believe me I know weird. But I’ve seen it too, only briefly. I thought it was my imagination. Plus, I get the nagging feeling something has been watching me all day, besides you.” Shit, Jinx was not as sneaky as she thought. “And I don’t want some weird Demon creature cause trouble in my Country.” Jinx face relaxed after hearing that.

Then they continued moving through the tents. Some lights were still burning, but most people went to sleep only leaving the night watch.

“Thanks, Sunbeam. Anyway, I also need to go there for Stinkmaw and Scuttlebutt. I may need to feed them again.” Jinx said before mumbling. “There is a chance they could’ve survived.”

“Stinkmaw and Scuttlebutt?”, asked Lux with a raised eyebrow.

“Me’n’Isha’s pet bug fighting champs, dur.”

“Of course you have those.” And Lux couldn’t stop the chuckle escaping from her lips, before they stopped at a smaller tent. It was specially prepared for her, giving her more privacy. While she didn’t want the special treatment, with her light she kind of needed it. “This is me by the way.”

“Ah, okay. Good night! Uhm…” Okay, now Jinx looked like a lost dog. What is this feeling again?. She just met this girl yesterday, but Lux felt like she knew her for a lifetime. She needed to quickly bury the thoughts of brushing her cheeks earlier. Her light was almost bursting out again. But before she could do that Lux just blurted out: “Do you want to come in and stay?” Yep, there was nothing stopping the incoming blushing.

And Jinx did not expect the invitation, her eyes were also looking everywhere but at Lux. “I mean, uh, only if you really want to,” stuttered Jinx.

Lux didn’t hesitate now though. She knew she can just be brash with her. So, she just grabbed her hand and dragged her inside.

Inside it was a modest, a slightly larger than normal sleeping mat, but nothing out of the ordinary. Lux lied down on the mat, leaving enough space for Jinx to join, who just awkwardly sat down and hugged her knees.

“Get in here, you goof. I won’t sleep well thinking you might be cold.”

Slowly and shakily Jinx made her way to Lux but lied down with her back facing her, keeping some distance between them. We just met today, get your mind out of the gutter.

They stayed silence both too terrified, but also tired to say something. Lux just repeated her old mantra in her mind. A shadow thrives beside the light, a shadow thrives beside the light. She barely noticed when she actually fell asleep.

Chapter Text

Alright with that Zap is almost back to her old self. Shiny orb told me how to piece her back together. Needed to use some left-over scraps from the airship. I didn’t want to hurt Rhino he’s family. Only thing left is slotting it in its place. Here we go.

Oh, that buzzing it’s reaching into my heart, and I see a glimpse. A memory.

Ever since you dropped into my life, it’s like I put on glasses. Except I can’t tell whether everything’s blurry or clear.

A memory… with Jinx. What are you showing me? Why? How? I need Jinx, don’t I. She can restore us. I’ll try to reach her again. Don’t worry. This time I’ll be more careful.

What was that?! Someone’s coming. I need to hide.

“Jinx? Jinx! Get up.” Mumbled a bright voice into Jinx’s ear.

“Mmmh Ish just a bit longer.” Jinx slurred out before burying herself more under the blankets.

“It’s just me, uhm Sunbeam.”

“OH woah, woah, woah.” Jinx sprang up suddenly. She noticed she was not sleeping on her side of the mattress anymore. Well Lux was already up in the middle of putting on her armour and strapping a sword to her side. “Uhm I hope I didn’t bother you” Jinx added drowsily, nodding with her head to the bed. The shock of waking up in Luxie’s bed slowly wore off. “My body sort of has a mind of its own, when I sleep” Jinx added while scratching the back of her head.

Lux chuckled. “No, you kept me in good company don’t worry about it.” Lux didn’t mention having Jinx hugging her back gave her the most wonderful sleep she had in years. But it was cut short, because Lux wanted to get up early anyway, before sunrise. “I thought it’d be best if we leave before the sun’s up. Wouldn’t want anyone to ask too many questions what we were doing.”

Rubbing the sleep out of her eyes Jinx mumbled: “Yeah, sure good idea.” Yeah she did not get enough sleep, though for once she didn’t have nightmares, that’s a plus.

“Alright, you ready?”

“Still, half asleep, but sure.” Still a heavy yawn exited her mouth. After that she drowsily put on Ekko’s, now her jacket and wobbly followed Lux outside, eyes half closed.

There Lux guided Jinx through the camp, making their ways to the makeshift stables. It was still dark, but the stars were hidden beneath a thick overcast. It was going to rain.

“Say how far away did I crash?”

“Like a few kilometres south-east of here. We should probably take my horse.”

Horse?! Okay Jinx has never ridden one. She did ride Rhino though couldn’t be that different right? Who’s she kidding?! She does not know how to handle something alive between her legs. She’s good with mechanical clickety clackety, but all this organic gooey stuff ain’t her thing. She always hurts them.

Then they reached the stables. Jinx watched her yesterday talking to the horses and it seemed like she had a better connection to them than the other people here. Well, they couldn’t care less about the pretty shiny. Speaking of which she made her way to a horse that shined almost as bright as her

“Hey, Starfire. We’re going on a ride today. Meet my new friend Jinx.”

Friend?! A friend?! She just said it like it was nothing. Jinx is not complaining but is she ready for friends? Lux doesn’t even know what Jinx did, what she’s capable of. What would Lux do if she found out? She killed the big Miss Cupcake and from what Jinx could tell Lux was fond of them.

“Friend? You barely even know me.” Jinx’s tone was unsure, and her face was contorted into surprise, ready to flinch away in the next second.

“Only if you want to be. You’ve been kind to me. You cannot imagine what last night meant for me.” Lux wasn’t looking at Jinx, she was looking at the ground and her hand went up to her cheek to scratch.

Look Isha I-I made a friend, maybe. Oh, I don’t want to screw this up. This is my last chance. I don’t deserve this. But then Jinx saw how Lux looked at her, last night and today. She accepted Jinx, well the part she knew. The same expression as Isha, especially when her eyes glow with golden amber.

“Believe me blondie I can, actually.” Still Jinx is afraid though. What if she finds out who I am, what I did. Can she still look me in the eye? Jinx meant every word she said yesterday. But she wasn’t sure if or how she can keep her promise and that is what scared her the most. We’ll show them. “Wow nice one there, try to be like daddy dearest. You have no idea what you’re doing.” Shut up Mylo, I’ll figure something out, I’ll always do. Even if some rules need to be broken… or people?!

“Then you should know that I gladly call you a friend.” That answer broke Jinx out of her destructive thoughts. No, this isn’t something that can just be fixed with bombs and bullets, it just barely worked for me. This is a do-over, there must be something else.

“Anyway Jinx, meet Starfire.”

Jinx only gave a meek “Hi” back in reply with a small wave. Lux noticed her unease though and slowly motioned to her hand as if asking her for permission. At that Jinx slowly raised her left hand which was gently grabbed by Lux and guided towards Starfire’s snout.

“Don’t worry he doesn’t bite.” Lux said as she carefully placed the hand with the prosthetic on Starfire’s nose. At the unusual touch of the cold metal finger Starfire went rigid, as did Jinx. But it didn’t take long for the horse to relax. The blue haired girl though, was still holding her breath as if to make sure she didn’t break anything. Though the slow breaths of Starfire calmed Jinx down, and she too relaxed into the touch.

“See nothing to worry about. He likes you.” Lux added before patting Starfire’s neck and hopping onto his saddle. “Alright hop on!”

“Hop on, with you?! On that… uhm him?!” Nope nonono, I am not getting on that thing. What if I twitch and he throws us of or.. or…

“Come on you fought in a war, but are scared of one horse?” Lux said in a teasing voice, as she held out a helping hand. “Here I’ll guide you.”

Jinx carefully grabbed the hand, and Lux explained her how to hop on. Step by step, the former terrorist found her way onto Starfire’s back, and her hands were wrapped around Lux’s waist. Jinx didn’t notice the deep blush on the blonde’s face at the strong contact.

“Alright ready?” Lux asked. Jinx only answered by nodding into Lux’s back. She felt it and understood.

“Hyah!” and Starfire started galloping outside and they rode deep into the forest.

“Wooahaaa!” Jinx was not prepared for the excited sprint. As she got startled she held on tighter to Lux, as if her life depended on it. Jinx needed to sort out the warm feeling in her stomach later.

There was still one question nagging at Lux in the back of her mind. Why did Jinx accept her so quickly. They were alike, Lux couldn’t explain it but feel it. Jinx is still hiding something from her past. Something she is scared to tell, maybe something Lux would judge her for. Maybe she shouldn’t dig but her curiosity will win out in the end. Lux doesn’t even know if she actually was a mage. Jinx didn’t say if she was, but it could explain, why she just accepted her. Having struggled with her own magic in the past. Maybe she should just ask the girl clinging to her body right now.

Jinx held onto Lux for dear life. The contact wasn’t unpleasant. It made Lux feel safe even, but it wasn’t something she was used to and it also slightly messed with her ability to steer Starfire.

The arm itself she found in the same position it was earlier this morning. She woke up with it clinging to her midriff. This was also the first time she got a closer look on the cloud tattoos. Lux traced all their lines with her eyes, but she often found those lines interrupted by scars. She wondered how magnificent the artwork would’ve been, if they didn’t look like they barely survived a lifetime of violence.

They were far away enough from the camp, she could just breach the topic now. So, she slowed down Starfire to a steady trot.

“Hey uhm, just a warning. Your speed rush thingy, you might not want to use it out in the open. You don’t want to find out what happens to mages like us.”

“Mage? I’m not a mage.” Lux could feel Jinx’s head leaving her back to give Lux a weird look.

“But how..” sputtered out before she got interrupted by Jinx.

“Shimmer. It’s part of me now. You’ve seen my peepers.”

That barely answered Lux’s question. She only heard rumours of the Undercity drug. Performance enhancing potions or hallucinogens are kind of illegal in Demacia. Though Mageseekers found alchemists brewing up these types of drugs near the borders of Demacia from time to time. But in a lawless place like Bilgewater or what the Undercity seemed to be like those drugs could thrive.

But Shimmer? What did she mean by it being part of her now? Does she have to take high doses from time to time? Did she bring some with her?! Or did her body produce… Well, it explains the weird colour of her blood.

“How did…”

“Don’t wanna talk about it, Blondie!” She was interrupted quickly That was the most openly Jinx showed how closed off she is. Lux bared her soul to her last night and was accepted. Lux is sad but can also understand, that Jinx can’t do the same yet. All in due time she tells herself. It left her infinitely curious about Jinx’s eyes though, and how they seem to glow stronger with heightened emotions like her own.

Still so she wasn’t a mage. Lux did not know if she should be glad that a non-mage can accept her magic or saddened that even non-mages are looked down upon just for being different,

Sadly, after that they stayed silent. Jinx’s grip on Lux also loosened. Lux could feel how antsy the other woman is becoming, as they got closer and closer to their destination. She started to tremble with anticipation, fear and paranoia. Lux felt Jinx’s head moving around more erratically over time. Looking left and right, looking out for that demon creature. Lux too got nervous when she thought about it, more aware of her surroundings. She probably would’ve been consumed by a slight panic as well, if it wasn’t for the comforting pressure against her back.

The sun was rising, it wasn’t dark anymore. Not that it could ever get too dark next to Lux. Still the now grey overcast still hung above their heads.

Her heart was pounding like a jackhammer. Memories flowing back into her mind. The bridge, Vi running after Caitlyn, Ekko dodging all her bullets… She died on that bridge, she didn’t know if some part of her was left behind, if that was even a good thing. It would’ve released her from all that pain, but Silco just couldn’t let her go drag her back into the cycle.

Though if she was dead, she couldn’t have saved Isha, couldn’t have that little Scrunglebean completely turn over her life, couldn’t have jinxed her. Every single time she tried to make everything stop, someone dragged her back and without the first and last attempt at saving her life she wouldn’t have met Isha or Lux. Argh shut up! Too much noise, it’s just too much. Dying is stupid, okay I get it! Not like I was good at it anyway

Suddenly something wet hit Jinx’s hair. It was starting to rain. Rain… It may have rained the day after the rocket, Jinx couldn’t tell. You can rarely tell it in Zaun. It was now that Jinx moved back a bit. She was clinging on Blondie before, but now she took in a deep breath of fresh air. Fresh Air… even with the Kiramman’s cool and totally not abusable ventilation system the air in Zaun was thick. No matter where each breath left behind a slick texture in your throat, slowly closing the entryway to your lungs. But this air it almost feels like it’s burning in her throat. She was so used to toxic air, clean air now feels like a sharp dagger roughly cleaning out her insides. It was both unpleasant and soothing. Like relocating a dislocated arm. Painful sure, but you feel better after.

As she arched her back again she let the rain drop on and wash her face. It wasn’t the same as drowning herself in the Pilt, but it felt cleansing. Another rebirth, another baptism in the soft rain of a far of fantasy kingdom.

“Sometimes taking a leap forward means leaving a few things behind.” Ekko said that to her, back at the firelight hideout. Where the hell were you Little Man? What did you leave behind? She wasn’t stupid, she’d recognize her own handiwork on his new gizmo. He met another version of her and from the look he gave her they got close. She couldn’t have been a Jinx, so maybe Powder… grown up somewhere out there. He tried to find her within Jinx, but he must’ve come up empty. But Powder was trying to reach her one last time from beyond the grave, just wanting to help. She couldn’t deny any more how much Jinx loved Powder, but also how much Powder loved Jinx in return.

Well, she’s here now, running away trying to take a leap forward and leaving a few things behind. But some still try to latch on. It’s time to cut them off. So where is that damn thing? For now, Jinx couldn’t feel it. But she knew it would show up again.

At this Jinx started frantically looking through the forest, only now also taking in the environment, the sounds. The soft rustle of the rain was soothing. It reminded Jinx of the constant buzzing in the Fissures. And the trees, so many trees, as far as the eye can see. A sight like this was unthinkable in Zaun. Oh, Ekko would be jealous.

Still, she was looking for something. And she kept distracting herself. Well at some point she also thought she was thinking to much, by now she would’ve distracted herself by tinkering, but well her tools were still at the airship.

So, her mind was still occupied with thinking about it. She didn’t want to think about it. But it got close to her. It touched her. But why is there doubt in Jinx’s mind. It could’ve just napped her. These things were strong enough to withstand anything. So why did it leave her behind, for Lux to find. Also why was it still alive, all the other puppets dropped dead after the fight, well except for Vander. What if there was still something left inside, a will that kept it going. Also why did it follow her specifically? There are so many corners to hide in Piltover and Zaun, why go for the airship with her on it?

“We’re almost there.” Lux’s soft voice brought her out of her mind. She’s good at that. Looking past her, Jinx can see a clearing and the first burned trees. Yes this is definitely the place.

Definitely the place it was. It was a big clearing in the forest, a gap between its two halves. There was now a pitch-black spot in this green and luscious forest.

For now, her senses told Jinx they were alone. No metallic skittering noises, nor the sound of a ticking clock. Just the rain and the wind.

“Seems like it’s just us.” Lux said to Jinx.

“How can you tell?” asked Jinx curiously.

“Last time I arrived here, Starfire did not want to get closer to the wreckage. He’s trained to not be scared of fire, so it couldn’t have been that. When I found you, it looked like someone dragged you out, before the fire could consume you.”

Why was it saving her? Was it saving her specifically, just to be evolved? No, the Fortune Cookie didn’t need his victims to be alive to turn them into those… hollow things. It happened to her dad. Completely hollowed out, nothing but the beast left in him. Still, it didn’t add up. What was its purpose here? Should it matter? It haunted the ship. It haunted her. It made her destroy the ship. It needed to be destroyed.

“Sunbeam?” Lux looked up after she made sure Starfire wouldn’t run away. “Can you tell me where you found me?”

“Sure, follow me.” She did notice Jinx’s uneasy tone. She did not want to be here, the place of her most recent disaster. Jinx is still blaming herself and it showed in her demeanour. She was clutching one elbow with the other arm and her face looked down to the ground. She probably wanted to avoid seeing the scorched corpses. All her fault, all her fault.

Lux took that as a sign and moved closer to Jinx holding out her hand. “We finish this and you’re free, right?” Jinx took it and Lux couldn’t help but let a bit of light flow into that touch. At that Jinx only clutched tighter. Slowly they walked together hand in hand. It wasn’t easy to find the spot, where Lux found her. This place looked different to two nights ago.

Bzzz

The sudden noise piercing through the downpour made Jinx perk up. Her face contorted with disbelieve and hope.

Bzzzz

Lux tried to follow her eyes, she did not know what Jinx was looking for. It was definitely not their stalker.

Bzzzzz

Then Lux saw two green lights flying under the blade of a turbine, still attached to its ginormous destroyed engine.

Jinx didn’t hesitate. Using that Shimmer, she rushed ahead with lightning speed, hunkering down beneath the blade.

“Stinkmaw! Scuttlebutt!” She made a grab for the green hovering orbs. “You’re alive. Aaah you really are our most devilish, wretched, creepy, dastardly champs!” A sigh of relieve escaped Jinx as she turned around. Lux hasn’t scene the blue haired girl this happy since she found her.

“Blondie look, my undefeated champions made it out alive!” Lux got closer and Jinx carefully opened her palms revealing two small insects. They were covered in what only could be described as warpaint. The purple one was covered in neon pink and green, the green one in yellow. “Stinkmaw, Scuttlebutt meet Sunbeam.”

The yellow green one flew up and landed on Lux’s nose.

“Heh, Scuttlebutt likes you.” That made Lux smile softly.

“These are your fighting champs?!” Lux gave a look of disbelieve. “I expected something… bigger.”

A mad cackle flew out of the other girls mouth. “Wait until they bite you in your sleep. Then you won’t joke about their size.”

And now Lux was staring at Jinx with a look that only could be described as “there you are”. The Jinx in front of her wasn’t hiding behind masks. No that was wrong. Jinx rarely hid behind them it’s more that her true self was buried under mountains of hurt. But now she had this carefree look to her, her mad chaotic energy is peaceful in a way.

“Have I got somethin’ on my face, Blondie?” Jinx question broke Lux out of her thoughts, she only then realised the warm feeling in her stomach.

“No, uhm… It’s just, I’ve never seen you so happy before. Glad we made the trip, even if we haven’t found what we were looking for.”

“Oh right,” Jinx had almost forgotten why they were here. Seeing her little bugs again alive of all things made her feel alive in return, like nothing was wrong with the world, well except Isha was still... Her happy thoughts were now interrupted by the reason she came here, “alright Sunbeam hold onto them.”

Jinx dropped the other Bug, this must be Stinkmaw then, into Lux’s palm. Jinx went down and picked up a box from the ground, painted in a similar style to her jacket and hoodie. Two grinning faces were scribbled on the front. One was definitely Jinx, though her hair looked a bit different, two long braids hung at the back of her neck, the other face was a brown-haired girl with amber eyes and a tooth gap in her smile, that must have been Isha.

Jinx ignored what was painted on the box and dropped her two champs into them and closed the lid.

“There, stay safe for a while. Me and Sunbeam will sort out this mess.” Jinx said as she fondly patted the box, before standing up, clutching it tight to her chest.

“Good thinking with the box, this downpour doesn’t seem to let up.” Lux was right. The rainfall was even heavier now. It’s also cold, but it doesn’t seem to bother Jinx.

“Yeah never knew what this stuff actually was like.” Said Jinx and held out her right hand, letting the raindrops collect in her palm.

“The rain?”

“Yeah. Rarely reached the Fissures.” Jinx replied as she stepped out from under the turbine’s blade, then she pulled up her hood. “Well, the rain didn’t reach us in the traditional sense. Topside’s state of the art drainage system made sure, we could steel feel it, by drowning the deepest parts of Zaun.”

“How could they do this? Did they not know people lived down there?” Lux was shocked and images of the Demacian slums breached her mind, the place they put mages that weren’t worth locking up. The Illuminators where one of the few providing resources for them, otherwise they would’ve just been left to fend for themselves.

“Even if they knew, they didn’t care. As long as Topside stays clean!” The disdain coming from Jinx’s lips was palpable, you could almost touch it.

“Can’t say we Demacians are any better.” Lux continued as the kept walking through the rubble. Jinx was looking for something else, Lux didn’t know what to look for, but it was probably more of her stuff, so she looked out for the girl’s iconic chaotic style.

“This is not the kingdom of heroes and justice and..?”

“Well not for mages. I am one of the lucky ones. I can hide it, even if they found out my family would see to it, that I my sentence would be lightened.”

“Figures” Jinx muttered under her breath

“If your unlucky, Mageseekers take you away from your family and put you into the mage-prisons, where you are forced to drink Petricide potions.”

“Petri-what now?” They came to a stop at a burned-out structure. If Lux could guess this was what was left of the cargo hold.

“Petricide. It’s the white stone most our buildings and weapons are made out of. It absorbs magic and depending on composition can burn a mages skin, when touched. Galio is made out of it.”

At that answer Jinx had to release a hollow chuckle. “Why out of all places did I have to choose the one place most like Piltover in all of Runeterra.“ Jinx sighed “Yeah great Idea, just move your problems elsewhere. It’s only a matter of time before the powder keg goes boom.” Jinx added sarcastically. But then her boots clashed against something metal. Looking down, colourful tools were scattered around their feet. Following them Jinx’s eyes stopped, she looked behind Lux with a hopeful glee.

“Speaking of boom.” Jinx pressed her box into Lux’s arms before going behind her on her knees. Out of the charred wood a weird contraption poked out. It was made out of scrap, and it resembled a fish’s head, but Lux couldn’t discern which of the golden or silver parts were the upper jaw.

Jinx worked quickly to free it from the rubble, revealing a big cylindrical object, chaotically put together. 5 purple-coloured barrels poking out of its middle drum piece. A cooling fan and pipes were attached to the part in between the middle cylinder and the head.

“Hey, found you.”, Jinx lowered herself to the head and wrapped her hands around it tenderly. “Blondie, meet my other friend Rhino.”

Recognition flared in Lux’s eyes. At first she did not know what to make of the strange device, but the closest thing she could compare it too was a canon. This was a weapon and despite it’s convoluted design or because of it Lux knew it was capable of great destruction. What was Jinx thinking, bringing this into her country? What was she really up to?

“That is a gun.”

“You wound me!” replied Jinx offended, “Rhino is so much more than just a gun. He’s my friend, my hero and if my upgrades work. Hang on!” Dexterous fingers we’re already all over Rhino, clicking switches and hexrunes into place, slowly letting the creature of steel come back to live. Lights turned back on, and a low hum emitted from its inner workings. Then it started to hover just a few inches above the ground. “Phew still works, good. Now I will not need to ride your horse back to camp, uhm no offense.”

A bit of sadness struck Lux. She was fond of having the girl lean against her back, but she also knew Jinx was very uncomfortable on a horse. This might just be for the better.

“None, taken. Though Starfire might. But maybe don’t wave that thing around openly. That might make them think you’re a mage.”

“Sure, no worries. I can hide it in here” Jinx picked up a large colourful leather duffle bag. “Hey gimme the box!” Lux obeyed and gave Jinx back the box with Stinkmaw and Scuttlebutt and she stuffed it bag.

Suddenly though a hint of panic stirred up in Jinx as she her hands frantically searched the bag.

“It’s gone! Nononono, where is it?!” Her eyes wandered all over the place, Jinx was on the verge of another panic attack

“Jinx?”

“It must’ve taken it… her gem and Zap!” Jinx’s mind already left reality. The voices were back haunting her. Memories of that blue flash taking away all the colours in her world. She bashed her fist against her own head. “No good for nothing Jinx, will get Blondie killed too.”

“Jinx! Look me in the eyes” Lux tried to sooth Jinx like she did yesterday. She cupped her cheeks and let her light flow into her again. “Breath with me. Like yesterday.”

The two girls were too occupied with each other to hear a ticking sound through the heavy rain.

It was shiny girl and Jinx. Jinx probably wants her stuff back. Ah I’m too scared of the other girl though, she’s shiny and strong. I probably won’t survive a head on confrontation. Need to be sneaky.

…

They found Stinky and Scutly and Jinx was kind enough to put them back into the box. This water is not good for them, they do not like it.

…

And now Jinx is showing Shiny Rhino. Come on, Jinx she’s dangerous don’t get to close. She will take you away from me.

Oh no Jinx, not again. She needs you, us. What is Shiny doing. No she’s gonna… I have to save her.

Nonono, not again. If that thing has Zap, we’re all in danger.

She was brought out of her thoughts by warm sunlight again. Yeah that’s right Sunbeam is here and she’s strong. We can do this together. Tried to focus on the blonde’s breathing and inched closer to hug her.

But suddenly out of nowhere that metallic skittering returned, with a familiar ticking noise. Jinx didn’t have time to think before a singular pink streak tackled Lux and they were tumbling on the ground.

“No!” Jinx screamed as she threw her hand into the air.

It took a while for Jinx’s eyes to focus, but she heard the familiar crackling of Zap.

That thing, one of those hollow people was laying on top of Jinx. Not just that, it had rebuilt Zap, and if it fired it, thanks to the rain they’d all get electrocuted. It unsteadily aimed Zap towards Lux, while it sat protectively on Jinx. Lux was kneeling above them sword drawn and held against the puppets throat, her light sparking at its tip. Jinx’s heavy breathing didn’t let up, even as she gulped down the spit collecting in her mouth. This scene was all too familiar to her. “Go on! I’m ready.” Vi’s gauntlets ready to crush her face. Just one more second and it’ll all be over. But Vi hesitated, they were still sisters and something came in between them, someone that shouldn’t have.

It couldn’t be. It can’t. The way it sat on Jinx. The way it shakily held Zap. Nonono, this is all wrong. This isn’t real. Jinx started to recognize more and more features. But they were all screwed up and corrupted, the wrong colour the wrong material, just like Vander. Its head sported a rim and above it she found two golden rings fused to it. Inside, Jinx saw familiar lines, one a golden spiral the other a golden x. It couldn’t be. But what truly horrified Jinx was the single amber eye hidden underneath the rim. I frantically looked between her and Lux, pink tears flowing down it’s cheek.

If Vander could’ve survived the explosion and be turned into that thing, what about… No, Vander was dead. There was nothing left of him in there. But it dragged her out of the fire, it just tried to sooth her on the airship, she brought her sandwiches, her ticking helped her sleep at night. This must be another hallucination, it couldn’t be real.

“I-Isha?” whispered Jinx in disbelief. She couldn’t stop the question from escaping her lips. Lux hitched at that name, and she lifted the sword away from her throat, just slightly. But it… she snapped her eye to Jinx, completely focusing on Jinx. She knew that eye and the smile hidden behind it, behind this featureless face, and the chuckle that always followed it, but now it as silent. Jinx let go a gut-wrenching sob at the realization and flung her arms around the cold white metal. Her hug prevented Ísha’s arm from pointing Zap at Lux.

“D-don’t! Sh-she’s a friend.” Jinx whispered and her hold tightened as she placed kisses on Isha’s head. “I’ve got you. I’ve got you.” What happened to her was a question for a later time. At the moment Jinx just was unbelievably happy, that someone she thought lost has come back from the dead. Nothing in the world mattered to Jinx right now, it was just her and her Scrunglebean. Jinx’s own words echoed inside her mind: I’m glad it’s you. Had to be you.

Lux was confused at first, ready to kill the demon creature in between her and Jinx. But something stopped her. Either it was the knowledge that moving her blade, would’ve killed her as well, or the hesitation of it not firing and killing them all, or it was the markings on it’s head resembling the same scribbles on Jinx’s little plushie, no it was that sharp eye that turned unbelievably soft when looking at the blue haired woman, who muttered a name that should not be possible.

Lux didn’t know what happened in Piltover, she only knew they fought Noxus and that Noxus used unorthodox weapons in war. The grey legion being one of them, an army of the dead. But this thing was something entirely different. Lux is horrified at the though of what happened there.

But one thing is for sure Jinx believed Isha came back from the dead and Lux couldn’t deny it. The way it clung to her, how her silhouette perfectly matches her plushie. She didn’t understand how, but maybe Jinx does.

Jinx who is now occupied with holding Isha close to her. Never ever wanting to let go again. Lux couldn’t go between them, they need time now. So, Lux decided she rather stayed on guard, so that nothing and no one interrupts this important moment.

She eyed something though. A rolled-up piece of paper dropped by the little girl, can she still call her that. Lux moved to pick it up and unrolled it. It revealed her blue-haired friend, crying next to her, with long blue braids again. The unflattering portrayal was vandalized, she’s pointing out her togue with a mad grin. But what shocked Lux to the core where the words under the scribbles.

JINX

PILTOVER

WANTED!

Lux never heard the real name of the mad bomber, who blew up Piltover’s council chamber. She did know though she was also known as the Loose Cannon. But the description of that mad woman was nothing like the friend she made yesterday.

Chapter Text

“I’m glad it’s you. Had to be you.”

Why did Isha save me back then? Why did she stay? Why did I let her stay? I should’ve just brought her to the Firelights, she would’ve been safe there. All I did was putting her in danger and she paid the price for it not me.

Who am I kidding, my guttersnipe too clever to stay with the Firelights, she’d break out and find me again. I am a curse to those who come close, and worst part is they don’t realise it. Blondie too. It’s only a matter of time before I hurt her. So much for a new beginning, who am I kidding. I’ll never change. There is no good version of me. But Sunbeam is.

The rain let up eventually. Jinx and Isha were still tangled together for the next minutes, hours? Jinx couldn’t tell and didn’t care. Impossible, it was impossible, yet here she was, in Jinx’s arms, her body cold as Jinx’s brass finger. That hurt something deep inside Jinx.

This is my fault. You’re such a big Jinx you even jinx your kiddo’s deaths. Shut up! Shut up!

No one who got in close, ever stayed dead long for Jinx. The universe decided to keep playing this cosmic prank with her. Should she be glad? Thankful even? Jinx hated everything about it. If this is the universes idea of a sick joke, Jinx demands to see life’s manager.

Memories were flooding Jinx’s mind. Their endless dance parties, them curling up in bead, Isha playing with her hair, them painting Stinkmaw and Scuttlebutt, building Jinx’s new finger, her dying Isha’s hair. It was them versus the world and nothing would’ve kept them apart, if it wasn’t for… All warm memories turned cold in a singular moment. And now there was a spark, a light giving Jinx so much hope. Her life was so colourful and now there is a chance that colour might return.

While spiralling further and further down with her thoughts her eyes landed past Isha on Lux as if asking: “Is this real? Please tell me you see her!” Lux only mirrored the shock in Jinx’s eyes. There was something more though something Jinx couldn’t decipher right now. But Lux looked scared, but Jinx couldn’t tell if it was at her or Isha. But she hesitantly nodded. Still unable to believe her own eyes. But there was a storm of questions behind Lux’s current mask.

This made Jinx bring her attention back to the body curled up inside her arms. The gold and white metal felt cold against her skin. But Jinx was used to cuddling up to metal things, it still felt wrong when those are alive outside of her head, especially when they’re supposed to be your kid. She felt like a corpse. She wasn’t supposed to be here, yet here she is. Oh, when will the Wolf arrive and claim her. Jinx would through herself between them.

The Wolf and Lamb, both embodiments of death or so the story goes. Jinx wondered, why they never bothered with her, she was so close to death many times. Were they just as afraid of getting jinxed?

When Wolf entered her mind she thought of Vander again. His violent outburst at the end. Vander was dead, only the beast survived. Jinx was scared that Isha too was hollowed out. Nothing but a beast left in her. A beast that is gently hugging her with cold arms, the way she always used to.

“Hey kid,” Jinx said tenderly, after detangling slightly and holding Isha’s head in her hands. “Still got all your insides?” she continued, with gently knocking on her head.

Isha already didn’t have all her outsides, new body aside Jinx saw the missing leg and in the back of her mind she already made some blueprints for a replacement. Her mind cannot be stopped when it comes to that.

But the way Isha’s eye looked back at her, was almost too painful. Jinx almost averted her eyes, afraid of the answer. With that sad look, she shook her head. She misses Jinx and she misses herself, Isha would be lost without her and Jinx knows that feeling all too well.

“We’ll get them back somehow.” With that Jinx put up her hand into a finger gun. But Isha just tilted her head and looked curiously at it. It felt like her gut was stabbed by a ragged knife. She saw it, Isha right there in front of her, that same head tilt she always did, when she tried to listen, but now it was too robotic for a child. What twisted the knife in her gut was Isha forgetting their special handshake. I’ll get you for this Fortune Cookie, if I ever see you again.

“Here our first old memory!” Jinx announced, it was supposed to sound exciting, but she couldn’t stop her voice from breaking.

She then grabbed Isha’s hand pushing her fingers to make a finger gun as well. Then she slapped it with her own from one side, then the other, before connecting their wrists and drawing back with a snap of her fingers and a “pchew”.

“There, our secret handshake!” Jinx said with a wink. Jinx was hopeful. Please let there be something left, anything.

What was that feeling Isha returned? She was crying, but her eye, it looked happy, like it would, if it were squished by face splitting smile. With that Isha repeated the handgun and Jinx was all too eager to repeat their own very special very secret handshake. They did this 4 times, no 5 times, maybe even more. Each time getting faster and faster and more fluid. Those previous robotic movements were vanishing. She almost returned to her old self. After countless repetitions Isha finished by throwing herself against Jinx again, the same way she always did.

This was her fault, and she has to make it right. That day Jinx swore to herself, she will do anything to help Isha get back what she’d lost. She already lost one family member to the Machine Herald, she will not lose another. I will never let you go!

Okay Lux don’t freak out. If you freak out you explode. What is happening?

Lux tried to hide it, but her world was turning upside down right before her own eyes. Jinx, the Jinx she found two nights ago, was the infamous Loose Cannon, a terrorist. She’s responsible for the attack on the council. But at the same time, the woman hugging and crying that creature…her kid, could not be capable of such atrocities, could she?

What made Lux stumble, was their quick exchange. Lux didn’t understand at first, but it was a childish secret handshake. The earnestness she witnessed made Lux smile. That was, what confirmed to Lux it was Isha, it had to be. She saw the same love in Jinx’s eyes, as she did earlier, when she recounted their adventures. It was the true love a mother for her child. Something Lux can barely remember now. There used to be a time her mother loved her, but it has been replaced by a cold controlling grip.

What is this feeling? Is this jealousy? What is she doing to me? Am I seriously jealous at a terrorist?

If the few stories she heard about the Loose Cannon were true, she’d be a deranged lunatic with no semblance of humanity left, just an animal, a force of nature. Lux must admit she felt some anger coming from the girl, but it all spilled out from a deep well of hurt. Despite that, Jinx welcomed her with open arms and actually seemed like she shared her dream, of showing the world the life her magic could bring. Stray thoughts told Lux, she was just using her for some unknown nefarious goals. But Lux didn’t want to believe them, Jinx mostly showed affection towards the warmth of her light. That thought made her heart hammer in her chest.

Lux seriously doubted the insane tales she heard about someone, she hoped she can still call friend.

What happened in Piltover? Lux wanted, no needed to know more and more. But she’d rather hear it from the blue haired girl herself. She’s seen it, lived it.

But that is something Lux has to push back for now. Jinx just got reunited with her lost kid, and Lux does not want to come between them.

So, for a while she let them catch up. They need it. Lux meanwhile was on guard. Hoping a stray hunting party or, well the beasts that roamed these forests wouldn’t interfere. It also helped calm the storm inside her mind. Taking in her surroundings and the fresh smell of petrichor. Lux loved the rain. Even more when it interacted with the sun to create rainbows.

Now with a calm mind, she caught snippets of Jinx recounting the events that lead to her leaving Piltover. How she teamed up with a little man for a big battle.

“Remember our base, yeah finally turned it into a hot air ballon. Made it in your honor. We talked about souring high in the skies of Pooptover. We finally did.”

The Noxians tried to capture the Hexgates. Jinx mentioned coming in at the right time to rescue someone she called “stupid Cupcake”. Whoever that may be? It made Lux reminisce about the cupcakes the Kirammans brought with them. She loved them, but such baked goods aren’t as common here in Demacia. Maybe she’ll send a secret letter once she’s back at the capital and ask for a recipe. With the Noxian invasion being over Cait might also have lots to tell her. This might be the best opportunity in years to reconnect with an old friend.

Most of Jinx’s tales made metal bodied girl emit sounds, that tried to imitate laughter.

Though her exciting tales quickly turned into a dourer note, when she mentioned her sister again and someone else, a wolfman? It didn’t sound like she was talking about a Vastaya, but Isha recognized him. It captivated Lux how fond, but also saddened the blue haired girl talked about him, almost as if he was family too.

“Who was he?” Curiosity got the better of Lux again, as she interrupted Jinx. Jinx snapped her eyes to her as if she forgot Lux was still here, Isha turned her head by 180 degrees. It was a creepy movement not made better, by the soul piercing gaze in her eye. Lux realised she’d overstepped again. “Sorry, I didn’t mean to interrupt”, Lux added as she got down on her knee and held out a hand, “My name’s Lux.”

She slipped under her mask, she had to be on guard here. Jinx always broke through them, but now it was easier slipping back into old patters. It almost saddened Lux, but this has become her automated response to pretty much everyone. She didn’t like being on guard around Jinx, she just wanted to be herself. But now there is this pressure around her heart. She needs to know if she can still trust Jinx.

Isha didn’t relax, her hand hovering over that lightning pistol. Jinx seemed to have noticed her unease and slowly took away the gun, before putting a reassuring hand on her shoulder.

“Woops, completely forgot introductions, yeah uhm. Ish meets Lux. She picked me out of this wreckage. She’s a friend.”

The way Jinx said that Lux could not detect a lie in her words. Jinx fully trusted her. Is she really that naïve? No, that couldn’t be. Jinx couldn’t have come all this way if she was naïve. But why? Why consider Lux a friend? Why does it hurt Lux that she can’t return that trust anymore?

Isha slowly contorted her body in unnatural ways to turn around. Her approach was hesitant. Her eye looked protective. As much was the inhuman movements scared Lux, she knew this was no time for fake smile and masks, so Lux decided to let a real one slip through. She was genuinely happy for Jinx that Isha was still alive in some way, shape or form. But she can feel the loss of humanity and can only imagine what that would do to a person.

“Your mom talked a lot about you. I’m glad we can finally meet.” As bizarre as this situation was, the face Jinx pulled at the word “mom” was priceless. The little girl though didn’t change the scowl, that she would’ve had on her face. Reading emotions from just one eye, is surprisingly easy to do on her.

Eventually she shook Lux’s hand with surprising strength, like she wanted to threaten the blonde. It was a warning. If you ever hurt Jinx, I will end you. It was empathized with a soul piercing gaze directly into Lux’s heart. Something told her Isha already saw her light. Lux tried to hide the pain from the tight grip, but Jinx interrupted them.

“Don’t worry blondie, Isha doesn’t hold grudges for long. Seriously Wolfy tried to kill her 2 times, but as soon as she found his puppy side, they were inseparable.” Jinx tried to reassure in a melancholic tone.

“You mentioned him before. Who was he?” Lux asked again to get back on topic.

“That is a long story. To put it short, he was the guy who took me and Vi in after… our parents. I thought he died, that I…”, a lump in Jinx’s throat stopped her for a second, she looked so small for a second and part of Lux just wanted to tell her she will be alright. Jinx inhaled quickly before continuing: “But he got used in some fucked up experiment, like me. That crazy doc turned him into a wolfman. This was the family matter I needed Vi for. We brought him to some weird tin Machine Herald cult leader, thought he could heal him.” Jinx then brought Isha inter her lap, letting her back lean against her own thin frame. “He just turned him into a weapon for his “Glorious Evolution”, scoffed Jinx, “completely hollowed out, nothing but a beast left in him. I’m glad Isha turned out different.” At that she hugged her closer.

“He’s the one that did that to her?”

“Probably. Don’t know why and don’t care. Next I see him, he gets a bullet to the head.”

Lux knew Jinx was serious, and honestly seeing what happened to Isha, someone described as bright eyed, energetic and just a good kid, she wouldn’t stop her. There is so much more to Jinx that meets the eye. In a way Lux saw her as a dark reflection of herself. Was violence just her coping mechanism?

“Hey kid, let’s see what we can do ‘bout that leg. Gonna build you a badass new prosthetic like Aunty Sevika’s” Isha exchanged a brief look with Zap, before returning Jinx a questioning look.

Figures. She’s lost everything.

“Oh. You loved her. Grumpy all the time, always so self-serious, always like ‘Jinx you’re a symbol, a hero’ yada, yada, yada.” Jinx told in a mocking tone, “But I build her a gambling arm and I know she liked it. Just was too afraid to admit it. Hehe!”

Then something akin to recognition flew into Isha’s face. She stretched out her left arm, before pulling on an invisible lever on it with her right.

“You do remember!” Jinx’s eyes lit up at Isha’s answer.

But Isha only shrugged in response. She remembers the motions, but not the person.

“It’s alright. We’ll get your memories back. I’ll find a way.”

One high five between them later, Jinx proceeded to gather up all the tools in the surrounding area and putting everything in her bag, including rhino. Lux was still somewhat lost in thought. Something has changed in her, she had that fake smile again. Then she picked up Isha and placed her on her shoulders, before walking away.

“Hey Sunbeam! You comin’ or not?” That broke Lux out of her headspace. But she looked a bit too startled by Jinx. Her hesitant movements, where becoming suspicious.

“Oh right. Uhm Where?”, Lux shyly replied.

Jinx turned around and pointed over her shoulder before answering: “Gonna check out the engine. Might be enough parts left to build a new shiny leg for Ish.”

“Ah coming!”

Something was up with Lux. Jinx could feel it. It wasn’t there when Isha threatened her, but after she looked at her again later to confirm, this was real, something changed. She wore a mask, and Jinx couldn’t break through it.

Her spark was hidden from her. Jinx thought Lux knew she’d be fine around her. Did she say something wrong?

When they got to the turbine Jinx started unpacking her tools and immediately climbed into the engine and got to work, leaving Lux and Isha alone.

“Now you two outside, get along!” Jinx shouted while digging through usable engine parts. Jinx thought maybe the new tension was between Lux and Isha, not realising it was between her and Lux.

Still Jinx left them in an awkward silence, occasionally interrupted by Jinx’s grunts and the sounds of metalwork. Lux wouldn’t say she was bad with kids but, how do you approach a kid who’s lost all memories and got turned into a metal golem? Lux had tactics for many social situations, but this is something completely out of the ordinary. There is also still that massive weight on her shoulders regarding who Jinx was.

“Was” might be the key word again. Lux desperately hoped Jinx spoke the truth, when talking about starting anew, away from the city that took everything. For now, Lux did not detect a lie and seeing what has become of Isha, denying that truth became harder and harder.

“Thank you by the way!”, Lux cut through the awkward silence, getting a surprised look from the other, as she snapped her head towards her at lightning speed. “For dragging her out of the fire. I couldn’t have found her otherwise.”

Isha titled her head to the side slightly while listening. Lux noticed she did that a lot. Must’ve been an old habit from when she was human. Still, she got a questioning look.

They were interrupted by a frustrated muffled grunt. “Grr where is it, seriously how busted up is this piece of shit.” And a bunch more hammering sounds could be heard.

That made Lux giggle and Isha seemed to have noticed that smile on Lux. It was easier for her real one to slip out with just Isha being here. The latter relaxed somewhat at that, and Lux took it as an invitation to sit closer.

“Coming all this way on your own, that must’ve been scary. Jinx already told me, but I can see you’re very brave. She means a lot to you, doesn’t she?”

The mechanical girl took in those words. Then something struck her. Maybe a stray thought or memory, but Isha sprang up excitedly and rummaged through their bag. She came out with a piece of paper and some crayons.

She immediately started drawing what was on her mind, her fingers being unnaturally fast and efficient. Despite the mechanical technique of the drawing, it still ended up looking like it was made by a child and really similar to Jinx’s style. Lux saw 4 figures on it. A blue haired one with twin braids, another dark pink almost red-haired woman with giant fists, a child with her face hidden underneath a way to big helmet and they were all hugged by a giant furry creature. There were no facial features on the smaller one. A pang of dread swept through Lux, Isha doesn’t even remember her own face.

Still the little group hug probably depicted Jinx’s family. If that furry creature was that wolfman, then the pink haired woman must be Vi. Is that also why she found pink in Jinx’s hair. Still the warmth the child put into that drawing melted Lux’s heart.

“Is that your family?” asked tenderly and leaned closer.

Isha nodded. It was so small Lux almost missed it. she could tell Isha was holding back a well of tears.

“Do you miss them?”

She looked back at Lux, not being able to hold back anymore. Pink tears were streaming out of that one amber eye of hers. Lux couldn’t tell if she misses being with them or misses remembering them. But it didn’t matter as Lux opened her arms to invite the sobbing mess into a hug. Isha hesitated for a moment, still apprehensive of the mage. But her emotions got the better of her and after the moment passed she threw herself into Lux’s arms and held on tight, almost too tight. The girl didn’t know how strong she truly is.

“Shh, it’s going to be alright.” Lux whispered while gently caressing the little one’s helmet.

First Jinx and now Isha, both masters at destroying Lux’s walls. She couldn’t figure out how. They wore their heart on their sleeves. Is it just her wish to be able to do the same? A terrorist shouldn’t do this to her. But Jinx is more than that, isn’t she? A mother, a younger sister, a lost girl looking for a clean slate. People can be many things, and Lux cannot find lies in those eyes.

“Sheesh, by getting along I didn’t mean for you two to get all touchy feely” Jinx suddenly interrupted this tender moment. Prompting Isha to pull out of the hug and crawling over to Jinx, before proceeding to gently slam her fists against her thighs.

“Hey, hey, what’d I do?” Jinx laughed, brushing off that dangerous threat to her life, an ankle biter.

“I think she remembered something.” Lux went to grab the piece of paper, but Isha was faster and swiped it of her hands proudly holding it up to Jinx, who’s features softened at the drawing. She got on her knees and took in every little detail the family portrait.

Teary eyed she asked: “You remember them?” Isha shrugged at first, but eventually she slightly shook her head. She has this image of them in their head and a feeling, but outside of that she doesn’t know much.

“Are those Vi and… Wolfy?” What could Lux do but imitate Jinx’s nicknames for her people.

“Vander - his name was Vander and yes. It’s them.” Jinx replied tenderly. They let the moment sink in for a while. But Jinx shook herself out of her melancholic trance.

“Anyway Blondie, I can’t find my plasma cutter and I was wondering if your shiny could help me out again.”

“I don’t know if I can do that?” Lux answered unsurely, rubbing her elbow.

“I believe you can, here.” Jinx presented her with some scrap metal she gathered. “Marked it for ya. Just cut along that line. Focus, you got this girl!” Jinx continued as she walked past Lux, patting her shoulder. The way Jinx tenderly said that made Lux fluster. Stop it! Now is not the time!

Shaking off those stray thoughts Lux concentrated, she looked at the metal pieces that needed to be cut. Lux was glad it was just a simple line and not a more complicated cutout. Then she held up to fingers and tried to focus her light into a high-powered concentrated beam. It’s like bending light with a magnifying glass to burn wood, just this is infinitely more dangerous.

Behind her Jinx and Isha were probably up to their usual shenanigans. She heard some giggling, more stuff Jinx tried to catch Isha up on and some skittering. Lot’s of skittering, ruffling papers and then silence, an eery silence. Something’s happened. She then realised the empty space where she stashed that wanted poster. When did they nab it? The hairs on the back of Lux’s neck stood up, but before she could turn around…

Click,clack!

This is it Lux, the moment of truth. Can Jinx still be her friend? A person can be many things.

Chapter Text

Lux could hear both the Hextech of Rhino coming to life and the crackling lighting of Isha’s pistol.

“Hands behind your head and turn around, slowly.” Jinx threatened Lux, but her voice was cracking. Has she been crying? Lux heard a sniffle just then.

So, she closed her eyes took a deep breath, mentally preparing herself to look into Jinx’s eyes, hoping she found the truth in them. Hands on her nape she carefully turned around, scared of what Jinx’s face looked like at that moment. Then she saw it, Jinx in tears, uneasy hands on the trigger, Rhino, who she previously handled with so much care, shivered in her hands and Isha besides her balancing on one leg, pointing that small pistol – Zap, crackling with energy straight at the blonde’s head. She found the wanted posted lying on the floor next to them.

Lux couldn’t bear the sight of that face, it was more horrible than she could’ve imagined, years of hurt and betrayal streaming down as hot pink glowing tears. Hope crushed over and over again, Lux realised this expression etched those tired lines into her features. It was wound pried open so many times in her life, it was unable to close anymore. Jinx truly hoped she could find a genuine friend in Lux and Lux did the same.

“Everyone betrays us sooner or later” Jinx mumbled to herself, it was almost inaudible.

“Jinx, I-I’m sorry, I wanted to tell you but…” Lux tried to reassure with an honest hopeful smile. Did she feel tears on her own face as well?

“Shut up!” Jinx thrashed around, seemingly drowning in her own mind. Something deep inside Lux told her to get closer, to help her, but one gun was still trained on her. Sadly even in Isha’s eye she could see an inkling of betrayal. After pressing her palm into her forehead and taking a deep breath Jinx calmed down a bit before trapping Lux within her gaze.

Her gun was shaken with every word that left her mouth full of spite. “Was that your plan? Get close to me, pretend to be my friend?! Just to send me back to the Kirramans? I-Is that it?” Her voice cracked at the mention of the familiar name.

“No Jinx I…”

“Stop it! You high mighty rich people are all the same!”

Okay that’s it, Lux thought. She was pouring her heart out to Jinx last night, she should know it is not all fun and rainbows with her family, because of what she is. She already hates being called Lady Crownguard, what Jinx did was much worse, since she at least should know she’s more than that.

“Jinx will you shut the fuck up for a second and let me talk!” That swear came out of nowhere. Lux never swore, but Jinx’s complete disregard for her circumstances, to reduce her just to a simple rich girl struck a nerve. Luckily Jinx was probably one of the few people she could just let go with, let all that pent up tension out. It felt cathartic, but Lux would be lying if she said, she liked to insult the Bluejay.

Her outburst was answered by a lightning bolt suddenly whizzing past her head. Startled Jinx and Lux both looked down towards Isha, smoke still emitting from the pistol. But Isha’s eye looked weak almost tired. Only then did Lux notice the shimmering trail of tears has stopped leaking from that eye, but it still wanted to cry.

A moment of silence passes, before Isha started to wobble and fall over.

“ISHA!” Jinx’s attention was completely on Isha. Within a fraction of a second she moved to catch her before she hit the ground.

Lux’s instincts told her to rush to help but she was stopped by another pistol shot next to her feet.

“You stay right there, Crownguard!” The way she said it was more hurtful than any insult she could’ve thrown her way.

“No,no,no. Wake up! Come on Scraps, wake up!” Jinx was all over Isha desperately trying to shake her awake. Though the kid just stayed limp in her arms. “No please, don’t go!” Jinx continued to mumble lost again deep within her mind.

“Jinx, shh.” Despite everything Lux spoke fondly of that name. “Shh listen!” Lux got down on her knees, but she was still a few metres away. Her approached was careful and measured.

“Here to rub salt in the wound, I know she’s silent!” That was exactly what Lux meant. All the time they were wish Isha, she was accompanied by the calm noises of clockwork and now those clockworks were silent. Except for a faint but familiar hum of a Hexgem coming from within her chest.

“That was shimmer she cried, right?” Lux got closer her voice calm, trying to get Jinx to think instead of panic. She knows there is someone really inventive in there, but that is buried under a lot of emotions right now. Lux hoped her theory was correct that Isha ran on Shimmer, and she just ran out of her supply. Luckily Jinx should have some in her blood, if she understood her correctly.

Jinx’s fingers we’re already going over that purple streak of her tears. Then she tasted it. “What if whatever made that ticking sound needs Shimmer to run?”

“Already on that, Blondie” Jinx sounded still a bit angry, but the return of the nickname warmed Lux’s heart.

Meanwhile Jinx was occupied with clawing at her wrists. Lux took this as an opportunity to subtly unbuckle her sword from her hip. Then she slowly slid it towards Jinx. When she noticed it, she returned a questioning glare.

“What?” It was reasonable question, why Lux would give up one of the few weapons in her possession to a terrorist.

“Makes for a cleaner cut, less scar tissue.” Lux answered with a gentle smile. “Plus, I don’t think she’d want you to bleed out here.”

There was a small smile tucking at the corners of Jinx’s lips. She took the sword, slowly unsheathed it, inspected its expert craftsmanship. Lux would say she almost looked fascinated Then Jinx proceeded to make a cut in her palm. Reddish pinkish liquid was pooling out of it. She held her fist above Isha’s dead looking eye and pressed down. Jinx was silently crying as the blood-droplets entered the eye and were absorbed.

Drip, Drip.

They both stayed silent during the process, not wanting to miss that noise.

Drip, Drip.

“Come on, please work. Dammit please! Come back to me Ish, I need you.”

Drip, Drip.

“Please work, please!”

Lux could use this moment to flee, take Starfire and run. But she wants to stay, she wants to explain herself.

Drip, Drip.

But it was also Jinx teary eyed face that held Lux in place. No, it slowly pulled the blonde towards her. Lux said nothing as she put a reassuring hand on Jinx’s shoulder.

Drip, Drip.

“It’s not working.” It was barely audible. But Lux held on, this has to work.

“How much Shimmer do you have in your body?” Lux had to keep Jinx talking, she has to prevent another episode.

Drip, Drip.

“Dunno Blondie, I never seem to run out. I think my body’s making it.”

Drip, Drip.

“If we somehow need more, my Illuminator resources might be able to acquire samples.”

She silently prayed to the veiled lady, pleading to give this girl something back, anything. She’s lost so much in her life. It would be cruel to take this away just as she got it back.

As if her prayers have been heard something twitched. Small pink and blue lightning crackled in the little one’s chest. Jinx’s breath hitched.

Tick.

It was small noise, Lux almost thought her mind was playing tricks on her.

Tick, Tack.

Then there it was again. Both Jinx and Lux realised they were holding their breath. But the ticking rhythm turned louder and steady.

After a minute that felt like an hour, the noises returned to their former life. As did that spark behind her eye. A shiver went through that whole metallic body, before she shook her head and looked at Jinx, then at Lux, then back at Jinx.

As it became tradition today, Isha flung herself around Jinx again. This time Isha clung onto Jinx for dear life, not the other way around.

“I got you I got you.” Jinx mumbled into the helmet. “I will fix this, I promise” Isha only held on tighter after that.

With shock in her eye’s Jinx realised how close Lux has come again. But there was no anger left in the blonde. Right now, being with Isha was her priority. Still a question was on the tips of her lips. She could not wrap her mind around Lux’s actions.

“W-Why? Why are you helping me?” Jinx asked apprehensively.

Lux needed some time to think about that question. Though she honestly already had an answer ready. She didn’t know how or why, but she wants to stay with her. After a long silence, where she was looking everywhere but at Jinx, she broke it with a long sigh.

“Because I am tired, Jinx.” She replied and looked Jinx straight into her eyes exhausted. Her optimistic façade melted away, revealing Lux’s true feelings, as faint tears were forming in her eyes. “Tired of seeing children being ripped away from their families. There were times, when I saw it every day. Young children discovering the power of the Arcane within them. Only for the Mageseekers to arrive a few days later to tear them away. Sometimes the parents put up a fight, but too often they just throw them out on the streets for them to collect. Then the children get a choice, either rot in prison for the rest of their lives or join the Mageseekers. I would have become the latter, if I wasn’t so good at hiding. Then you dropped into my life. Stupid, colourful, interesting, rebellious you. And you saw that cursed part of me and were just in awe. You shared my dream with me. You made me not want to hide anymore. I actually have trouble hiding it in your presence. I’ve only heard rumours of the Loose Cannon, how she’s some manic animal with no humanity left in her, a force of nature destroying everything in her path, which eventually lead her to blow up the Piltovan council chamber. I didn’t know if casualties were involved, not that it matters. But I also never knew she had she had a loving sister and a kid she cared for more than my own mother does for me. I do know though that the woman in front of me would not be capable of such atrocities without a good reason. People can be many things and part of me hopes, no scratch that, part of me still wants to call you friend by the end of this day.”

Jinx was transfixed by those words, looking deeper and deeper into Lux’s eyes. She couldn’t breathe. She let this declaration of friendship overwhelm all her senses. For a time, she couldn’t think, didn’t want to think. She’d knew it would just lead to her thoughts putting poising into her ears.

Isha too, listened to every single word out of Lux’s mouth, with her signature head tilt. After contemplating for a bit Isha’s next move surprised Jinx and Lux alike. She held out her hand like a finger gun.

What is this? Lux thought. Is she inviting me to…? Was she even allowed? Lux looked to Jinx asking for permission. Jinx was hesitant, but she couldn’t deny her gremlins wishes. This was a huge deal. Isha was welcoming Lux into their family. She did the same with Vi in Viktor’s commune. She wanted to with Vander as well, but he wasn’t really able to return it. Jinx glanced back into Lux’s eyes unsure if this is the right call. But she wanted it too. Lux was kind to her, Jinx was afraid she’d change if she found out more. But that speech from earlier showed that Lux might as well be as lost without too. So, in the end she gave Lux a small nod.

With a smile Lux held out her own hand like a finger gun and tried to imitate the gesture she saw earlier. Her movements were still a bit clunky, but she decided to add a little spark at the end. When they snapped their fingers, she let lose some small light fireworks between them. Isha was enamoured by them. She had the same spark in her eye as Jinx had, when admiring her light. This feeling was intoxicating.

Jinx chuckled at seeing her little gremlin playing around with Lux’s light. That was her little bean inviting Lux into their close circle. There is a feeling in Jinx’s chest, she cannot describe it, but for the first time since Isha fell on her head, Jinx was relaxed. But it also came at a price. The heavy weight of her past. Luxie would find out about it sooner or later, better from her than from someone else. Plus, she needs to know…

“Well since little Scraps here, already invited you to our little family, I guess it’s fair I tell you who I really am, what I did.” Jinx said with a huff, as she stood up and collected her tools and the scrap metal.

“Jinx you don’t have to if you don’t…” Lux held up her hands, she really did not want to pressure Jinx. She appreciated the gesture but…

“Better to hear it from me from me than anybody else. I-I like being your friend, but I cannot do that if you don’t know, because I need to know you won’t stab me in the back, like my sis. So, let’s rip this stupid bandaid off. I already know your secret, let me tell you mine.” With that Jinx plopped back on the ground, crossed her legs and gathered her materials to build Isha’s new leg. There still some things needing cutting, but she’ll ask Lux later.

The lightshow meanwhile let up and Isha plopped herself next to Jinx’s work. Curious and giddy for what she’s building.

Jinx took one deep breath preparing herself, for the inevitable fallout.

“You know who plastered my face all over my town?”

“Should I know them?”

“Caitlyn.” Time stopped at this moment. A shiver ran down Lux’s spine. “The night I lost Silco, my father…” The way Jinx said this new name, Lux knew he was the closest, out of all her parents. “…she lost her mother as well, to me.” There was no anger in her voice, only pain. “It’s always me.”

At that point Jinx couldn’t look Lux in the eyes no more. This always happened. Everyone betrays us in the end. Just reveal your ugly truth and they will hate you. Lux’s silence was painful. Jinx knew where this was going, but she had a sliver of hope. Especially when she glanced at Isha, who looked ready to keep them both together.

…

Lux froze. Time felt like it was slowing down, seconds turned into minutes, into moments. Her stare was blank. She was sitting in front of the murderer of her friend’s mother. She shared a bed with her. She let her see her magic. Lux saw the true face of her or believed to have seen it, but this…

“Cassandra is dead?” It was a just a reflex, but as Lux said it, she stood up and put some distance between her and Jinx. Her body was betraying her earlier words. But she couldn’t just reconcile that Jinx killed Cassandra. There was a rage burning inside Lux. Jinx’s crimes felt distant before, but Cassandra, that was personal. The Kirammans were the one council family she knew, that actually fought for the Undercity.

Jinx’s tools meanwhile clattered to the ground. Welp it’s all going to shit. Her past always catches up with her eventually. Of course, the one person she met had to know Caitlyn. Jinx should just go. Just leave with Isha, find a quiet place. Fix her up, but then what.

“How could you? The Kirammans have a long history of charity?” That just slipped out of Lux within her rage. Lux thought she was better than this, but evidently not.

Charity? What a sick joke. Piltie’s have never done anything for us, this is just a straight up lie.

Lux’s outburst was answered by a mad unending cackle. It did little to calm her nerves, but Lux did notice, this was not a funny laugh. It was full of spite, anger and most important of all history.

“What’s so funny? Ouff!”

Thump. Suddenly there was a pressure holding onto her legs. It was Isha who looked at her with a pleading eye. Lux didn’t know if she was angry anymore, just confused and torn. This dichotomy of Jinx laughing at her and Isha refusing to let go. She couldn’t think about it, as Jinx was done with her laughing fit.

Isha you precious little gremlin. Still holding out hope. Still pleading for me. Taking a book out of my sister huh?

“Nothin’ funny ‘bout that.” Jinx’s voice was calm, almost sad, but there was a tinge of spite still left. “The last thing Pilties were, was charitable. They were bleeding us dry. Our food, our air, our parents. Even Caitlyn sure was eager to put my sister in an Enforcer uniform and gas the entire undercity with their fancy Kirramman vents, just for little old me. After that she just abandons Vi in the sumps and joined forces with that Noxian bitch.”

Lux was in utter disbelieve. This was not her Caitlyn. Isha, who still clung to her, pleading for her to understand, made Lux realise, there must’ve been children, innocent people caught in the crossfire, and it wasn’t for the first time. Jinx mentioned Enforcer killing her parents. She’d expect this behaviour from Noxians, not from Caitlyn. She would’ve wanted to change the Piltovan way.

“What happened to you Cait?” Lux mumbled under her breath, while her hand petted Isha’s head.

That got Jinx’s attention again. She seemed to have calmed down somewhat and went back to working. Isha also let go of Lux and joined Jinx with her work.

“I did…”

Her gaze was focused on Isha’s stump, probably to not look Lux in the eyes, “Caitlyn was your friend, right?”

“Mmh-mh” Lux nodded. This was an olive branch. God, Lux was so stupid, Jinx still wanted and probably needed Lux as a friend, she knew about Caitlyn the entire time, and was too afraid to tell her. Lux shouldn’t blame her. How often the world broke down around Jinx, was written on her face. She also did want to have a new life, away from everything that hurt her.

“What was she like?” That question took Lux back to a time before her magic, before everything got more complicated. Where she was just a little girl and made her first friend from a foreign land.

Lux sat down, but Isha waved her to get closer. Hesitantly she slid across the ground right next to her.

“She was inquisitive, curious and bloody brilliant. She had a good heart and was proud of her mother building those vents. Her curiosity though brought us together, when we wanted to know more about each other’s homes. We met at a gala.”

Jinx looked a bit confused at the word.

“A rich people party”, Lux continued nonchalantly with a handwave, “We both were bored out of our minds. So, we snuck away into my families library for hours. Our parents almost searched the entire estate before finding us, huddled together in a long conversation with all the smallest titbits about Demacia and Piltover.” There was a smile tucking on Lux’s lips as she told that story.

“So little miss Cupcake is a small nerd. Kinda reminds me of me’n’my sis. We also huddled together and played a game where we pretended to be bigger and bigger monsters.” Jinx’s face was lost in melancholic nostalgia.

“Part of me back then considered Cait as the big sister I never had.” Lux added.

“You know one of the last things Commander Cupcake told me: ’No amount of good deeds can undo our crimes.‘” As Jinx said that she stopped working on the prosthetic and hugged her knees to her chest.

Lux found a glimmer of hope. That sounds more like the Cait she remembered. She’s probably blaming Jinx as much as herself for what transpired. As soon as Lux gets home, she’ll find a way to contact and check up on her.

“I hurt so many people, everyone who got in close, whether friend, foe, didn’t matter, they all got hurt. Vander, Mylo, Claggor, Vi, Silco, Cait…” Jinx reached out a hand to her little gremlin, who got closer and leaned up against Jinx, intertwining their hands. ”…Isha… all my fault. I just hurt people and there is nothing I can do to make it right.”

Lux didn’t recognise half of the listed names, but she had a feeling they were all family, and besides Vi, Caitlyn and now Isha all dead. But Lux was overwhelmed by her own empathy. She knew that feeling, she was afraid of becoming like Jinx, her light hurting everyone around her. Jinx blames herself for so much, pretty much everything in her life. Is it really fair for her to twist the knife. Then she got an idea.

“Let’s make a deal!” Lux suddenly blurted out, brining Jinx out of her brooding.

“Huh?”

“You already know my secret, you could ruin my life, and I could ruin yours now too. But you looked at this…” She held up her hands letting light loose. “…and you saw a gift, not a curse. Let me return the favour. I see this infinite well of love you have for your little gremlin over here. I don’t want to take away her future and I don’t want to take you away from your kid. So, if you want to show them all what good my magic can do, let me show them all what you can do. How about we look past what you did, for both of our sakes. I give you the second chance you want, you need, but only if you stop letting yourself be burdened by it. I’m not saying that it is easy, it is not. But I want you to try, I will help you try. Let’s build this future together.”

No matter what happened in the past, it’s not too late to build something new. Someone worth building it for.

Tears crept into the corners of her Jinx’s eyes. Is this really her chance, build that future Ekko was talking about, rewrite her own history and now she has Isha and maybe Lux to build it for.

But why does she hesitate? This all sounds too good to be true and Jinx only has one goal in mind right now. Get Isha back, find a way to reverse what has been done to her. Not really an option doing that in a city full of the biggest magic haters in Valoran.

“Okay, but I can’t come with you to the big city. People are not safe around me. Whole reason I came here was, because I could just disappear into a small town, where no one knows me.”

This almost broke Lux’s heart, but she understands. The offer will be left open, if Jinx ever feels ready to take it.

“I-I understand. My offer still stands, if you’re ready. You can join me and the Illuminators, your talents…” Lux gestured to the almost completed leg. “…can be used for good. There are good people, who’ve lost a limb or two.”

Lux then got another idea.

“I think I know just the place for you. It’s been recently uhm… vacated and no-one will look for you there.”

Gears started to turn in Jinx’s head. Oh! She means back in old Terby.

“Now, don’t get me wrong. I will not just abandon you there. A supply route will still go through Terbisia. I can see to it that some supplies will come your way and if you need anything just ask. Don’t worry about the Illuminators, we’ve been hiding mages for centuries, we can keep a secret. I would love to stay, but I still have some duties at home. I will visit if I am in the area. But we can exchange letters through the supply runners. How does that sound?”

While rubbing her chin with her fingers she considered the blonde’s offer. “I get an entire town just to myself and Ish, can do all the crazy experiments I want to? My own special secret hideout. Honestly Flashlight, sounds perfect. But how will I know you won’t just come back with an army to contain me.”

“Haven’t I already told you. This is not about your crimes, this is about a mother not losing her kid. And if I betray you, you can end my life or worse, reveal my magic to the wrong people if you so choose.” Lux paused and stretched out her hand. “So, do we have a deal? I’ll help you out hiding in Terbisia and you make sure, Isha will have a future with her family? Let me be the light to your shadow.”

“A shadow thrives besides the light” Jinx chuckled in response.

With a grunt Jinx stood up, spat into her hand.

“Alright, Sunbeam. Deal!”

Chapter Text

After they made their deal the unique Zaunite way, which was a bit unorthodox for Lux, but she found it charming in a way, Jinx went back to work on the leg. This time also inviting Lux for all that plasma cutting that still needed to be done.

Lux warned her that they might need something to cover their eyes, so that she doesn’t accidentally permanently blind them. After she inspected metal parts for just a second, she looked back up and Jinx already had a new pair of welding goggles over her eyes, that she apparently got out of nowhere.

Cutting the metal was a relaxing task for Lux. She needed to concentrate for it, but it was good a good pallet cleanser after the recent revelations. Part of her still didn’t feel at ease next to Jinx. But that unease slowly went away when, they worked together to build the prosthetic. While Lux couldn’t contribute much, it felt like her and Jinx have been working together since they were little.

And Lux noticed another thing. Jinx rambled, she rambled a lot while concentrating on a task. She didn’t understand half the topics, but it was adorable. It reminded her of a young Luxanna running circles around her teachers.

She also noticed a few ticks from Jinx. The girl rarely stood completely still, as if she was impatient or can barely hold in her excitement. She always needed to do something with her fingers. Isha on the other hand was a stark contrast. There are moments where she acted like a ball of energy, but while she observed Jinx and Lux working together, she was eerily still. There weren’t even the small jittery movement a normal human did, when they try to stay as still as possible. The girl really lost her humanity, but there were just seconds, where it came back to the surface.

For Jinx on the other hand having Luxie next to her made working on stuff even more fun. She never had a lab partner besides Isha she could just ramble all her stray thoughts to. It made Jinx realise how lonely even working for Silco was. She needed this. Lux made things infinitely less shit. A shadow thrives beside the light and Jinx felt it, how much more focused her work was in her presence. Her light scared away all the voices, as Isha’s spark used to do.

Speaking of that little spark, they finally finished building the little prosthetic. Jinx stated the most important part of the building process, was not putting together all the little “doodads”, no, the most important thing was leaving your signature, which ended up being a bunch of different drawings and scribbles. The leg now was mostly covered in Jinx’s signature clouds, but there were some little yellow stars and crowns scattered about. Lux understood the star, Isha being the bright light in er life, but the crown was unusual. Was it for Lux herself?

“There we go!” Jinx said as they connected it to the stump, her tongue was poking out during this process. Whoever designed these body’s was clever, because the stump adapted itself to the new prosthetic, fluently implementing it within its own clockwork.

“Ohh, cool!” Jinx was fascinated by it, but also happy that it made the connecting part easier. She wasn’t sure if it would work.

Isha tested out the new foreign limb. First shaking free the foot, then going further to her knee before trying to stand up with it. The first steps were a bit wonky, the body needed to adjust to the unknown object. It didn’t take long though as Isha bounced up and down in excitement and ran a little lap around them. Ending in her sprinting towards Jinx and Lux and tackling them in a hug. She used so much force, that she toppled both older girls to the ground.

It dragged some memories to the surface for Lux and Jinx alike. When their older siblings came home, and they were running them over with their own hugs, simpler times. Isha still has a long future ahead of her. Jinx will not waste this opportunity. She’ll make sure nothing can hurt her kiddo ever again.

The sun already moved forward to afternoon, when suddenly Lux’s stomach growled.

“Just realised, we haven’t eaten all day.” Lux realised how hungry she actually was, the more she thought about it.

“Ah shit, getting the munchies as well, we did kinda forget to grab some.” Jinx returned with a shrug.

“We should make our way back. People are probably asking by now where we went.”

So, Lux entangled herself from the group hug, stood up and held her hands out to hoist up both girls.

They made their way back to Starfire, who was a bit impatient staying here all day. But the horse suddenly got startled by the new member of the group.

Lux carefully approached him, put a hand on his neck to sooth him.

“Hey easy there. She’s just a kid. Here!” Lux reached out and tried to guide Isha close. Her movements where careful and robotic. Starfire was trusting of Lux, and this was a much calmer scene than during the fire. He still felt something was wrong with the kid, but he also felt a new warmth emitting from her, that wasn’t there the nights before. So, he let her come closer this time. The fingers on him felt colder, than those of the bluenette, but they touched him with an unknown gentleness.

“Seems like he likes you!” Lux said looking down to Isha, brushing her head. She made two friends in the last couple of days. Maybe long-term friends if things work out for all of them. For the first time for years, did she actually have a glimmer of hope. Even if it was with a former terrorist. If people like Jinx, can have a pure heart like that, how can Demacia imprison so many mages for the crime of being born.

Meanwhile behind Lux a lot of rattling can be heard. Jinx was in the process of booting up Rhino. Hitting up a couple of hidden switches. It resulted in the blue saddle like metal piece to move back a bit and the pipes sticking out near the fan went up near the trigger taking the position of cow horns, before the canon itself started hovering. Only then did Lux realise they were supposed to be handlebars. Jinx did mention earlier she didn’t need to ride Starfire back, now she was curious as to how this worked.

Jinx hopped onto the hovering machine like it was a horse. She had her colourful duffle bag strapped to her back.

Then with a whistle she yelled, “Yo! Scraps hop on!”

Isha turned around and saw her mechanical friend back alive. She quickly dashed away from Lux just to pet Rhino on his blue horn.

“Heh, he said me he missed ya!” Well, the parts from Fishbones and Pow-Pow do.

After that Isha hopped on and made herself comfortable in front of Jinx.

Jinx went down next to Isha’s “ear”. There wasn’t really one, but the gesture is what counts.

She whispered, “Now hold on tight, this will the most exhilarating ride of your life” ,before turning over to Lux and shouting, “Hey, Flashlight! Whoever finishes last, will have to feed Stinkmaw and Scuttlebutt!”

Lux didn’t even get time to react before Rhino roared. His inner workings began to glow, the vents going into overdrive and the five barrels spitted out blue flames.

“SEE YA IN TERBY, BLONDIE! AAAAND LIIIIIIIFT OOOOOOOOOOOOFFF!” Jinx screamed at the top her lungs, as the flames intensified, and she accelerated faster than a fully trained silverwing raptor. Lux has never seen anything like it, but it did make her laugh with excitement. She will not win that race, but it seems like Starfire didn’t like the competition either. He was ready to race!

“Alright here we go boy.” Lux brushed his mane one last time. “Heya!”

And they were off, hopelessly trying to catch up with the madwoman and her kid.

Woosh!

Aah this feeling was exhilarating. The wind whizzing past her face. The speeds at which she moved. It’s been a long time. Oh, how she missed this excitement.

She remembers the old disk runner her and Ekko build, that was her first taste of speed. Even later she tried to fly the hoverboard of a Firelight she killed. She didn’t make it far, on account of it exploding n’ all. But wow, that was fun.

Speed has a calming effect on her. At this velocity her mind is occupied with dodging incoming trees, no stray thoughts interrupting her.

Isha too seems to have a lot of fun. Stretching her hands out feeling the wind.

Fun.

Jinx was having fun, pure unadulterated fun. When was the last time she had that? Letting go of all worries and just enjoying the here and now.

Still with her calm mind, the previous moments with a certain blonde mage stirred in her mind. She knew it will not be easy for them. There was now a certain distant she still kept to Jinx. She understood though. But Lux is still trying, still reaching out. Pulling Jinx out of that dark pit she fell down, ever since her first monkey bomb. She drowned so deep, far away from any light source, and then this star appeared shining brighter than anything else and it pointed a way. But it was just a suggestion, she did not boss her around.

Though a deal was struck. Jinx didn’t like tying herself down, but this was necessary, more for her own sanity, than actually reassuring Blondie.

Enough mushy thoughts, this was a test ride, which means, stress testing.

“Scraps, hold on tight, let’s see what this baby can do!”

Isha nodded and secured herself on the howling beast beneath them.

Then Jinx hit the acceleration, full throttle. Suddenly Jinx was thrown back by sudden burst of speed. She held on tight. Without her shimmer strength she would’ve fallen off a long time ago.

Come, on! Go faster!

Just a little bit more energy!

Rhino roared as he accelerated. Trees became harder to recognise in the blur and steering became a bitch. Again, Jinx’s shimmer senses are here to save the day. Last time she needed to react this fast it was Wolfy attacking her in Stillwater.

Faster!

She did take a detour though. Blondie hasn’t caught up yet anyway, and at theses speeds, they’d be in Terbisia in no time.

Faster!!!

Jinx finally was able to breath. This is what she lived for. This excitement, the fun, the adrenaline. She felt like a little kid again. Able to let loose without, hurting anybody.

She threw up a fist into the sky and Isha joined her.

“WHOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHOOOOOOOO!” She screamed on the top of her lungs against the incoming wind pressure. She cried out all her anger, all her exhaustion, all the pressure that has been weighing her down for the last decade. It was catharsis incarnate. She would’ve cried, but the wind dried out her tears. All this brought a face splitting smile onto her face, it used certain muscles she didn’t even know she had anymore.

She screamed and screamed and screamed until there was no more air in her lungs, until her throat was dry, until her vocal chords gave in.

After all this Jinx’s heart hammered with one feeling: Relief.

…

Suddenly Rhino made some unusual rattling noise, it was the cooling vents.

“Oh uh!”

“Dammit!”

The blue devil was long gone. Lux was catching up with the blue flames, when out of nowhere a thundering sound roared out of the mechanical beast and Jinx disappeared further into the distance.

This will hurt Starfire’s ego a lot. He was a bit agitated, they didn’t even get an honourable start. Welp a pissed of horse seemed to run a bit faster. Even though the ride was a bit bumpier, Lux couldn’t complain, she was getting really, really hungry.

She could almost see Terbisia again, when she found a cloud of smoke a bit off to the road. A small pang of panic hit her. Did they crash? Was Jinx alright? What if something happened, what would she do with Isha?

But then after she got around the next huge tree she saw Jinx with her tools out sitting infront of a smoking Rhino and Isha was huddled up next to her.

“Ah Shitbuckets.” She could faintly her from the bluenette, who was lost tinkering with Rhino.

“I see your bravado has become your downfall. Guess I’ll win that bet!”

Jinx grumbled under her breath.

“Just an overheating issue, I knew I shouldn’t have used Ekko’s old busted up board for them.”

Though a part of Jinx wanted to see if she can repair and improve the fan without using completely new parts. Jinx was a bit possessive over all the different scrap she used for him. Parts from Pow-Pow, Fishbones, Ekko’s old hoverboard, Vi’s Hexgem, the only newly created part was the golden jaw. It was meant for Vander. She had her entire family in her mechanical friend, she does not want to replace them.

“Also, you have not won yet. Have you seen my moves?” Jinx continued as she flung her head behind her looking directly at Lux, with a sly grin on her face.

“Sure, but you know what would happen if you revealed yourself.”

“Urgh fine, you’re right. I’ll find a way to sneak Isha in.”

Lux winked back, as Starfire got antsy to move on and win this race.

Already on her way Lux shouted back. “Let’s meet at the library! I’ll make sure no one disturbs us there!”

With that Lux was on her way, and Starfire smelled victory.

One happy horse back in his stable later, Lux found herself back in the canteen tent. She was famished. The smell already warming her heart, she cannot wait to enjoy the meal with Jinx. Which got her thinking. Isha doesn’t have a mouth, and she runs on shimmer? She probably doesn’t need to eat.

Anyway, since they didn’t eat breakfast, she got four bowls for them all. They can share it, but everyone should be satiated by the end.

Making her way out of the tent she stumbled onto Alzar.

“Ah Lux, you’re back. You went out with our newest arrival, right?” He stopped Lux in her tracks. Probably just making sure she was alright.

“Yeah we went back to recover some personal items, that may have survived.” Lux paused for a second. “Hey uhm can we talk in private for a second?... It’s about the uhm…” She made exaggerated movements with her eye, trying to imply she was talking about Jinx and her potential magic.

“Oh, yes. This way.” He was a bit surprised but understood. He led them to are quieter unguarded place between the tents.

“So, got some news on our maybe-you know?”

“She puts great deal of trust in me. So, I must apologize I cannot reveal much.” Lux said as she put down the massive amounts of bowls in her hands. A soft smile made her way onto her face.

“No need to apologize. But you still needed something ,right?”

“Yes, I will probably bring it up to headquarters as well, but she wishes to stay behind, here in Terbisia. Still, I have seen her work some mechanical miracles. That prosthetic finger of hers, she made it herself. I’ll try to keep in touch with her, such talents can be of great use to our order.”

Just as Lux was saying this, she found blue hair behind Alzar in the crowd. Taking a closer look, she saw Jinx wasn’t wearing her jacket, hoodie combo anymore. No, it actually was walking next to her. The Jacket was way too big for the small creature, she suspected hid underneath, as the sleeves slid across the ground. She had to hold back a chuckle at the sight. She was also nervous and hoped it would work.

She didn’t notice though that Alzar turned around as was following Lux’s line of sight.

“You found another survivor? We’ve scoured everywhere. And a child no less.” Alzar raised his voice with newfound excitement. The last few days were also growing heavy on his mind, each new survivor, gave him back a little bit of hope.

“Shh keep it down.” Lux frantically waved her arms and tried to move Alzar further behind the tents. “Yes, we did, but it’s not that simple… She is a special case, more special than any mage we’ve ever encountered. She cannot be allowed into the capital for her own good.”

Alzar crossed his arms in thoughts and huffed. “Okay. Your secret’s safe with me. I don’t need to hear more.” Before he chuckled to himself, knowing something Lux didn’t. “Your smile has been warmer whenever the blue one is around. I’ll leave her in your care.” He ended his sentence with a wink.

After that Alzar just left Lux standing there. Her face was on fire. What was he implying. Did she come off as too overprotective? I mean sure they’ve gotten close, and she did spend the better part of her stay here with Jinx. But something tells her there might be more to it. But she doesn’t want to think about it right now.

Lux hurried and picked up all the bowls and rushed after Jinx who long has disappeared from her sight. She hoped no one was suspicious of the little kid following her.

The sun was beginning to set as Lux reached the formerly abandoned library and the first thing Lux noticed was a faint humming. As she got closer she realised it was music. She’s never heard anything like it. The instruments sound distorted and loud. The melody chaotic and unorganized. The singer screamed as if she was in a battle. It was like Garen’s battle cries put into a song, but angrier, not Noxian angry though.

The second thing she noticed, while turning around the buildings opening, was Jinx’s hair. It was hidden under her jacket all day. But now she was sure. It grew out. The night she found her it reached just to the back of her neck, but now it was almost completely covering it. Her hair grew unusually fast.

The third was the lighting somehow changed. She found little chemical lights strung up to the walls next so a small device that emitted the music, fascinating. The whole room felt warmer, cozier, but it wasn’t just because of the lights.

It was the two other girls in the room. Jinx was currently facing away from Lux bobbing her head to the music, while she was concentrating on Isha. Lux briefly saw crayons in Jinx’s hands Was she painting her?

Lux put down the stew she brought with her and carefully approached Jinx, trying do to some noises to let Jinx know she was here.

“Your hair got longer.”

Jinx luckily wasn’t startled by Lux, she probably already heard her come in and recognized her footsteps. That thought did put a smile on the blonde’s face.

“Yeah…”, Jinx said as she half turned around with a sad look in her eyes, “…used to be much longer. My hair always grew fast, but since…” She motioned at her eyes. ”…might’ve given it a small boost.” Then there was the faintest of smiles tucking on her lips. “I do miss it, I cut it off after… after loosing her. Both felt like cutting of a limb.”

“Can’t wait to see it all grown out again.”

Oh, there was a thumping deep inside Jinx’s chest, as warmth spread through her body. A pleasant warmth, she only felt when touching Lux’s light. But the blonde did not notice any of this. There was only a small blush on Jinx’s cheeks, that hinted towards the bluenette’s roaring feelings.

“Yeah me too, Sunshine. Me, too.”

Meanwhile as Isha spotted Lux, she got up and scrambled her way to the mage, almost dropping the new plush in her possession. Lux then noticed all the little doodles the white metallic skin. It made her look much less threatening. The clouds on her left prosthetic leg now went all the way up to her left arm, mirroring the tattoos of her mother. But little yellow stars were scattered all in between them. The previously white and gold “goggles” on the head, were painted read and green, but the helmet looking shape wasn’t finished yet. Hidden underneath the shape Lux could spy clouds in a deeper blue with brown spots, on second glance she realised it was supposed to be hair. Probably imitating her previous hairstyle. Last but not least, there was a huge purple X on her chest.

Which got closer and closer as Isha prepared for their secret handshake. Which Lux eagerly reciprocated with even more fireworks.

They were interrupted by Jinx’s sniffing noises.

“Oh, is that food?”

“Yeah, brought us some more and I am so hungry right now.”

They were too famished to wait any longer, so they put together a makeshift dinner table as fast as possible.

Not caring for any manners Jinx already dug through her bowl with her fingers. Lux meanwhile was more careful when eating, actually using her spoon. They stayed silent for a bit, the only noises that filled the room, was their sloppy eating noises, the music from the jukebox and the sound of Isha scribbling away on a piece of paper.

While they devoured their food, Lux only briefly glanced at the drawing, but she saw the outlines of the sprawling skyline of Piltover, which was covered in colourful explosions. But in the middle of it she saw Jinx and Isha witnessing the chaos and next to them the shape of a blonde was forming.

There were a lot of kids’ drawings of her in the great city. Especially from the orphan kids the Illuminators took care of. But this one felt different somehow, she felt weirdly connected to it. Deep buried within she wished it was real, that she was part of this family, but she still felt like an intruder. She didn’t live their lives. She had a safe upbringing here in Demacia, her privilege protecting her from any harm. But because of her upbringing she probably yearned to be part of a loving family like this.

Lux thought it best to start a conversation to distract her spiralling unfamiliar thoughts. She opened the conversation about that strange music box. Lux was intrigued by its design and how it worked. That was the right call, as Jinx started of with an information dump about soundwaves and capturing them, well not literally putting them in a prison, but using air pressure on highly sensitive equipment. The topic then moved forward to the entire music scene of the Undercity and new styles of music Lux was discovering only now. Her state of mind was like she was back again at the gala with Caitlyn, but somehow Jinx made it even more fun than she remembered. Maybe it was those eyes she lost herself in.

In time it was even Lux’s turn to, as Jinx put it, nerd out. At one point Jinx was talking about blacklight and how it was used in Undercity clubs and Lux went on an entire rant about light and how she can feel it. Even generate spectrums of light invisible to the human eye or how in theory she can turn invisible herself. Her connection to the Arcane has somewhat atrophied since she hasn’t used it often. Still, it was wonderful to have someone she can ramble to on and on about her magic.

Over their conversation Lux also realised the weird movements Jinx made with her hands was not some weird tick. No, it was a sign language she did not recognize. She wanted to know more about it.

“Yeah, Isha didn’t really talk so this is how we communicated.” Jinx told her. “But she has forgotten it, so I’m trying to teach her.”

“Ah, we have our own sign language here in Demacia.” Lux replied, while signing those words.

“Huh, looks weird.” But Lux saw Jinx squinting her eye’s at it, already trying to decipher this new puzzle. How can someone be with such a gifted and curious mind?

“Hey, how about when I come visit you, you’ll teach me yours and I’ll teach you two mine.”

“Sounds like a plan, Flashlight!” Even Isha nodded in response.

Such an eager kid, wanting to learn more. Well, what else has she left to do when she’s forgotten everything. But Lux can feel it how alike these two were in many ways.

They talked some more about the origins of each language. For the Undercity it was more a necessity. Gas masks made it difficult to speak sometimes, so sign language was a common trait in miner families. In Demacia though it wasn’t as widespread, since it was only useful to communicate with deaf folks, but not everyone would’ve met someone deaf in their life. But on the battlefield the Demacian platoons have their own types of languages.

Suddenly a new song came through the jukebox. Before most songs it played, where some loud and angry pieces, but this new one had instruments Lux recognized. From a simple drum set to a deep low contrabass, a guitar and brass horns. It didn’t fit with Jinx at all, though looking at her face, when it started, that may have been the wrong assumption. There is a big soft heart buried under years of hurt and Lux probably got to see it more than most people. She was something special to Jinx.

Oh shit. Jinx thought when that song started playing. She brought her entire library with her, thanks to her own developed method of creating smaller storage devices and the jukebox randomly flickered through her entire library.

But that song, was an old one from the Last Drop. She just needed to hear the first drumbeat, and she’d recognized it anywhere. Silco and Vander alike were very fond of this particular song.

~There’s a girl in town and word’s gone around she’s just fine…~

It was Felicia’s favourite song. Jinx barely remembers her face anymore. She remembers hearing it the last time she saw Vander… alive and not mutated, serving her favourite drink in her favourite cup. Ah shit, she left it in the Last Drop. Why did you have to burn it down?

“Didn’t expect a song like this coming from you.” Jinx was broken out of her stupor by these words.

“Hey, don’t judge me too early. I like all kinds of music. Just most of it is loud.” Jinx faked being offended.

This song turned all of Jinx’s inside into melancholic mush.

Then Jinx saw it again that faint shimmer in Lux’s eyes. She could get lost in them. Lux probably was the best person she could’ve run into. She can hold her own when Jinx was nerding out. She even brought in some new ideas Jinx didn’t think of herself, a new set of eyes, sharing the same braincell. Silco often did not understand most of her scientific mumbo jumbo. Isha did understand, but she was more learning and didn’t ask too many questions. Vi wasn’t interested with all of the little details. Lux though met her on the same eye level.

Ah, Lux. Lux, Lux, Lux. Shiny, brilliant, witty, kind, pretty Lux. Wait… pretty? Oh, no. Jinx couldn’t look away anymore but there was something enchanting about Lux’s features. The way she smiles, that true smile only reserved for Jinx. What are these feelings? Her heartrate is spiking, pumping Shimmer through her veins. She was getting excited, but her body and mind were eerily calm. It did not feel like she was in a fight. But she just enjoyed the high the drug gave her. She could stay here forever. Floating in the endless abyss just with Lux.

The bluenette was in a trance partially induced by the Shimmer in her blood and didn’t realise how close she’s gotten to the mage. But Lux herself also didn’t turn away, equally enchanted by the intense glowing eyes, repressed feelings coming to the surface.

It was only then that Isha broke them out of their trance by knocking on the table to get their attention.

Both separated in an instant. Jinx almost fell of her chair, she didn’t account for the speed of Shimmer this time. Both their faces were bead red and were looking anywhere but each other. They released a breath they forgot they were holding as they started panting.

The romantic song was still strumming along in the background.

Isha was holding up her finished drawing. It was more beautiful and detailed than the previous scribbles. It almost looked photorealistic. Ah Jinx remembered that day she painted the town in all kinds of colours.

“Aah, that day we showed them all, didn’t we.” Jinx turned her attention to Isha trying to shake loose all those mushy feelings from before. Though they weren’t letting go that easily. “You remember something about it?” She was using sign language every time she spoke.

Isha put down the painting and tried to sign something herself.

‘No. Remember. Saw…’

She was at a loss for signs. She passed the mural of that day in the Undercity, but she did not have a word for it. So, she just pointed at her drawing again.

Clever Jinx seems to understand though. She was a bit saddened that Isha only recollected the mural, but it was a beginning.

“Blondie, for context, that was the day this happened.” And Jinx held up her brass middle finger. “Got revenge on Caitlyn and Vi using the Grey on us. Uhm, the toxic air from the vents.”

She was a little bit disturbed that Jinx pretty much did what Caitlyn did to Zaun to all of Piltover’s citizens, but in a way she understood. Plus, they made a deal and she’s trying to do her part too.

Then she got closer and brushed over the metal limb.

“Did it hurt?” she asked tenderly.

“Not, really. Was full of adrenalin.” Then Jinx turned to look away. “Gotta give Cait that, she’s a good shot, made a clean cut.”

Lux stayed silent after how her old friend hurt her new friend.

Jinx’s mind went back to how lucky she has gotten with Lux. Someone who still wants her to be at peace, despite or because of what she did. She gave Jinx a new lease on life, new hope.

“Hey Lux.”

It was difficult for Jinx to be serious and vulnerable. She was scared of getting hurt. But she felt safe with her. Speaking of which, Jinx now had the full attention of the mage after saying her name like that.

“Thank you!” She needed some time to prepare herself for her next words. “Thank you, for being here with me. For giving me this new chance. I don’t think I deserve it, but you make me think I can pull it off. If not for me then for Isha. She deserves a better life, and you give me hope, that I can give it to her. You have no Idea how much that means to me.”

Lux stayed silent for a while. Before she stood up and made a declaration.

“I am going to hug you two now.”

Isha immediately crashed into Lux. Which made it a bit harder for Lux to move forward to Jinx, but not soon after she too flew against them.

Lux held on tight, even tighter as she heard Jinx release some cries again. This made Lux cradle the bluenette’s head and brushing circles into her hair. The mess of blue hair leaned against the touch.

“Shh, it’s gonna be alright. We’re gonna be alright.”

Lux’s whole body lit up during the hug, warming their bodies.

“I know we made a deal, that you should not let yourself be burdened by your past anymore. I realise now that was unfair. But I will do everything in my power to help you through this at your own pace.”

Lux only felt Jinx nodding against her.

“We will show them, Jinx. We will show them all.”

All hell broke lose inside Jinx. Those familiar haunting words coming out of Lux’s mouth. From good hearted, kind, bright Lux it meant something completely different. They once were the words of one of her jailors, but from Lux they felt like, she was breaking Jinx out.

They stayed together like that for a while longer. They didn’t know who of them yawned first, but they decided going to bed was a good call.

Lux went out to grab them some spare blankets and mattresses. She met Alzar along the way who gave her a knowing look.

When she returned she found Jinx and Isha huddled together. Isha was studying the plush in her image and Jinx hummed a melancholy melody. It sounded like a children’s song.

While preparing a bed for them Lux had to ask.

“What is that song?”

Lux unintentionally opened a big can of worms. But as Jinx thought about it, she realised she never talked about her fucked up life with anyone, she just buried it deeper and deeper within herself. The blonde made her warmup to the idea to just let it all out. She might be the one person outside her family she can trust with it. Plus, this is a fitting place for it. Lux told her yesterday how she blew everything up around her, it’s time Jinx told her how she did the same.

“Oh uhm, you might wanna sit down for this one, Sunbeam. This is a long one. You too, Scraps. Time I tell you about Powder.”

After Jinx got through her screwed up and haunting life’s story, it didn’t take long for her to fall asleep purely because of exhaustion alone. The last week was probably really emotionally draining for the little Bluejay.

Lux meanwhile couldn’t sleep. She lied next to Jinx and Isha, eyes open, staring at the ceiling. It was too much to take in at once. She needed some air. Carefully she entangled herself from the mess of blankets and slowly made her way back to the quiet spot on the wall, where she spotted the airship a few nights ago. Just to check her conscience she looked back up into the sky but found no bright burning star fast approaching their location.

After that she sat down and leaned against the wall, to think. Just to think and relive, what Jinx told her.

Powder…

Jinx was scared to talk about her. Scared that Lux would want Powder more than Jinx. But Lux couldn’t care less about her, she only knew one of them. Who Powder was meant nothing to Lux, when she already found someone wonderful with Jinx.

There were other new name’s she learned. Starting with Connel and Felicia, her birth parents.

Jinx lost them at a very, very young age. The way she described it, that bridge was no place for a young child. She described her mother’s dead corpse being the first thing she saw when opening her eyes. That broke something in Lux. Jinx’s disdain for authority was clear as day from the first second they met each other, but knowing why made Lux reflect on her own power not as a mage, but as a Crownguard, to be precise her uncle Eldred, who led the Mageseeker order.

But that was how Jinx lost her first family. Lux didn’t think anything could haunt her more than that. Oh, how wrong she was.

Vander, Mylo, Claggor…

How she lost them, struck Lux to her core, because this was probably the one moment in Jinx’s life, where Lux knew exactly how she felt.

She only wanted to help. Use her brilliant mind to safe her family. But all she did was jinx it. She killed them all in a fiery blue explosion. From what Lux could gather Jinx was as old she was, when the Arcane awakened within her. That was one moment in their lives they shared together, even if they were worlds part. She now felt a deep connection with Jinx, a deeper connection she felt to anyone else in her entire life. She does not want to lose this bond.

Not like how Jinx lost her bond with her sister that night. Lux shudders at the thought again of Garen, turning his back on her like that.

The monkey bomb explosion, set Jinx and Lux on diverging paths. Jinx was her the dark reflection, the shadow of her light. The one thing she was afraid of becoming, a dark mage, who paves destruction in her path.

Speaking of which…

Silco…

Lux didn’t know what to think of him. He clearly was a violent, dangerous and evil man. But you wouldn’t think that the way Jinx talked about him. Meeting Jinx definitely made Lux rethink how to see people like that.

The length this man would go to protect his daughter or his dream. He truly loved her, but it seemed like he didn’t understand what that meant. Consumed by anger and spite, he destroyed everything in his path of vengeance. He would’ve done anything to achieve his dreams, but sacrificing Jinx broke him. A man of many faces, burying his heart in deeper pools of darkness than Lux buried hers. Hollowed out Jinx was probably the only thing that kept him from going over the edge.

A person can be many things. And to Jinx the most important thing Silco was, was a father.

Lux would probably hate the man, if she met him. But she understood what Jinx saw in him.

The events that led to his death though were equally chaotic as they were tragic.

Jinx’s world was shattered again in the events after the latest Progress Day.

Lux couldn’t follow the increasingly frantic ramblings about the events that followed. But the gist of it was, after years of separation Vi was freed from Stillwater, by an Enforcer no less, who was using her to hunt Jinx down. Turned out that Enforcer was Caitlyn and turned out she and Vi became something more than just friends.

To Jinx this of course looked like the sister she looked up to, who looked after her over all these years, even if she wasn’t present, was being taken away from her. Lux of course knew Cait would never want to separate a family, but Jinx couldn’t have known.

It was an unfortunate series of events outside of everyone’s control, that led to Jinx shooting her father. To him it was an act of love freeing Jinx from her sister. But Jinx after everything that has been done to her, everything she has been manipulated for, just wanted her family to be whole.

After hearing everything, Lux realised how that rocket was inevitable. If not Jinx, some other lost kid of Zaun would’ve fought back. Cassandra’s death might’ve been unavoidable and it was tragically out of her control, with the other council members just perpetuating the oppression of Zaun to line their own pockets with money. It was a powder keg waiting to explode. Jinx just was the spark.

Suddenly Lux heard some weird noises. Something inhuman was crawling up the wall straight to her. She readied herself into a defensive stance, until she saw a head poking out from the edge.

Red and green eyes, with familiar looking shark teeth were looking straight at her. It was just Isha.

“Hey there!” Lux made a small wave towards the other girl. “Can’t sleep?”

Isha nodded and cuddle er plushie.

“Yeah, I can’t either. Not after what your mother just told us.”

Isha sat down next to Lux, leaning her head against her shoulder.

“I just don’t know what to think anymore. If we met under any other circumstances I would’ve arrested Jinx on the spot, but knowing what I know now.”

Lux sighed and let her hands be occupied with scratching Isha’s head.

“We were this close to having the same lives.”

She then held out her hand letting lose a small orb of light.

“In Demacia, this is not a gift. It is a curse and if not kept in check, it could’ve taken them away from me.”

The orb exploded.

“Like you were taken from her.”

Isha should be terrified, this light has killed her once before. It could do so again, but she just kept leaning in closer to Lux.

“You feel it too don’t you. Even with you back Jinx is hollowed out, not who she used to be.”

Isha nodded in agreement.

“She’s lost her spark and now she hopes to reignite it in me.” Lux made a hollow chuckle.

“That feels unbelievably unfair to me. She deserves a careless life. I know she’s afraid of hurting me or you. But I want her to thrive again. No, I want her to discover that spark within herself again. I wanna see the real Jinx shine from time to time. I’m afraid she will eat herself up from the inside.”

That was it. Even though Lux had complicated feelings towards the former terrorist, that unique bond they share, made Lux want to see Jinx shine, like Jinx wants to see Lux shine. A shadow thrives besides the light.

“Sorry for me rambling.”

Isha signed something, but Lux couldn’t understand. But then Isha just pointed towards the sky.

“Wanna join me on some stargazing? It keeps my mind off of things. It’s also how I found you two.” A smile was finally returning to Lux’s face.

They spent some time lying down watching the stars. Isha pointing to new constellations and Lux explaining their origins and their tales.

Though running out of stars Lux made the decision to bring Isha back to Jinx. Not wanting her to spend the night alone.

Jinx still was fast asleep, when they returned. Lux didn’t want to intrude on their space, letting Isha go, so she can join her mother. It was better this way. After turning around she suddenly felt a tug on her hand. Isha was holding on tight dragging Lux towards their bed.

Suddenly Lux’s face was only centimetres apart from Jinx. She felt the heat coming from her face. But in this state the woman looked peaceful, where she previously looked tired. Telling Lux her story must have lifted a huge weight from her shoulders.

Suddenly Jinx shifted in her sleep, making a grab for Isha and Lux, engulfing them in a bone crushing hug. Now there was no escape, and Lux was forced to look deeper into the bluenette’s face. With a heavily pounding heart Lux got lost in all of Jinx’s little features. Little scars left behind by shrapnel or all those tiny little freckles on her nose. Lux did not understand this new feeling, as she felt herself being dragged closer and closer to her new friend. But in her tired state she couldn’t think about it and just got lost counting freckles until she fell asleep, with a relieved smile on her face.

As much as Jinx dreaded it the next couple of days went by really fast. Lux sneaking in some supplies and together they made the library a bit more liveable in the long run. She mostly avoided the other Demacians. They made it easy by avoiding her as well, being too busy as the packed-up shop and leave. That was what Jinx dreaded the most. Saying goodbye to Lux. It was inevitable and thinking about it only made the days go by faster.

Isha too was getting antsy. Being cooped up in their makeshift home, not allowed to leave during the day, does that to a little ball of energy.

At least they spend their time together well. Jinx put forward a list of things she might need outside of necessities. Paint, machine oil, screws and scrap being the most important things, and the latter not something you find commonly in Demacia. But Jinx desperately needs it both for her upcoming experiments and to build some prosthetics for Lux, who one evening promised to look through the Demacian archive’s, if she gets the chance. There might be some ancient information about the Arcane and maybe something in there can help reverse, what happened with Isha.

After years of working for Silco, Jinx was actually looking forward to being in some sort of employment again, though instead of building things that go boom, she was building replacements for things that went boom. At least it was something that kept her mind occupied. Of course, in her off-time she’d still build one or the other Chomper. The eery silence of Demacia was getting on her nerves part of Jinx was itching to make something go boom.

Isha would be a great help and lab partner. She’s already helping out so much as they build their first leg together. Teaching her how to build stuff was actually kind of fun. Lux too chimed in during her breaks interested into how things work. She never got to do this with Vi.

Over the next few days, they settled into a rhythm. Waking up next to each other, getting breakfast, before they separated, each busy with their respective duties. Lux helping the Illuminators pack up and Jinx busy fixing the roof of her new home. They shortly met during lunch exchanging some materials, that mysteriously disappeared from the Illuminators supplies. They met one last time each day for dinner and spent the rest of the evening together. Jinx tinkering away with Isha, while they rambled on and on about random topics. It was good practice for the mute among them too, who was a fast learner of not only one but two sign languages. She understood Demacian sign language even faster than Jinx. This went on until they found each other in their bed again. Lux was always too tired to walk back to her tent, so she just fell asleep on Jinx’s mattress who later joined her with Isha. Even though the latter rarely slept, because of her condition.

But today is the day. The day to say goodbye. Most of the campsite was already packed up in carriages and the injured long gone.

Jinx was teaching Isha how to properly oil a joint as Lux walked in on them. It was time.

“Hey Bluejay” It was a new nickname Lux had for Jinx. She didn’t know how to feel about it, but since she was calling Lux all kinds of names she should’ve expected a comeback. But the way she said it tightened Jinx’s chest.

“We’re pretty much done with all the preparations. They’re just waiting for me now.” Lux said as she was wiping off the sweat from her forehead.

“You sure you have to go.” Jinx wasn’t looking at Lux and her voice was so, so small.

“Yes, sadly.” Lux sighed. “My great grandfather’s death anniversary is coming up and they need me on the other side of the country.”

“Why do you care about some dead guy anyway?” Jinx slightly hitched inwards, afraid she said something wrong.

“Well, he’s my family and he’s a hero to many people. We honour our dead.” Jinx could get behind that, but she was still bummed out.

“The offer still stands to come with me.” No, the big city still scared Jinx too much. There was a reason she only stuck close to Lux for the last week and avoided other people.

“You know I can’t, Blondie.” Jinx said sombrely while looking at the ground.

Lux go closer and gently cupped Jinx’s chin and moved her head up.

“I know. But I will always have a place for you, if you ever change your mind.” She released her grasp making Jinx release the breath she was holding.

“You’ll always have a place here as well.” Lux smiled at that. After a bead of silence Lux opened her mouth again with a question.

“So, uhm, I wanted to contact Caitlyn.” Jinx began to frown. “Just reestablishing old bonds catching up with an old friend and so on. I don’t plan on mentioning you by name. But I wanted to let you know, beforehand.”

Jinx only hummed in response.

“I can also check up on Vi if you want to. Go after the rumours of the woman, who wooed her way into a young Kiramman’s heart.”

Now Jinx chuckled. A small smile tucking at the ends of her lips.

“Actually, not a bad Idea, blondie. I still miss her sometimes.” Jinx had a distant yearning look in her eyes. She so desperately wanted to be with Vi. They barely had a week together, before they got torn apart again. Still, this was for the best of both of them. If they ever see each other again, they must be able to truly let go.

“Yeah I understand that. It’s been long since I’ve seen Garen.”

Suddenly they heard a shout coming from the outside

“Lady Crownguard we’re about to leave.”

Lux frantically turned around and quickly repplied

“Coming! just give me a minute!”

Now she returned her gaze to a sad looking Jinx and Isha.

“I guess it’s time.”

With little hesitation Jinx crashed into her using shimmer speed. Lux barely withstood the crash, but then Isha toppled all of them to the ground.

“It’s been real, Sunbeam!” Jinx said and softly brushed her fingers through the blonde’s hair, with her face tucked into Lux’s shoulders.

“Hey this is not goodbye, remember? I’ll come visit you when I can, and when I’m not, you know a letter from me will be right around the corner. I’ll always be with you…”

“…even if we’re worlds apart” Jinx finished her sentence her voice cracking, tears streaming out of her eyes.

After they entangled themselves. Isha went after Lux one last time.

“Yeah I’ll miss you too Scraps.”

Isha did the approximation of the chuckle at the nickname.

When they eventually separated, they did one last secret handshake, that even got Lux to tear up a little. She let out the greatest firework she had, full of yellow and blue colours.

When she stood up Jinx avoided looking into Lux’s eyes,

“G-Go, Blondie! Before I decide to kidnap you.”

At that Lux let loose her signature sandpaper, choking poro laugh and after a minute it dragged Jinx with her. Let their last moment for a while be a happy one.

“Okay seriously though go, go!” While Jinx wasn’t showing how sad she was, there was a slight agitation in her voice.

“Yeah. See you around. Both of you.”

She waved one last goodbye, and the two other girls returned it. With that Lux was gone. They’ll see each other again Jinx hoped so. Still, she wished she could just stay with them.

“No, shut up! she’s not leaving forever, she’s not like Vi.”

Isha immediately noticed Jinx was spiralling again. Thinking quickly, she grabbed Jinx’s hand and dragged her outside. They climbed atop the library to watch Lux go with all her other Demacian buddies.

There she was riding in the distance on her special horsy. Seemed like she had a feeling as she looked back at them one last time giving them a wave.

Jinx and Isha watched for a while longer, before Lux disappeared into the horizon. Time for Jinx’s new life to begin. Jinx needed to do something now, before she drowned in screams again.

“Alright Ish, let’s get to work.”

Chapter Text

“I’m the dirt under your nails, Cupcake. Nothing’s gonna clean me out.”

Oh, how right the woman leaning against her shoulder was. Vi now was a constant reminder of what Caitlyn did. What she failed to do. She just became another cog in system, perpetuating the cycle of violence, because of what? Because she lost one mother? Vi lost her entire family, her sister, all because of her. She hated this, she still hates herself.

Caitlyn didn’t notice that she became a sobbing mess.

“Hey, hey, Cupcake. What’s wrong?” Calloused hands were gently cupping her cheeks. The other one’s face only inches apart from her own.

“Why?...” Caitlyn asked with a shaky voice. “Why aren’t you mad at me?”

“I could never stay mad at you for long.” Vi’s voice was so gently, so reassuring, but it did not sooth Caitlyn. The crimes she has committed weigh heavily on her soul.

“I gassed your city, your people, I tore your family apart. You lost everyone you love just because I was on a crusade for vengeance!” Caitlyn got louder and louder as she shredded apart any good opinion she had of herself.

“Am I really any better?”

Caitlyn was taken aback by the outburst, then Vi continued.

“I let you talk me into becoming a fucking bluebelly pig.” For a time, Caitlyn regretted putting the badge on Vi for different reasons, hateful reasons. But now she knew she should’ve listened to Vi and never put her in the uniform that killed her parents.

“No, Violet. Don’t you call yourself that ever again.” Caitlyn’s tone was firm and angry, but not at Vi. She was angry at herself. “You were so much better back then, better than me. I did not keep my promise. I changed, I-I let myself be consumed by vengeance, but you saw the bigger picture you saw the kid. I could have shot her if not for you.”

Realisation hit Caitlyn at that moment. She was this close to murdering an innocent child. All her sins keep piling up in her heart. The only thing keeping her upright at the moment are Vi’s strong arms and, but they are on the brink of faltering.

“What was her name?” Caitlyn noticed the girl was with Jinx in the commune. They seemed close and it probably explained her state after the explosion after she…

In the end the child did die, and she let it happen. God, what has she done?!

“Isha... Her name was Isha.” Saying that name made Vi’s stomach turn, just another one of her bad decisions. Why didn’t she talk to Jinx about her. She was too focused on the battle ahead. Always one step behind with Jinx. Now, she’s gone, and she failed her promise to Vander. Everyone who got close to her died. Who truly is the jinx of her family?

“Jinx practically adopted her, not uncommon in the Undercity. It’s how Vander found us. I have to admit she became like a little niece to me. Whenever Isha was around, Jinx had this kind smile, that I haven’t seen in years. Now both are… Shit Cait. I can’t do this without her.”

They fell into each other’s arms. Vi balling her eyes out. Caitlyn looking back to the remnants of the monkey bomb she found. In the aftermath of the battle Caitlyn also noticed Jinx’s guns were missing. Not even destroyed remnants. More evidence piled up, that proved Jinx was still alive. But she did not return to Vi. Why? Caitlyn almost feared another of her horrific pranks in the work. But Jinx saved her life… twice, and in the prison cell it looked like Jinx didn’t harbour any resentment towards her. She probably just wanted to leave it all behind and free Vi from her obsession. Vi’s love for Jinx hurts her and she probably just wants Vi to move on. Caitlyn for once agreed with the mad bomber. So, she will honour her wish to be left alone.

Caitlyn cradled Vi’s crimson hair, drawing soothing circles into the back of her neck.

“You are not alone anymore Violet. I will always be with you.”

Vi hitched at the response, immediately separating them.

“Don’t say that. Don’t say that like she did. She’s gone now.” She was desperately holding onto Caitlyn’s shoulders.

“I didn’t mean to upset you. But I won’t give up on you. You are my better half. You made peace with Jinx. Something I never could. I envy you for that”

Caitlyn’s previous words flew right past Vi. But now she realised, how her love for Jinx might’ve saved them all. Sure, she makes a lot of dumb decisions especially in the heat of the moment. But she did not give up on Jinx. She never truly did. Her sister in a way always grounded her. She always wanted Vi to see the world through her eyes, but Vi always understood her too late.

“Yet I always chose wrong for her.” Vi replied as she turned away letting her forehead fall into the palm of her hand.

Caitlyn’s wants to be better than her. She never dives headfirst into a problem without a well thought out plan. Or at least she used to. This will change today.

“Then let me be the brains and you make sure I don’t lose myself anymore.” Vi looked up at that. Gears turning in her mind, but Caitlyn continued. “You stopped me from making a huge mistake, that could’ve lead to Isha’s death, you stopped me killing the person that saved my life twice. I love you Violet and I want to fight a better fight with you for tomorrow.”

“I love you too.” Vi leaned in and they kissed. It was a short, sweet thing. “But I refuse to join the Enforcers.”

“Good! Because I am not letting that corrupt organization of thugs exist any longer.” Caitlyn’s voice was resolute. Her predecessor Marcus left behind a mess of paperwork. The Enforcers are corrupt to their roots. The system must be rebuilt from the ground up. But she feels woefully unprepared. She’s never lived on the streets. Even in comparison to most Piltovans she had a sheltered upbringing and has no ideas what the everyday people of this city want nor need. She always was the outsider even when she joined the Enforcers. “I just don’t know how to replace them yet. Do you have any ideas?”

Vi was overwhelmed by the request. She was asked for ideas that could truly change this city. It is a heavy responsibility on her shoulders. What would be the right path?

“You’ve got a good heart. Don’t ever lose it. No matter how the would tries to break you. Protect the family.”

Vander said it to her before he was taken away. Vi utterly failed at keeping that promise. For a time, she lost her good heart, the world broke her. Jinx broke her, Caitlyn broke her again. She was left to pick up the pieces. Her sister actually helped her with it. But at the end of the day, she still lost them all.

“Vander once made me promise to protect the family.” Vi started, her guilt and sadness was written on her face. Caitlyn knew where this was going. “I failed him. My entire family is gone now.” Then she took a deep breath, her expression changing from regret to resolution. “But to us Zaunites family is more than just the people we grew up with. It’s the city. I don’t know if I can still call myself a Zaunite, but they are still my family. They need protectors, not Enforcers. Someone who fights for them, when they are powerless. Someone who wards off the monsters in the city.”

Caitlyn’s smile seems to grow more and more at hearing Vi’s words. A warmth spread through her heart she thought she’d lost. Her old sense of justice, that was buried under so much hatred. Peace never should be the justification for violence. Maybe what Cait want never was about keeping some illusion of a non-existent peace. She wants to protect the people.

“Then we will build these Wardens… together.”

Both of them, mostly Caitlyn, spent the next hour cobbling together some sort of plan to reform this arm of the government. Most of the political jargon flew over Vi’s head, but when it came to execution Vi’s opinion was highly valued by her partner. Vi is the one with perspective, Caitlyn the one with knowledge.

Both feared they’d bring the worst out of each other. But finally, when their heads are actually not drowned with negative emotions they worked like a well-oiled machine. They didn’t realise how much time has passed when they heard Tobias knocking at the door.

“Come in!” Caitlyn said.

He still looked a bit ragged. Having Noxians in his house so shortly after Cassandras death strained his and Caitlyn’s relationship. For the time of the occupation, he spent his days on the countryside estate. Caitlyn did take his advice into account of not trusting Noxians. Things might’ve been much worse if she didn’t.

His eyes though seem to light up slightly at the sight of his daughter and her girlfriend. He eventually came around to Vi and sees that she makes Caitlyn genuinely happy.

“There is someone at the door for you Vi. He said his name was… Ekko.”

Her and Ekko haven’t talked since the aftermath. Both needing time to mourn on their own. Vi immediately got up and rushed to the front door. As soon as she saw the familiar face she crushed him in a strong hug.

“Good to see ya, Little Man!”

He was wearing his old overalls again though his knee protector was replaced with his old owl mask. Above it all he wore a new blue jacket, the blue was just a shade darker from Jinx’s hair. Vi did notice though the little purple hairband in his locks. Her purple.

“You’re never gonna stop calling me that, are you?” Ekko grunted back, the force of the hug took all the wind out of him.

“Nope” She let the P pop. Ekko chuckled at it, as they separated for the hug.

“Good to see you too. How are you holding up?”

“It’s been going. Though me and Cait are working on something good I think. Keeps our heads in the game, you know? You?”

“Same pretty much. We still have our hands full with rebuilding Zaun. But I came here for two things.”

That got Vi’s attention. Then suddenly Ekko pulled out something old and familiar. Vi didn’t believe her eyes after all these years.

Mr Bunny.

Vi took in a sharp breath as she took the old plush from his hands.

“She uhm… wanted you to have this and wanted me to tell you: She’ll aways be with you…”

No, don’t you dare finish that sentence Ekko.

“… even when you’re worlds apart.”

Vi tried and hold back tears. In her head she wasn’t home anymore. She was in the Hexgates. Desperately holding onto Jinx. She won’t lose her, not again. But then she was forced to let go. Smashing the gem out of Vi’s gauntlets and falling down the endless tower. Becoming smaller and smaller before disappearing in the same flames that took away Vander, Mylo, Claggor and Isha.

“Hey, everything alright?” It was Ekko pulling her out of her thoughts.

“I’m fine” She clearly was not. “That’s just the last thing she said to me before...”

Vi to this day could not figure out what Jinx meant by that. Why say that when you are about to… Sure Jinx will forever live on in her heart. A selfish voice in her head took the words more literal though. A part of her felt like she might’ve survived and left the city. Building a life for herself away from all this shit. It was a nice thought, a nice fantasy.

“Anyway, Ekko thx for bringing him home. What else brings you here?”

Ekko clearly wanted to dig further into Vi’s feelings but respected her wishes to move on. He wasn’t too educated on the next topic though: Isha. Jinx mentioned her name, but didn’t say too much. He did remember seeing some children’s drawings in her lair. Not something he found in Powder’s.

“We were putting up new faces on the wall. Faces of the people we lost. Jinx only briefly told me about the kid and some of my friends tell me of a little blue haired girl lighting up a flare to rile up Jinxers. You knew her too, right?”

She barely knew her ,before the commune. Vi was honestly a bit jealous at her and Jinx’s connection. It reminded her too much of what she once had. But in the commune the little gremlin eventuality warmed up to her. Almost as if she was allergic to holding a grudge. She would’ve loved to have known the girl who took care of Jinx for all these months and yes Isha took care of Jinx not the other way around.

“Barely, but she was part of the family.” Vi looked at the bunny while saying it. Isha really did impersonate him.

“Okay I think it’s only right if family puts her up on the wall. What do you say?”

Vi agreed this would be the right call. Jinx already is on the wall, so she doesn’t need to be. Plus, she probably hurt too many firelights to deserve a spot there. At least you can find her face all over the city. She’ll always be with me.

“I’d love to.”

Vi spent the long walk to the Firelight tree telling him about Isha. She knew a bit more than him. The few times they managed to talk in the fortune cookie’s commune, Jinx told Vi more about Isha and how she fell into her life. It was pretty much a typical Zaunite adoption, and Vi could tell Isha was good for Jinx. Isha too actually wanted to know who Jinx’s actual sister was. It was nice, Vi finally had a family again, even if it was for a very short while.

Ekko listened the entire way. Though his face always was a tiny bit apprehensive when Vi mentioned Jinx in a loving way. Even if he forgave her, years of fighting each other cannot be undone just like that. But he’s working on it, the Jinx he met in her lair was not the Jinx he spent years fighting, but it was also not Powder. He never got time to figure out who Jinx was without Silco using her as a weapon. Now, he never will. Would he even love her if she was Jinx? Could he?

They finally made it to the tree. It looked a bit worse for wear, than last time. Ekko mentioned the Hexgates were polluting the area, and the tree was dying because of it. Now he hoped with the Hexgates temporarily shutting down they can divert the Arcane contamination elsewhere. He already knew the rich assholes will not be able to live long without their precious Hextech. It is inevitable that they get turned on again. He already asked Sevika to do something about it. Let’s hope her new councillor position is worth any salt.

As for the rest of their hideout, they were still overflowing with refugees and many injured from the battle.  At least the atmosphere was just about on the brink of becoming peaceful again.

Then there was the wall. Ekko was one of the bigger new additions, but there were newer faces from the battle, Jinxers even. She only recently heard the name of one of them, Gert.

Ekko led them to an empty spot. Up some scaffolding right between Claggor, Jinx, Vander & himself. Probably a good place to put her. Ekko said he wouldn’t mind if Vi painted a bit over his scarf.

Vi looked pale. She doesn’t have the right for this, she has utterly failed as a big sister. Isha wasn’t even on her mind when she wanted to break Jinx out. This one mistake broke her own heart. Isha was family and Vi failed to protect and honour her.

“Hey, you sure, you’re up to this?” Ekko interrupted.

Vi shook her head, focusing again on the empty canvas before her and the paint she was given. You might think her a brute, but all kids of Zaun had an artistic side, she knew how to paint, she just hasn’t done it for a long time.

“It’s fine. Jinx would have wanted me to do this.”

The first minute of painting they spent in silence. Ekko did notice Vi often looking over to Powder face. She put up a good mask. But Ekko can see it. Her face looked like a cloudy day right before a monsoon.

Just as she finished with the vague outline of the image Vi choked.

“I miss her so fucking much. I just got her back in my life.”

The paintbrush fell out of her hand.

“I missed Powder too. But I was stuck in the past I had to let her go.” Ekko said as he picked up the fallen brush and put it back into Vi’s hands. “I was thinking of putting Jinx up on the wall as well.”

A small smile tucked on the corners of Vi’s lips. “No need, she’s already there.” And she looked over to the other blue haired girl on the wall.

“Yeah but that’s Powder. I meant for…”

Now Vi chuckled, like she was laughing at a joke she made to herself.

“You crushed on my sister for how many years, Little Man? Yet you still don’t get her." She said as she turned around to meet his eyes.

He just looked at her in confusion.

“That right there on your wall is my sister and her name is Jinx.” Vi chuckled some more. “Heh, stands for Jinx.”

“But that is a different person.” Ekko threw up his arms in frustration. What was Vi on about? Sure, there was some good in Jinx. Some of the Powder he remembers, but Powder is still dead, right?

“No, they’re not. They never were. My sister never was two different people. I just realised it too late.” It was at a terrible time she realised she betrayed her promise. Nothing is ever going to change that. “I was this close to smashing her face in. But when I looked into her eyes…”

Ekko was back on the bridge. Jinx pinned under him. That look on her face, she was ready to let it end right then and there.

“…I saw her, my sister. Sure, she didn’t go by Powder anymore, but that’s just a name. Pinned underneath me was the same girl I shared a home, a bed, a family with, and she was in so much pain.”

What was Ekko feeling right now? Regret? All these years he fought Jinx he just wanted Powder back, did he just push her further away.

“I can’t call my sister Powder anymore. It feels wrong. She chose the name, she wants to be her. I can’t push her to be something she isn’t.”

Ekko met a grown-up Powder. She was a completely different person Jinx, they were nothing alike. How can Vi say they are one and the same. But was that really a fair assessment? Ekko may have been too blinded by seeing his childhood crush again to notice all the little things wrong with that Powder. She was isolating herself. He saw it in her countless artworks, they way she stayed behind the bar and how much she was just cheering on her brothers. But before he came along and started the Z-drive project, what did she use her brilliant mind for? Nothing. Even fighting Jinx Ekko knew her ingenuity was unparalleled, if she didn’t work for Silco, her ideas could have saved the world. But Powder didn’t do that. There was so much untapped potential in her and Ekko tried to bring out that spark. Shit, in a fucked up way isn’t that the same Silco did with Jinx?

As Ekko was lost in thought Vi continued to paint. The task was meditative. It’s been long since she had a moment of just peaceful thoughts. A moment where she was left with her own thoughts but wasn’t at the brink of tears. She had just about a week with her sister after she was freed from Stillwater. She could have had more time. She wanted more time.

At least Isha was coming along nicely. God Vi missed her, sassiest kid in the underground, could even give Jinx a run for her money.

“Funny how this little sumpsnipe understood Jinx better than any of us. They were kindred spirits.”

Ekko thought back to the first children they took in. Everyone was in a bad mood, with Silco and Shimmer taking over the undercity. Back then they barely had a fighting chance. But they managed to free a small group of children, and they brought them to their hideout. He’ll never forget their faces, when they saw the tree for the first time. It did a lot to boost morale. It was the first glimpse towards a brighter tomorrow after he lost everything.

“Something I learned being the leader of the firelights, never let go of your inner child. Children are our future, and they bring out the best in us.”

Vi only hummed in agreement as she finished the rough part of the painting. Now all that was left was shading and all the other stuff that gave the picture depth.

“I gotta lot to make up for Ekko. I’m scared I’ll fail this city again.”

“I know, I’ve heard. But now is not the time to play the blaming game.” Ekko replied his voice filled with nostalgia. “Someone very smart once told me, you Vi are strong because you always are afraid. Afraid of what you could lose.”

That put a teary-eyed smile on Vi’s face, as if she knew.

“She does sound very smart. I still got some things left. I will fight like hell not to lose them.” At the last words she flexed her arm and closed her fist to Ekko, determination was carved into her face.

There she was. The Vi Ekko always looked up to. Maybe she finally got her groove back.

As Vi finished her painting, they got lost in idle chit-chat. They both had enough of the heavy topics of before. He heard of her plans to dismantle the Enforcer. He thought it might not be enough but still gave her some tips about protecting the weak. That was their mission statement, and he could only hope they actually achieve it without the council’s meddling. Vi did say though if it won’t work she’ll steal her gauntlets and join the Firelights, damn what Caitlyn might say.

Mid talk though they were interrupted by another firelight shouting at them.

“HEEEY! Ekko! Need your help in the Entresol markets, there has been a power outage!”

“On my way!” Ekko shouted before turning back to Vi. “Hey, you good to make your way home alone?”

“Ekko I’m not some kid, go get’em Little Man!” She said while softly punching his shoulder.

Nodding back, he picked up his new blue jacket and ran off. A minute later he and a group of firelights flew away on their hoverboards.

Back to finishing this. This is a good place for her. She fits right in.

Before going home Vi looked back at the now even bigger mural. So many people she loved and lost were on it and now there was a pair of lopsided grins with a tooth gap right next to each other. She stared at her work for what felt like an hour, Isha sitting proud above Jinx’s head. At least Jinx and Isha are together now, with each other is where they belong. If they even was an afterlife, Vi knew they’d all be laughing at her now. Making stupid jokes about her hair or something.

As the evening approached it was time to head back. As much as everything has changed, Zaun stayed relatively the same. Vi found herself wandering through familiar districts. They felt different after the battle. Almost too calm. Evacuated people are still returning to the city and whatever chembarons were left, haven’t started a grab for the new power vacuum. But Vi knew it was coming sooner or later.

It wasn’t long until Vi lost herself in old street she once called home. Just around the corner should be the La…

Oh no! Oh nonono! At the end of the street, she saw it. What once was her childhood home, was burned into a crisp. Half of the façade was left standing. Did Jinx do this after…? So many memories were bound to that place. How their family expanded with Mylo and Claggor entering the picture. Jinx and Ekko tinkering away at their disk runner. Vander teaching her boxing. All those nights he told them a bedtime story before tucking them in. He did it the night after the bridge. Now all those memories were burned to ashes.

When did she made it to the front door? Why was she out of breath? The fog in her mind distracted her from the sprint she took to get here. She could hear faint voices coming from behind the door, one of the last things left standing. Was it right for her to enter? This wasn’t her home anymore.

Hesitantly Vi pushed the burned door open. It was a slow careful movement. Her stomach dropped at the sight behind the door. The warm interior was now reduced to a burned-out corpse. Not even the jukebox near the door survived the fire. At least the bar was somewhat intact.

In the short time Vi took in all the destruction the two figures on the bar noticed her, a small yordle and the one-armed Ogre. Babette at first looked surprised, but happy to see her again. Vi did notice the new streak of a familiar blue in her hair. Sevika on the other hand was looking like she was about to kick her out again. She wasn’t wearing her metal arm though. It lied on a half intact table nearby.

“You got a lot of gall to show your face around here again.” The Ogre snarled.

“Sevika please. She just lost her too.” Babette's tone was gentle. Sevika was probably just lashing out. It’s understandable with Jinx gone and the Last Drop burned down. She swallowed her anger with a grunt.

“Hey Babette. Sevika.” Vi answered in a dejected tone. Being here was hard for her. It was one of the many reminders of what she lost, of what could have been.

But they were the last ones left of the old guard. A silent agreement, a common purpose hung between them, bringing them together.

Babette invited her to sit with them. “Good to see you Vi. How are you holding up.”

Vi sat down and shrugged in response. “Eh, so and so. Just got back from Ekko’s. We got a lot of messes to clean up now.” She said as she found herself in a staring contest with the counter.

Vi’s words tucked at the corners of Sevika’s lips, as a small chuckle escapes her lips.

“Even in death it’s up to us to clean up her messes.” Sevika gestured around to the Drop, before returning her gaze to Vi, with a hint of sympathy.

“Not even talking about her messes. Was talking about the mess Marcus and the Noxians left behind. Me and Cait are actually taking one out of my sisters book and burn down what’s left of the bluebellies.”

Now that took Babette and Sevika by surprise.

“The Enforcers are no more?!” Babette spoke up first.

“Your bullshitting us?” Sevika always the sceptical one. Though Vi could hardly blame her. If you asked her a week ago, she wouldn’t have thought her girlfriend would end one of her greatest nightmares. “Let me get this straight, your Piltie girlfriend, the same one who gassed all of Zaun, is disbanding the Enforcers?”

“Pretty much, yeah.” Then Vi sighed, this was the part she was most nervous about. “This city deserves better. I want to live up to Vander. I know I haven’t done that yet. I’ve let down everyone in my family.” As she talked she avoided eye contact with the others.

“Oh Violet.” Babette already tried to comfort her, but the boxer stopped her.

“Let me finish. You probably don’t think I belong here anymore.” She looked over at Sevika. She could’ve said something, twist the knife, but she stayed silent. “But Zaun to me is family and I want to protect my family. This is what these new Wardens should be all about, but I dunno. It still sounds like a pipe dream to me.”

This confession brought Sevika back to old times. When Silco and Vander were still working together, when they conceived their dream of a free Zaun. Disbanding the Enforcers, those pigs would put them one step closer to that dream.

“Probably is. But I can tell you Vander would’ve been proud.” Sevika said as she laid one hand on her shoulder. Before a she took on a sterner face. “But if you fuck this up, you’ll have a meeting with Mister Chomp over here.” Her eyes gestured to the metal arm lovingly crafted for her by Jinx.

Honestly that was the reassurance Vi needed.

“Thanks, Sev, we will hold you to that.” Vi was serious, but Sevika chuckled anyway.

“Anyway, now that we’ve blown each other, let me fix you up.”

It was still a moment of celebration. As Babette and Vi returned to idle bantering, Sevika got to work. With a devious grin Sevika brewed together, what can only be described as an unholy concoction. Explosions, fire, weird bubbly smells, Sevika almost looked like a witch from the woods brewing some cursed potion.

“One Hobo Knife Fight on the house.” Sevika announced as she slid the drink to Vi in a familiar blue cup, filled with colourful scribbles.

Vi inspected the strange elixir, the strange mix of colours, that all just scream Jinx. She raised her cup and nodded to the others.

“To Jinx and Isha.”

Babette and Sevika followed suit and shouted in unison. “To Jinx and Isha.”

CLANG!

Then Sevika added “…and cleaning up their messes.”

Vi only took a small sip of her drink before she spat it out. “Janna! What the fuck did you put in this.” It was probably the most chaotic mix she’s ever tasted. Sweet, sour, bitter, fruity, all different tastes exploded on her tongue in an instant, but it all felt so uniquely Jinx.

For Sevika this was sweet, sweet revenge for Vi tearing up the place. She really enjoyed it.

“Pretty much anything strong Jinx could get her hands on.” She explained during her laughing fit. “She didn’t drink much herself, alcohol wasn’t really her thing, but she did pull this prank on me. This was one practical joke she begged me to put on the menu.”

They were the last of the old guard, having a pint in the town’s heart of a pub. Something about it felt so right but also so sad. They all belonged here, but they should be a much larger group by now. The bar felt strangely empty.

Babette then had something to say.

“Before you came in, me and Sevika were just talking about rebuilding this place.”

Sevika was a bit uneasy about letting Vi in on their plans, but Babette shut her down immediately. Vi inherited the place as much as Sevika did. But the plans they had brought tears to Vi’s eyes. This place was the central hub of the people of Zaun. The closest thing they had to a non-criminal government. Sevika and Babette want to restore it to its former glory and more.

As much as Sevika despises her new position, she will not let up the fight for her people. She knows she’s outgunned and her position with always be outvoted. Vi promised though Kiramman resources will go to help them. Caitlyn has dedicated her house to it, to make up for her crimes.

The friendly banter eventually let up as Babette finished her last drink.

“Sorry ladies. Gotta go back and look after my own.”

Babette hopped of the barstool, but before leaving she turned around to Vi and patted her hand.

“If you ever need someone to talk, my door will always be open for you. We are all that’s left of the old guard. We got to stick together.”

With that she left them alone and Vi returned to her brooding and loosing herself in the colourful sketches on her sisters old cup. All this political talk and planning all day, put Vi into a mood. A mood that reminded her of why she’s doing all this why she’s fighting, and it all comes back to the most important person she’s lost.

“I remember falling asleep next to her one time. Later that day everyone looked at me funny.”

Sevika knew exactly what she was talking about, always had to be careful around her.

With a laugh Sevika continued. “Yeah cause she drew a stupid moustache on your face. Made the same mistake too.”

This started a chain reaction of backs and forths between them.

“She never could hold still could she.”

“Always found her with something new between her fingers.”

“Yeah and then she was usually surrounded by scrap. Was a minefield.”

“Literally in my case. I dunno how Silco didn’t blow up when he visited her hideout.”

“She had a hideout?!” Vi was shocked, well not that shocked. “Of course she did.” Vi would love to visit it one day.

“Yup, and she flew it right into battle.”

“What what?! She lived on that balloon propeller thingy?”

This is where her wishes to see the place Jinx and Isha lived together shattered. Jinx really didn’t plan on making it out alive, did she?

“Dangled right above a bottomless pit. It got much livelier with Isha being around.”

Vi fell silent though at the mention of the name. The easy air between them turned thick.

After a moment of hesitation Vi just quietly said. “I-I was there, when we lost her.”

“Never heard the full story. But when I found the Last Drop burning, somehow I already knew.”

Sevika looked genuinely sad at the loss of Isha. The little twerp did sneak her way into her heart. Same with Jinx. Down here in Zaun this is what family looked like. One day you fought like hell against each other, the next you fall into each other’s arms.

The two women poured themselves another drink, before Vi told Sevika what happened. How Isha went out in a blaze of glory. How they failed to get Vander back.

Shit, now Sevika regretted not tailing them. Jinx assured her she had this.

Then came another drink. Now Sevika’s turn, she babbled about how Jinx made that new arm for her. The gambling mechanism a thoughtful addition. In their drunk stupor Sevika demonstrated a few functions. The Drop needed to be demolished anyway, what’s a few more holes in the walls.

Minutes turned into hours. One drink into ten. They drunkenly build up their bond over a shared and lost family. Any animosity they had between each other drowned in booze.

They spend the entire night together. It’s the closest thing they had to a funeral in Zaun. Usually you invited the whole family, but Sevika and Vi were pretty much the only ones left. Of course, what you do on a Zaunite funeral besides drinking yourself close to death. You dance, you sing, you cry, all within each other’s arms and often all at the same time.

Sevika was probably the last person Vi expected this from, but in their drunken state both women released all their pent-up emotions. Most surprisingly of all it felt right doing this with her.

They did an all-nighter and at the end of it nothing of the Last Drop was left standing.

While the sun was rising they just sat shoulder to shoulder outside the now broken door They were in the post-binge state, the effects of alcohol wearing off and too tired to do anything, but  mumble into each other’s shoulders.

“She bet on me?!” Vi interrupted in surprise.

“Yeah didn’t wanna steal from Jericho, always loved bringing Isha there. So instead, she bet on your fights to earn some cash.”

All the what-could-have-beens lost to a blue explosion. She would’ve loved to just be with Jinx and Isha eating away some good old Jericho’s. But it also warmed her heart, that even at their worst, Jinx was always looking out for her. Where would she be now without her?

Both women felt it though, their night is about to end.

With a sigh Sevika let lose one last stray thought.

“You know, wherever they may be now, I believe they are at least together.”

That would be sweet, wherever the Lamb brought them. It was probably more peaceful than anything here. Jinx would probably hate that place.

Her sister being somewhere else is a thought - no, a feeling, that doesn’t let her go. Jinx died so many times, but she always came back. “…, ’cause no matter what I do, I just can’t seem to die.”

“Her last words still don’t let me go.” Vi just started mumbling lazily into the warm and dirty Zaunite air. “Always with you, sis. Even if we’re worlds apart. It’s like she was saying goodbye, but not forever. It’s just this feeling that will not let go, that she somehow made it out of there. Fled the city and found a peaceful life somewhere in a far of fairy tale kingdom. A place, where nothing can hurt her anymore. A place where she can just be.” Then her mumbling turned into almost incoherent sobbing. “I wake up every morning, hoping I hear some far of fireworks announcing her return or even worse I get kidnapped to one of her horrifying tea parties. I am going insane over the need to find bombs in my mail. Just one sign, one little sign that she is alive. I don’t want to believe she is dead, but each passing day it gets harder and harder.”

Sevika bumped Vi’s shoulder in response.

“You know what the last thing was I told Silco before he kicked the bucket?”

Vi only shrugged.

“She’ll come to you, when she’s ready.” Sevika let that line sink in before she continued. “If someone could’ve made it out of that chaos, somehow survived it’s gotta be her. If she really did, I know she will not come back for a very long time. Let her be, Vi. You can’t drown yourself in self-pity forever. Now is probably the best time to stop worrying about her. You’ve done it your whole god damn life and quite frankly, it’s getting on my nerves.”

Somehow that was exactly what Vi needed to hear. If Jinx was alive or not doesn’t matter. The Jinx & Isha shaped hole in her heart will get smaller, but she’ll never fill it. Pain is the only thing she feels, when she worries about Jinx. There are other people out there, who need her right now. Caitlyn, Ekko, Sevika, Babette, all family she still has left.

“Thanks, Sev. I needed that.” Vi said as they both stood up.

One last goodbye hug and they went their separate ways.

On the road home Vi did pass Babette’s though. She sat outside with a smoke in hand.

“Had a good night I hear. Already went ahead with the demolition work.”

Smiling Vi replied. “You could say that…” Then Vi’s eyes wandered to that blue streak in Babette's hair again.

“Say you don’t happen to have some more hair dye?”

“It is with great humility that I Caitlyn Kiramman now stand before you, the great people of our twin cities. We are here to remember a great tragedy that befell this bridge almost two decades ago. Many children lost their parents that night. Many to the unnecessary brutality of the Enforcers. That night should’ve been a warning. But we, the city of progress turned a blind eye to the past in our pursuit towards a so-called brighter tomorrow.

The infamous Jinx was one of the children, who lost her parents here. You may have your reservations about her. But no child should lose their family like that. She was a product of circumstance. As I investigated her crimes, I found much worse coming from our side of the river.

I believe if Piltover didn’t neglected the needs of Zaun, I wouldn’t have lost my mother. For the longest time I blamed myself for her death. But the ugly truth revealed to me by Jinx was, that Piltover created her, and it started here right on this bridge. She and her sister walked across looking for their mother, but they only found her butchered corpse.

How can we call this progress?! These were the actions of cowards, unable to give up anything of their own, for the betterment of those in need. Over the years we have forgotten the tenets of progress:

Progress is made by the people, for the people.

The conclusion of our false direction was also the biggest failure of our government. The Noxian occupation, where our entire city suffered for the greed of one individual.

I was too blinded by emotions to see it coming. The last few months weigh heavy on my heart, and I have the deepest regrets for letting it happen.

Never again!

I have made it my life’s mission to return the cities of progress to their right path.

The council recently elected me as the new sheriff of Piltover. It is not a position I take lightly. I must earn all your trust first.

The Enforcers have failed to earn that trust. They are responsible for the systematic oppression of Zaun. Our history has shown time and again, how corrupt they have become. So rather than foolishly promising change while working with outdated systems, I will work towards disbanding the Enforcers over the next few months. They will be replaced by a new arm of the government. They will not exist under the council but beside it, protecting those, who cannot protect themselves. They will be called the Wardens.

We will welcome recruits from both from Piltover and Zaun. It is imperative that the Wardens are as diverse as possible.

I wish to hear the cities voices and that you will help me and deputy Vi of Zaun, to protect the innocent and help to put us on the right path towards a brighter tomorrow.

We will not let the crimes of the past be forgotten.

Never again!”

That was a stressful day for Caitlyn. There was some outrage at the announcement, but a majority it came from the higher houses and clans, they were angry at losing their attack dogs. Caitlyn honestly expected a bigger revolt coming from Zaun. Maybe a certain alcohol filled binge with the current Zaunite council member, has done some work to set expectations right. It also helped that a certain deputy now proudly rocked a blue streak in her hair, gaining sympathies from a lot of Jinxers. Even Caitlyn had to admit, it looked really good on her.

But the hardest part has just begun. There were now dozens of new recruits and files to look through. Outside of recruiting, Caitlyn was also hard at work at reestablishing the Kiramman charity efforts. Homeless shelters, orphanages and hospitals, were among the many projects her mother started, but never got to finish. Sevika had been very helpful establishing locations for these efforts.

Thus, she found herself back on her desk. Joined by mountains of paper and a yellow flower she was researching. The flower itself was a humble gift by one of the newer Zaunite recruits. The rate at which is absorbs toxic air was astounding, and she remembers seeing them in Viktors commune, the only bright spot in all of the Undercity.

Buried in paperwork she found a letter that has arrived not to long ago with an old but familiar seal. It was a welcomed surprise. She did not expect to hear from the Crownguards ever again after Demacia cut ties. Not being able to contain her excitement any longer, she opened the letter and found the beautiful but unforgettable handwriting of her old friend Luxanna Crownguard.

Dear Caitlyn,

First of all, my condolences to you and Tobias. Coping with Cassandra’s death must’ve been hard. I knew you two were very close and I hope you are better now. I have only recently heard about her death, since news between Piltover and Demacia travels slow.

But with refugees coming from the war, I heard some rumours and wanted to check up with an old friend. During my work with the Illuminators, I have met two refugees coming from Zaun, a very young mother and her adoptive daughter. The mother is a brilliant engineer. What she can do with a little bit of scrap metal is astonishing. I asked her to use her talents for our charity efforts. Surprising me, she agreed to do some freelance work for us. But her daughter has suffered a great injury during the Noxian occupation.

Which leads me to ask: Did you really gas the undercity using House Kiramman’s vents? Did really let innocent people get caught in the crossfire, just because you hunted down the murderer of your mother? And then I heard you let Noxians take over your city? Martial law?! What were you thinking giving them all the power?!

I must apologise. I may have lost my temper. You were probably still grieving for your mother, and you were not in your right mind. The Noxians would’ve taken advantage of the chaos after the attack on the council. It still saddens me to hear these rumours. I hope they are not true, but then I am worried I cannot trust the person I have heard them from anymore. She has quickly become one of my closest and most trusted friends.

She also whispered me some gossip. So, I’ve heard you have a girlfriend now, a Zaunite. Tell me who is the lucky woman? I want to know all the sweet details.

But not just about her. Tell me more what you did all these years, any other good news from Piltover and Zaun. We haven’t seen us in what 7-8 years I cannot remember. I’d like to catch up.

As for me. Above I told you about my work with the Illuminators. They are a religious charity order, and we help a lot of people in need. I have done some good work over the years. Sadly, anti-mage sentiment is on the rise again, and things might get more difficult for me.

This letter is probably a bit all over the place. I mean I am trying to catch up with one of my oldest friends. But I seriously hope you are doing better these days. The months after the attack on the council couldn’t have been easy and I am here if you need someone to talk, if you don’t mind the shipping delays.

I will attach some information on how to send me some letters back. I had to go through some hoops to be able to send it.

May the light guide your way

Luxanna Crownguard

Chapter Text

Dear Jinx (& Isha),

I have just arrived in the Great City, and I am already moving mountains to get you the resources you need. Some of your requests are a bit harder to come by. Had to go through my personal stash of makeup for example, but anything so you can feel at home.

The prosthetic you build has already found an owner. Seriously I cannot thank you enough for the work. Seeing the light return to their eyes as they started walking again is the reason I am doing this work. I will send you some measurements for more within this supply run.

Enough business, how are you settling in? Did our makeshift shelter withstand? I must know if you’re doing alright. Tell me if you need any emergency supplies. Part of me cannot bear leaving you two out there alone in the wild. The city is a safer space, but I know why you don’t want to come here, especially when Isha wouldn't be able to leave your accommodations. Just be careful, some of those woods house dangerous creatures.

Isha, I hope you can find your memories. I wish my Arcane abilities were of more help for you.

The road back home has been lonely. I know I was surrounded by my fellow countrymen and Illuminators, but without you home feels dull, colourless. I still cannot believe we’ve only known each other for a few days, because it feels like we are longtime friends, at least to me. I don’t want to overstep any boundaries.

It’s not that I don’t have friends I have Cithria and Kahina. But only the latter knew about my light and taught me to hide it. I had to hide it, but I guess that meant I couldn’t be myself around others.

Then you came along, fell into my life out of nowhere, you saw this part of me and instead of pushing me away, you pull me closer. It's only now here at home I realise how lonely I have been over the last years. The halls just feel silent and empty.

Sadly, as I already told you, I cannot make it back to you on the next supply run. I am needed in Fossbarrow it is a family matter. You should know how important those are. When I make it back though it should be the time where the next supply run comes you’re way, so you at least won’t get any delays on my letters. By then maybe Caitlyn answered my letter. Don’t worry. I did not give away who you are, but  I did have some harsh words for her

A shadow thrives besides the light

Luxanna Crownguard

Heya Luxie,

Isha says hi as well. Never really wrote a letter before. I know my old man did that a lot. Never paid too much attention too all those words.

Glad I heard from you again, I was kind of afraid you might not send stuff. Sorry, my brain does that sometimes. Not your fault. I miss you Isha of course never gave up on you. I need to get used to being in a big country like this. When I needed to find someone, they were mostly a long walk away back home.

And huge thanks for the scrap. It was getting bad not having anything to tinker with. This Demacian steel it is something I need to get used to. I found the old forge here in Terby, useful for rebuilding my old workshop. Not really used to this much metalwork, but it’s a neat challenge.

Isha has been very helpful. That weird body is insanely strong, can bend metal like it’s made out of paper. But always have to give her a Shimmer dose after. So, I try to reign her in when she gets too excited. It hurts not letting her go out that much. She always loved to wander.

She constantly switches between being robotic and being a kid again. Some days I wake up and she’s not in my arms and just standing there staring at me. Not just me, when she goes full robot mode, she just observes things with her little head tilt. Gave me the creeps at the beginning, but later I made a little staring contest out of it, she seems to like it.

Oh, one time I woke up. She looked proud about something. Only when I got up I realised she braided my hair. A little thing, but nothing compared to my old hair. I miss them so much. I really can’t wait to grow them out again and show them to ya.

At least Isha has infinitely more patience than me. She has picked up fishing, urgh boring. At least fish is some of the few things I can cook. Back home, there was this big fish guy, Jericho. He had his own eatery, me’n Ish always went to eat there. Best food in town let me tell ya. Would love to take you there someday.

Talkin’bout old memories, I have some ideas how to get them back. I know I told ya about Vander and what happened to him. I didn’t tell you though how he almost killed me. It was after battle, after the Tin Machine Herald dude disappeared. All his other puppets fell over. But not Vander, there was still the beast left inside him, and it almost killed Vi. So, I tackle him away he grabs me, and we fall down an endless pit. I tried to blow him up with my monkey bomb. For a time, I thought I escaped the explosion with my own strength. I was more concerned with my split-second decision that I wanted to live, that I didn’t notice his grip loosening. Maybe there was a small part in him that recognized it, was made out of an old toy of mine.

Anyway, my sad and long backstory aside, Isha seemed to regain certain memoires near familiar items. Had a bit of success with Zap, but that mostly brought back the painful memory, where I lost her. I need to find more triggers though. I can’t let my worst nightmare be her only memory. I am planning more battles with Stinkmaw & Scuttlebutt they always seem to cheer her up. Right now, score is 5 to 4. Scuttlebutt has been slacking again.

I also managed to take a look inside. I was wondering why she wasn’t empty, why she had I dunno a soul, when all the other puppets did not. She blew herself up with 3 Hexgems, but I only found two. I put one into the monkey bomb and the other into Rhino. The third one was lodged into her chest and is now part of some weird clockwork hexrune heart thingy and the blood it’s pumping is Shimmer. I don’t understand all this heebee jeebees yet, but I think her soul has been trapped inside.

At least the more she returns to her old self the more noises she makes. The Hexgem runs hotter, and I even hear more that familiar buzzing of Hextech, it is almost like she’s back and laughing at me. I need to dig deeper.

I seem to yap way too much again. But I know you love it.

I saw the measurements for the new robot limbs. Either you Demacians are very small or there are some children in need. Imma cook up something extra special for them.

I may also be in need for some more special kinds of metals. I am trying to upgrade Rhino’s Hextech matrix. I believe I may be able to replicate something, that could turn Isha back fully. Sending ya a shopping list. Though have to get past the 4 second limit. Maybe with Petricide, I don’t know yet, but it has some funky properties. Like it absorbed one of Zap’s shots and with the right trigger released it again.

I wish you good luck in Fossieville. Whatever you’re doing there. Just be quick.

Your vile villainess and her little Scraps

Jinx & Isha

(The next letter from Jinx received had messier handwriting and dark spots that looked like tearstains.)

Hey Jinx,

My brother

My worst nightmare

I am scared. I am scared of what I encountered in Fossbarrow and I am scared of my brother. Your warnings might be right. Something’s happened and I barely recognise him anymore.

We’ve grown distant since he joined the Dauntless Vanguard, but this. I fear what he might do to me if he finds out about my light.

Okay, I apologize I need to start from the beginning. So, you know how I went to Fossbarrow. It was the death anniversary of my great grandfather Fossian. The town is actually named after him because he died protecting it from a demon.

On my way there I encountered my brother, and we continued our journey together. But when we reached the town the town gathered in an angry mob. A boy from the town has been missing for two days. I wanted to investigate both. There was a man, his name was Aldo Dayan. They were presenting him like meat for slaughter. He killed his wife and children. But I saw he wasn’t in his right mind. He was seeing things.

It reminded me of you. I know you try to hide it, but your eyes often wander to empty places, and you often get lost in your head. But he looked even more manic than you.

I barely had time to talk to him, to figure out what he saw, when my brother chopped his head off. I didn’t even get the chance to figure out what afflicted him. He thought his family and children were monster. He needed help, not a death sentence. Yet my brother and the entire crowd around me only saw a monster.

I did not see my brother in his eyes. I only saw the cold steel of the Dauntless Vanguard. I am scared once he finds out about me, will I receive the same kind of treatment? This behaviour I expected from Mageseekers, but not my own brother. I think I have gained new understanding, why you hate Enforcers.

Jinx what do I do with that? He is my brother. I grew up with him. We trained together. He was always kind to me. I don’t know if I can do this alone. I need you. I miss you.

Only a moment after we found out what happened to the town. A demon, the same demon from all those years ago, was haunting it. The things I have seen were unnatural. While my Brother and his squad, fought off terrifying shadow creatures, I was looking for the source. I felt it calling to me.

I found the missing boy. His name is Luca. He was being possessed by a nightmare demon, or the nightmare demon. It latches onto mages and that’s how I found out why the boy ran away, he was one. I barely managed to burn out it out of him. I used my light for good. I actually helped someone. I just wish it was under the right circumstances. I just feel awful leaving the boy behind. I will have to ask some illuminators to look after him.

Still, I am haunted by what I saw. This is the ugly side of Demacia. Superstition runs rampant, especially in the more rural areas. I don’t know what I am scared of more, the demon returning or the people seeing my magic. I just wish they were more like you.

Writing you has somewhat helped me. I feel a bit better now. So even if you’re not physically here, it feels like you are still by my side. I am glad I can trust you more than anyone else.

Also, I cannot thank you enough for the new prosthetics you send back, and your little gifts were received by bright eyed smiles. The kids are really happy about the wind-up toys you send. I was asked to thank you in their stead. Some of those kids here lost their limbs to Arcane accidents. Their parents were mages, but lost control of their powers and accidentally… I don’t need to go into details. But the children were left orphaned as the parents were taken away.

The recent events though made it harder and harder for me to hide my light. It is growing ever more uncontrollable. My country isn’t ready yet to see it. I was looking through family archives to maybe find ways of control. I came up empty. Though the Mageseekers also have an archive here, they store away confiscated documents. I might be able to find something about those hexrunes as well and then I can help you with Isha.

I am also intrigued by what you found with Petricide, to my knowledge it is used to annulate magic, not absorb it. But maybe that is why Galio comes alive, when in contact with magic, using it as some sort of lifeforce.

The metals you are requested are usually used for luxury goods, had to go deep into my own pockets to acquire them for you. But I’d do anything to see Isha’s smile someday. I want you know that.

Glad to hear Isha getting some memories back, as dark as they may be. I know you’ll find a way to return them all.

I have also received news from Piltover. Caitlyn seems to be haunted by her actions. Vi is the only one keeping her upright. But she also has hard time moving on. The biggest news in the letter was that the Enforcers have been disbanded, and they are being replaced by an organization called the Wardens, led by Caitlyn and Vi. I know you hate Enforcers, but this change may have been Vi’s influence. I’ll give you a copy of the letter so you can see for yourself.

For the next days I will try to gain access to the Mageseeker compound. As long as things stay calm in the capital, I might be able to visit you on the next run.

May the Veiled Lady watch over you

Lux

Dear Luxanna,

It’s been a really long while, hasn’t it? I am truly happy to receive news from you again. You were one of the few people I met, that could keep up with me, and that I can call a friend. But with the Demacian trade ban, I was not allowed to send you anything. I really wanted to visit you more often.

Though I am deeply ashamed to tell you, what your friend told you was true. The day my mother died, I lost myself. The darkest parts of my mind try to justify my actions to this day. We weren’t just hunting down one individual, we were also dismantling Shimmer production. A drug that ruled the Undercity. But that doesn’t justify letting civilians be caught in the crossfire. That I used the vents, my mother build for the people, just adds insult to injury.

No amount of good deeds can undo my crimes. But that is not an excuse to not do good. The one who killed my mother was a troubled individual. Her name was Jinx. She was the product of decades of abuse Piltover has inflicted upon Zaun. We took everything from them, their resources, their light, and their families. It was Piltovan Enforcers that killed Jinx’s parents. It was Piltovan Enforcers, that hunted down her family, after an unfortunate incident. It was the piltovan Sheriff that locked away her sister for seven years. It was me a Piltovan Enforcer that choked them out. It was so easy hating them. But hating Jinx I hated myself. She taught me a valuable lesson and I cannot blame her anymore for firing that rocket. We had too much blood on our own hands.

I understand if you cannot look me in the eye anymore. Still, I hope you can forgive me. I am trying to atone for my actions.

My partner is really helping me in that regard. I don’t know how you came across that gossip, but yes, she is a Zaunite, and she is the sister of Jinx. Her name is Vi. I don’t deserve her. But she thinks she doesn’t deserve me. After Jinx’s rocket, I lost my head, and she lost her heart.

How we met is a long story. I was investigating a Zaunite criminal, which led me to our prison Stillwater, a cruel and uncivilised place. Vi spent seven years of her life in a dark, dank cell. But she had a connection to the criminal I was hunting down. Turned out the criminal was Jinx, her sister and she used me to get back to her. She was not in the best mental state when we found her, she was haunted by abandonment issues and other mental illnesses I cannot diagnose. You can imagine things got complicated from there. After a lot of misunderstandings and events out of our control it concluded with my mother’s death and the rest you probably heard from refugees.

I wouldn’t say Vi is the lucky woman in this relationship. It is me, who is lucky that she stuck with me even after all the shit I have done to her people. But we’re both not really doing fine. She lost her sister in the battle against Noxus. She’s barely holding together, but I am trying to be there for her. Sometimes it’s working. I deeply regret putting a wedge between the sisters. Maybe if I my mind wasn’t riddled with prejudice, my mother might still be alive.

I don’t know if I could ever forgive Jinx. She saved my life twice and I don’t think it was an accident. Maybe she saw something in me, something good for Vi. Maybe that is why she is gone. So, her sister can live happy, without her screwing everything up. I hope wherever she is now, she can find peace.

All the events over the past year revealed the ugly truth of Piltover and its Enforcers, the very organization I was part of. The one thing that keeps our heads in the game is our work to end that corrupt organization. We both share a new dream. Piltover and Zaun working together. The Wardens an organization made from both, their goal is to protect those, who cannot protect themselves. Vi’s father gave her the task to protect her family. After losing them all, she wants to protect others from that nightmare.

I am really glad your letter arrived. I just realised how much I needed this, someone to talk to about all of this, outside of Vi.

Now to you, happy to hear you are still that shining beacon of hope I remember you as. I envy your work at a charity organization. As I write this, my desk is full of documents to restore our charity effort to their former glory. With a new contact from Zaun, that task is much easier, even if we often butt heads.

The Zaunite engineer and the new friend you made, I am assuming they are the same person. You have to give me more than just her becoming a close and trusted friend. It doesn’t surprise me though that you are the first person in Demacia to befriend a Zaunite. They can be eccentric.

But now that I’ve given you my story about Vi, tell me who is this mystery person. How did you meet her?

And her daughter I am almost afraid to ask about the nature of her injury. But if there is anything I can do for her, please tell me. She is not the only child who got hurt by the Noxians. There was another. A kid adopted by Jinx. Her name was Isha. I wish I could’ve met her. But I feel personally responsible for her death.

I am sorry. I no matter which corner I turn, I get reminded of my actions.

Please take care of the Zaunites, better care than our city could.

I am also sad to hear prejudice is on the rise in your nation as well. I saw what it did to Piltover, I am not a religious woman, but I am praying for your safety. But I think you can trust the Zaunite, they are masters at getting you out of trouble. Well, sometimes into trouble as well. Seriously, my brain is screaming for you to tell me more about them.

So instead of rambling I will end the letter here, and I cannot wait for your response.

Until I hear from you again.

Caitlyn Kiramman

Dear Cait,

I see now, thanks for giving me your side of the story. It aligns pretty well from what I heard from my Zaunite friends.

I was shocked at first, but hearing your side as well, I understand. But I hope you are not drowning yourself in guilt, you are better than that. The Cait I remember is strong and steadfast on her quest for truth and justice.

You may stumble on the path, but you will always find your way.

Let’s keep being friends. It isn’t my place to judge you for your actions. But it is good to hear you are doing better now. Best of luck with that Warden project. Aspects, we may need it over here as well. The patterns here are eerily similar to Piltover and Zaun. Even with the most recent events in Fossbarrow, people are on the uproar against mage-kind. My family doesn’t know and cannot know, but I feel sympathy for them. They didn’t ask to be born a mage, and they didn’t ask to be punished for having a gift.

Vi seems like a good woman for you. If she is anything like the Zaunites I met, she will keep you on your toes, in the best way possible. You have found a keeper.

it must be tough for her losing a sister like that. I knew Garen, my whole life. But even we were separated, when he joined the Dauntless Vanguard, and I joined the Illuminators. Last time I saw him, he was a different man. I can still see my brother within him, but his heart is buried beneath duty. This may give me an inkling of understanding towards this Jinx. But you couldn’t have known, you never had a sibling like that. Anyway, give your girlfriend a hug from me, from a fellow sibling.

For me it also took working with the people to truly see how bad conditions can get over here. From what my friend has told me, the way we treat mages might even be worse to your Stillwater. I wish I could say I am still that stary-eyed optimistic kid from back then, but I have become jaded over the years. I almost lost my optimism.

That is when I met her. That dear friend from across the river. The Illuminators took care of the first wave of refugees arriving from Piltover. She was on one of the first Airships that reached us. You know I rarely get any info from outside of Demacia, and then I met this girl from the illusive nation of Zaun. My curiosity was peaked the first time I laid eyes on her. I have never seen a more colourful person in my life.

She was a bit reluctant to accept our help at first. But when we locked eyes she went silent. It was such a cute reaction in hindsight. I offered her some food and that’s when we got to talk. Like really talk. She has a big mouth and talks at speeds a normal person cannot keep up with. I of course am not a normal person. When we talk I loose track of time, like you and I did back at in our library. It’s just much more extreme with her.

The things she tells me about Zaun a fascinating, a city build underneath another city. If I ever get the chance I would like to visit it someday. She doesn’t sugarcoat it though. It is a lawless and dangerous place, but between the cracks you find beauty.

Their art Caitlyn, have you seen their art? It’s like a rainbow exploded on the canvas. I might be a little obsessed with rainbows. But also, their music. It is just so angry, but it is anger against oppression. They strive for freedom, the freedom to live, to be themselves, and I never felt more alive than when I lost myself in her songs.

Not to speak of her clothing. Most of it she made herself. She is so artistically talented. But it’s nothing like the prim and proper dresses I need to force myself into. No, it combines comfort with beauty. She looks like she loves what she wears, and that oozes confidence.

Wither her I don’t feel tied down by family, by the Crownguard chastity belt. You now more than ever are dealing with the responsibility you have to your family. But to me it feels more and more like a cage. A cage that took away all colour in the world.

I learned to put up a lot of masks growing up and she just shatters them like they were made of glass. She finds my smile, my real one. I didn’t even know if I had it anymore. But she finds it and she digs it up out of the dark hole it fell down in. Then there is her smile. It took some time until I saw it, but it is infectious. All bad thoughts just melt away.

Being close to her, I feel warmth, at home. I cannot describe the feeling really, it is something I have never experienced, but it just feels right to be by her side.

The first night after I met her we slept side by side. She held me tight with her arms. I never wanted to let her go.

Then there was the little ball of energy she has as a daughter. She is quite shy not talking much. Probably still haunted by what the Noxians did to her. But there are moments were that little gremlin shines. She takes a lot after her mother.

I must admit I have heard the name Jinx before. My friend was part of a group called Jinxers. That probably explains her dyed hair. They looked up to Jinx, she was some sort of symbol to them. But you confirmed to me that there was more to her than meets the eye. I cannot bear to see such a tragic life end before she gained her freedom.

Anyway, back to what happened with her daughter, they were at some sort of rally and Noxians were shutting it down. In an accident she lost her leg. Over here in Demacia a lost limb might have been a big deal. But her talented mother build a metal prosthesis for her. It was damaged on their journey. I helped her out with repairing it. After that that little sumpsnipe, she calls her, went back to just being a carefree kid.

Kids always bring a light into my world. They are the future and seeing them happy and at peace is one of the best feelings in the world.

Artist and Engineer, Zaunites have many talents. She now provides the Illuminators with prosthetics. I think she actually likes working for us, but she rarely shows it. She is doing some good work, people don’t know her but still are thankful for her inventions.

Sadly, she doesn’t live in the capital, said it was too many people. So, we set them up with a cabin out in the woods. We rarely see each other and my duties keep me busy. I need to visit them soon, I just could not find the right opportunity.

I miss them.

Just remembered something I forgot to ask you last time. Could you perchance send me the recipe to your family’s cupcakes. Those kinds of baked goods not common in Demacia, but I need to taste them again, just for old times’ sake.

Oh, I did ramble a bit long about the new friend I made. You Piltovans and Zaunites bring out the kid in me. Anyway, when I asked you about Vi, it was nice to hear how you stick together, but I expected something more… gossipy. I want to know the juicy details, the one’s you are too embarrassed to tell.

May the Veiled Lady guide you

Lux Crownguard

Dear Lux,

Thank you for your kind words. You are right, putting my head in the sand isn’t my way. It’s good to know I still have friends like you. Actually, the work me and Vi are doing right now feels good.

Sure, we hit some obstacles, like certain Enforcers not wanting to give up the badge. But With Vi by my side, persuading them is a lot easier. Most of those thugs don’t even deserve the severance pay, if I am being honest.

It pains me to hear that another child got hurt under my watch. Another report to add to the pile of the crimes of Enforcers. The corruptions runs deep. I am glad we made the decision to burn it all down. If even one of those bastards makes it into my Wardens again, heads will roll. Well, not literally.

Demacia was always infamous for its treatment of mages, but to hear it from you makes it more real. Don’t make the same mistake I did and let a few individuals taint your opinion on them. I would love to say prejudice has disappeared from Piltover, but it has not it is a long and arduous fight. Don’t walk that road alone.

But with seeing how attached you’ve become to a Zaunite, I don’t think I have to worry about you, if she is anything like Vi. Zaunites are loyal to a fault. If you captured her heart, you will be family, and nothing is more important to them than family. They will go to the ends of the worlds for you. Keep her close, she might become a powerful ally or just a shoulder you can lean on.

It also sounds to me like we have a type. I fully understand your adoration for your friend. It warms my heart to see you talk about her like I think about Vi. You finally met someone, who can keep up with your bookworm brain. I am truly happy for you.

But I must warn you, Zaunites can have a short temper. I don’t blame them. Be careful not to hurt her. Don’t judge her too early, also don’t overthink. With people like her just do the first thing that comes to mind. Often times you don’t even have to try, they pull it out of you.

Vi is also someone who has found my smile, especially in the way she runs circles around me in unexpected ways.

Actually, she wanted to know about you too. She sends her regards, you kind of remind her of her sister. Sometimes that makes me wonder, if I met Jinx when she was younger, would we’ve become friends?

I will bring you in on a little secret though. Something I have kept from Vi, for her own good. Jinx is alive. I know she is, there is enough evidence to prove it. But instead of going back to her sister, I think she left the city. The city that took everything away from her. Vi needs to learn to live without her. She has chased her sister her entire life. This is an opportunity to finally learn to live for herself. I don’t know where Jinx went. But I hope wherever she is, she will find peace. So, if you ever meet an actual naturally blue haired girl, roughly your age, with pink glowing eyes and cloud tattoos, make sure she’ll find a home.

It doesn’t also surprise me how artistic and scrappy your friend is. By necessity they had to be resourceful. That might explain your friends skills. Vi introduced me to so many beautiful facets of our neighbours.

You said your friend showed you some of their music. I wonder if she played it on a gramophone. If not she probably can construct one. There is this new up and coming musician. She lives in Piltover but has roots in Zaun. I know you always have an interest with new cultures, so I send you her first Album. I have become a huge fan of her work. What I try to do with the Wardens, Seraphine tries to do with the power of music – unity.

Speaking of that. I think bringing your friends some of our cupcakes could cheer her up. A little piece from home. Would be a great gift for a date, don’t you think? If she really means that much to you take the risk. Make that jump. People like her a hard to come by. People who see and love the real you. Take good care of her and take good care of the recipe I am sending. Don’t waste them.

Alas, can’t walk around this one, huh? You really want to know about Vi. It might help you sort out your own feelings. Well, here are my completely unfiltered thoughts. She is so god damn hot. She has fiery crimson hair, and she has muscles for days. But she is not some hulking brute. She is actually smaller than me, then again I am quite tall. I do like to tease her about it. It is revenge for her getting me flustered all the time.

You know, back in my first dive into the Undercity with her, we went to a brothel. No, we did not do nothing serious. But she backed up against a wall came close to me and said: “You’re hot cupcake.” I was internally screaming. I fell pretty hard. But only when she left me, I realised I was in love. There wasn’t an hour that went by, where I didn’t think of her even at my worst.

She seems rough on the outside, but she is the most loving and soft person I know. Her hugs are legendarily good. No matter how we fall asleep, every morning I wake up cuddling against her. Makes it hard to get up sometimes, but I need the peace she gives me.

I hope you’re happy with that gossip and keep me up to date with anything about your girlfriend.

Have fun on your date

Cait Kiramman

(Lux just came back from another secret meeting with Sylas. Then she saw Jinx’s letter arrive with a huge Shark plushie. It smelled like her, gunpowder and bubble-gum)

Hey Sunbeam,

Shit that sounds hardcore. Fuck I feel bad for you. Here this is a hug. I am hugging you. Take the shark I send you. It was part of my new collection. Me and Ish are making more as I write, makes this place feel more like home.

But fuck, not even my sis was this bad as an enforcer. Her methods were at least trying not to kill. But what did I expect from people screaming JUSTICE and FOR BLUBLACIA at the top of their lungs. Feeling all high and mighty about being right. Prejudiced pigs.

Sorry, it’s your bro we’re talking about. You know him better than me. He might still have that heart of gold, as you said. You have to call him out on his bullshit though. Vi needed a good slap before she could think straight again, not that she can think straight with Cupcake on her mind 24/7.

Also, holy shit are you telling me demons are real?!?!?! Like actually real fucking demons. You can’t just drop that bombshell on me. That is fucked up.

If you need me there with you. I am just a letter away, or if you need a place to stay you know where to find me. I hope our shark will take care of you in the meantime. You can give it a name, we haven’t found one yet.

Didn’t think I’d say this, but glad I heard from Pooptover. So, Cupcake and Vi did it, they burned down the Enforcers. Really want to know how that goes. Need to know if I have to kick their asses again.

I wish I had better news. Building our home here was good. Even building more robolimbs and toys was a nice change of pace. But I don’t know how much longer Isha has if I don’t make a major breakthrough. I can’t lose her again.

Your letters help me keep going, keep trying. I know Isha tries to comfort me but, it’s getting harder and harder to look at her.

I thought Isha’s condition was improving at first. The more memories she got back the more human she became. Like she does less and less of her 180° head turns for example. But she becomes more unstable, and the Shimmer-consumption will soon reach levels I cannot keep up with.

It’s like the body is rejecting the mind. Like the mind wants to breath, eat, sleep, shit. But the body sees those things as inefficient and unnecessary, so it rejects the Hexgem. Shimmer is actually the thing keeping the connection. I need to fix this faster. I tried multiple different rune combination. Even studied those in her heart. But I don’t know how to do fleshy stuff. Machine’s I am great with, but have you tried to turn a machine into flesh? Like where do you begin?

So, I tried another approach. I am copying a device a friend of mine build. I told ya about him. The guy I stole my jacket from. After I lost Isha I well… I blew myself up, nothing left of me but ash. But my friend said screw you to the laws of the universe and turned back time. He build that thing with another version of me in some other timeline. Don’t ask me how he got there.

Anyway, I have replicated the design. Putting it in Rhino as a basis. I added the stupid monkeys I added the hexrunes, but the Hexgem doesn’t seem to crack. Ekko was gone for a very long time I don’t know how long it took him to build it. I don’t have that time. Either I need to find the right rune combination, or I need something much, much more powerful to crack the gem without blowing us to smithereens. It needs to turn into a wild rune. Pure chaotic magic, they are sort of the result of magic abuse, a large screw you to whoever wields it. Highly volatile, but extremely powerful.

Then I need to somehow invert the time-bubble, so it reverses time on a local object, and then I need to somehow get past the four second limit without ending the world.

I am thinking a thousand theories a minute and nothing works, blondie. For a time, I thought it would be fine if we can’t turn her back, at least she has her memories. But now those memories, that humanity is hurting her. What if I have to give her mind a reset. Will anything be left of her after?

The only other way I can see of fixing her is following the same steps as the Fortune Cookie. I got the hexgems, I got shimmer. In theory I could do it. But I am afraid I will lose myself. For now, it is my absolute last resort.

I hope you find something in your fancy bookstore. I really need a miracle right now.

I need you.

Bluejay & Scraps <3

(With this letter came also a lot of drawings made by Isha. Most depict Jinx, Lux and her holding hands. Lux kept them hidden under her bed.)

(In the next shipment Lux still didn’t come to visit. But the usual delivery guy had some cupcakes and books with him. Jinx was suspicious at first, but after checking all supplies everything was in order, and she was eager to open the next letter from her Luxie.)

Hey Bluejay,

Thanks for the shark. I really need someone like her right now. I’m going to call her Bubblegum. You are always there for me, even when you are not with me. I am also thinking more and more about running away. I know it is stupid, but I am running out of options.

And you are running out of time. I did not expect Isha’s condition to be that bad. Give her a hug from me alright? I know this is hard for you, but it must be worse for her. Being scared of your own memories, is one of the worst fates I can imagine.

I finally managed to gain access to the Mageseeker compound. There I did a lot of digging a lot of research. I was trying to find both ways to help you and control my magic. I was losing control of it more and more in the city. Always when thinking about you, which is all the time.

That’s where I met him, Sylas. A mage, who can see other mages, and who is locked away in our deepest dungeon for over 15 years, for a crime he didn’t even commit. His family sold him to the Mageseekers for his talents. One day he got sick of imprisoning his own kind and couldn’t bring himself to take away a scared girl. This is when disaster struck, they lost control, and the family died. He only wanted to help. Like you wanted to help your family with that monkey bomb.

He also helped me control my magic. Like you, he showed me it is nothing to fear, it is something I should embrace. It is part of me, no it is who I am.

During my research I may have found something or someone that can help you. It has been looking at me right in the eye: The Veiled Lady.

In Demacia we worship the winged protectors. Historical evidence proves that they did exist, and they were extremely powerful godly beings, the Aspects of Justice.

But you see these aspects are two separate beings. The first one being Kayle. Most of Demacian architecture and culture is build around her. She is the cold embodiment of blind, and cold justice. You break the law no matter the reason, you must be punished. This fanatical believe is mirrored in our prisons. The more I see the ugly truth of our world the more I understand you, but also the more I want to protect these people.

Which is where we come to the Veiled Lady. Historical records point towards her being the other half. She fights for the outcasts, for the people who cannot fight for themselves. The Illuminators worship her. There are rumours of her travelling from town to town in secret to heal the sick. She is more ancient than Galio himself and must wield primordial magic more powerful than this Fortune Cookie that turned Isha into what she is now. I believe if anyone can help her it is the Veiled Lady.

If our current sightings of her are accurate, she must reside in the Sacred woods between the Greenfang Mountains and Cloudfield, which is very close to Terbisia. Head north-east like I have marked on the map I’ve attached. I know this is a desperate move, but as you said we are out of time, and I don’t want you to do anything that could irreversibly change you.

I hope my cupcakes can cheer you up a bit. I wanted to give you a piece of home, it is Caitlyn’s recipe after all. Enjoy them please.

Things are heating up in the capital, only a few minutes ago I heard from my brother, that I am to be wed to our crown prince. They are doing this probably to protect me. I do not want to live in another gilded cage. Your offer to stay with you sounds more and more enticing. I will try to fix things here, if I fail, I’ll know where to find you. But don’t worry about me, fix Isha first. I can take care of myself for now.

Good luck and may the Veiled Lady watch over you.

Blondie

(This last letter never reached the chambers of Luxanna Crownguard.)

Holy Shit Blondie,

I will make this quick. Thank you so much for what you have done for me. I don’t trust any heebee jeebees higher power, but if you believe she will help Ish, I will trust you.

Then once I return I will find you and I will get you out of there. I will not let them drown out you light. I will not let you be trapped with some guy who thinks he owns you.

But thanks for the cupcakes. I hope next time Isha can have a taste as well.

Blisters & Bedrock

Jinx

Chapter Text

Wind was whipping past her face, her single braid that now reached down half of her back fluttered in the wind. They rode Rhino through the empty plains of Demacia at ungodly speeds. Thanks to the new incomplete Z-Drive, energy output was off the charts. They’d reach the Sacred Woods in no time.

But it was enough time for Jinx to take in the contents of the last letter.

First was that whimsy veiled woman. Could she really help Isha? If anything about her is true, than she could be Demacia’s very own Fortune Cookie. Jinx doesn’t trust fortune cookies, but if she won’t help Isha, she’d made a very special present for her and ooh she can’t wait to test it. Still she doubted she stood any chance against her.

Second was Sylas. Jinx didn’t want to name the familiar feeling she had while hearing. No, he’s not gonna take her. I’m her friend remember. Urgh shut up! Shut up! Shut up! Suddenly Jinx felt a tuck from her back, it was Isha closing in her arms. She could always feel when Jinx was spiralling and pulled her back out. Even if it was with the cold touch of steel.

Then Jinx realised Sylas wasn’t taking away her Lux, it was the stupid crown prince. Who the hell had the gall to marry Lux. She needs to move fast. She cannot waste her time with some other fortune spewing hack.

It was still nice hearing from Lux again. Every letter brought more warmth into Jinx’s chest, and she put them safely into a special box. She did definitely not dig them up at night, when she missed the blonde.

The last letter even came with a treat, Cupcakes. They were good, Jinx could tell it was the old Kiramman recipe, but the way Lux made them was special. It was also fun getting some more music, even if it wasn’t really her style, it somewhat stabilized Isha. Something about the songs was magical. Isha told her she knew that voice. It was at Vander’s statue as she fled the city. Seems like Jinx owes one to this Seraphine. Indirectly though this meant Catilyn was looking out for her, whether she knew she was Jinx or not. She didn’t know how to feel about that.

Woosh!

Would she ever get used to this fresh Demacian air? It still feels foreign to her lungs. I guess this is what outsiders feel like, when they visit Zaun without masks.

These open fields also gave her a weird feeling. They sprawled out to the endless horizon, up to snowy mountain peaks. She felt so small, she could disappear, and no one would find her.

Suddenly her thoughts were interrupted. Isha was pointing to a dark forest ahead. Yes, that was it. She can feel it.

Now she saw her goal was within reach. Nothing will stand in her way.

Welcoming isn’t a word that would describe this forest. Besides this little outcrop at the entrance, the foliage was too thick to go through. Trees reached up high into the sky almost blocking out the sun. Isha went over to some unusual plants. They closed as she tried to touch them.

Isha’s Hexgem emitted a sad hum. Jinx kneeled down next to her and clapped her hands. Nothing happens.

“Welp at least we know there are no non-toxic funny fungi here!” Still, the path forwards was not really clear, it was almost as if the trees caged them in.

Crack!

They turned around. Rhino spun up. Isha holding up her fists. Zapper sat snuggly on Jinx’s hip.

Thorny roots grew around them caging them in.

Then suddenly something in the bushes moved. Not a second later a group of Isha sized rodents sprang out and sprinted towards them.

RATATATATA!

Jinx let Rhino roar.

RATATATATA!

Like taking out little firelights one by one. Faces flashed before her eyes, masked faces, one had pink hair. That wasn’t Vi, no!

One moment she was shooting down the avalanche of rats. The next moment she found herself pushed to the floor.

Huh? What happened?

Only then did she saw a green projectile flying over her, leaving behind a toxic cloud. It burned on her skin, shimmer reflexes moved her out of the way. Note to myself, don’t touch the toxic fart cloud.

Looking around she found the perpetrator. A white and green flower, pulsating with energy.

She spun Rhino around, revealing Fishbone’s maw.

Pwech!

The acceleration rune worked on overdrive, the knockback of the rocket, pushed her to the floor. Take notes to adjust power output.

Still a direct hit. No more farting flower.

This forest was really not nice. But this little encounter is not going to stop her

Wait, where is Isha?

Turning around Jinx saw her crouching down observing some purple glowing smoke, where the vine’s caging disappeared.

“What’ya got there?” Jinx shouted over.

Turning her body without her head, ‘I think it’s her’. It still weirded out Jinx how Isha sometimes moves her body. It was a constant reminder, how she died.

At closer glance Jinx saw it too, purple glowing footsteps. But soon after they moved away through giant trees blocking their way, before they suddenly disappeared revealing a path forward and new stone structures, full of purple glowing runes. These runes look awfully familiar to Hextech runes, but in a different older handwriting.

“Urgh, hate riddles.” Jinx said more to herself. “Just show yourself I don’t have the time for games!” But silence answered. Urgh, of course.

Looking deeper into the forest, Jinx’s stomach churned. These rats and fart flowers are probably just the welcoming committee. Sigh. Okay better for her to have it than for Jinx not to use it.

“Hey Scraps, come here a sec!” Jinx shouted. Isha complied and came closer, eying the electric pistol in Jinx’s.

‘But you said I can’t have it’ she signed.

“Can it, before I change my mind.” Jinx said desperately. “We don’t know what’s ahead, and… you’re running out of time. We gotta stay on the move.”

Isha nodded. She didn’t want to say it out loud, but she’s afraid of another fortune cookie. What if she ended like wolfy? What if they can’t help her?

As Isha went to grab Zap though, Jinx tucked it back a bit. “Whatever happens to me, don’t blow yourself up again! Promise?”

Isha looked straight into Jinx’s eyes, she knew what Jinx was asking. She should save herself before Jinx. Then she signed, ‘Promise!’. Before holding out her fist.

After they bumped fists, the older girl slowly handled over the small pistol.

Isha knew the weight the weapon held. It was a tool of destruction meant to protect herself, only herself. Jinx put in limiters, so it would shut down before overloading. Sure, it was for now less than lethal, but you shouldn’t underestimate it’s stopping power.

After adjusting the Z-Drives power output, Jinx slung Rhino on her back. It hang from the same connector Ekko used for his hoverboard.

“Alright let’s find this Lady!”

The deeper they went, the less sunshine touched their skin, the more it reminded the blue-haired girl of Zaun, with all of its entangled confusing pathways, bottomless pits and high tree, mirroring the high-rises of Pooptover.

Generally, this forest was not what Jinx expected from the anti-magic Dumbacia. Could’ve been straight from one of Vander’s old fairy tales. Next to the magical butterflies and purple rolling bugs lot of weird critters were blocking their path.

In addition to the fart plants and rats, there were the shiny orbs. On closer inspection it was some weird magic emitting insect, changing from fire to ice. Pow-Pow’s gun fire did jack shit to them. But Isha shot them with Zap, that seemed to have done the trick.

The forest lead them to another dead end, but after defeating those orbs, more purple footsteps appeared, and a new part of this forest opened, again with the same runes from before. Jinx hated this. Seriously what was this lady trying to do. If it was pissing her off, she succeeded.

“Go to the Sacred Woods she said. The Veiled Lady can help you she said. Urgh, why didn’t she say this stupid garden is a nightmare to go through.”

‘Oh really?’ Isha said just with a look, before returning to play with a green butterfly. These ones at least didn’t explode. When Isha ran after them Jinx stopped her before inspecting them. Just normal butterflies, normal glowing butterflies gathering on twigs. Jinx was stressing over nothing.

“Argh, let’s just go!” Agitated Jinx moved forward. Isha had to quickly stop messing around to not fall behind. Isha felt it, the anger and desperation within Jinx. The pretty butterflies didn’t improve her mood.

Back to crawling through this stupid forest. At some point the two reached some sort of ancient ruins. Jinx couldn’t care less about them and stepped forward, only for a flash of purple appearing behind them. Isha felt a voice in her mind. ‘Don’t go that way!’ A warning for them. Jinx didn’t hear it though.

Thinking it was the right path Jinx just moved forward, that’s when Isha tucked on her hand.

“What?”

‘Gotta go that way’, Isha signed, ‘Purple Lady said so.’

Purple Lady? So, she decides to talk to her little Scrunglebean, but not to Jinx herself. She does not like being toyed with. Jinx looked back and forth between going through the ruins and where Isha is pointing her. Nothing is there, but like back in the mines Jinx did let Isha take the lead.

“Okay, that way it is.” With a heavy sigh Jinx turned around and followed Isha. As they got closer to the treeline a new path revealed itself, a darker, narrower path, lined with the same purple runes again.

It lead them around the same ruins, which now lit up like a Zaunite club during happy hour. Whatever made those lights it probably was better to avoid. So, she was helping them out after all. Just show yourself, coward.

After exiting this weird magical tunnel, they made it to a large gorge. On the other side waterfalls where flowing into the endless depths, but at the end very high up between many floating rocks, powered by runes, there it was. Oh, it looked like the entrance to a mysterious magical hideout alright. A half-destroyed arc with more complicated inactive rune patters.

Crack!

A lightning strike from above. It barely missed the Shimmer and Arcane enhanced girls. Another Ambush.

With a roar a savage beast emerged from the treeline behind them. A hulking wolflike creature, with a white beard and bonelike headpiece, from within it crackled with yellow electricity.

It charged up another attack and roared to the skies, yellow lightning shooting out of its maw.

Reacting fast, Jinx grabbed Rhino and hit the acceleration, her other hand holding out for Isha.

Together the rocketed away from the creature, towards the arch. Jinx was tired of fighting all these battles, each bullet brought bad memories to the surface. Shooting firelights, shooting Silco, shooting Vi. She used to love shooting her guns, but now it felt like a necessity. Something torturous she had to do to survive. She just wanted Isha back.

A green projectile shot at them from their right. A quick swerve to fly under it. Stupid Fart Plants, everything in this forest it out for them, but what else is new. It was always like this.

More magic missiles from all sides. Dodging, up, right, left, down. Jinx tried to dodge between the floating rocks as cover.

Almost there, just a little more.

Then suddenly they heard another roar. Jinx was getting goosbumps, she felt the incoming storm. A big lightning bolt was crashing down on them. Jinx yanked Rhino out of the way and… Crash!

Not a perfect landing, but better than her escape from the Hexgates. Isha was already on her feet offering Jinx a hand.

“I knew I always could count on you.” This entire ordeal in the forest showed it again to Jinx. Isha always had her back. But it cost her a lot., her life, her body, her memories. Time to get them back, Jinx isn’t going to give up here, even if it costs her life.

After dragging Jinx up to her feet Isha signed, ‘And I can always count on you falling on your but’

“Got a problem with my flying skills?” Jinx mocked back, trying not to let her worry show, they almost crashed. Isha’s gem hummed in response, Jinx could feel the smile on her face. Isha was happy, but Jinx felt more and more uneasy.

Before her stomach could drop any further, she and Isha exchanged their handshake. After that Jinx looked back from where they came from, wondering why the forest has gotten quite all of a sudden. All the magic critters seemed to have fled.

Next to them the purple footsteps walk towards an altar, lighting up all the arcane runes in the stone and arch next to it, and purple flames burned away the stone wall. There was something powerful within these mountains. Jinx was in way over her head. Since when did she start worrying so much about this? Silco taught her to make her enemies fear her, but this is a being she cannot scare. If things go wrong, she’d be screwed.

Before entering Jinx kneeled down to Isha and pulled out the two pieces of a familiar injector. She rebuild it. It was a much more efficient, but it also cracked her iris.

“Alright one last dosage, don’t want you passing out in there.” Isha didn’t like needles, but she always put on a tough face for Jinx, and she put on a tough face for Isha. “Same time every day.” Jinx remembered. Isha’s eye looking more and more like his. It shouldn’t. Isha is not like him.

Then one small click and it was over, quick and mostly painless. Isha reeled back though, every single time, and Jinx followed up with a reassuring hug, every single time.

“This is it Ish”, Jinx said determined, “after this we get blondie!”

Hand in hand they moved forward, not knowing what would await them. If you asked Jinx, she wouldn’t tell you how scared she was, how way in over her head she felt. But she put on a brave face for Isha, the kid needs the hope, even if Jinx has almost lost it all.

Inside the pair found themselves in a larger cave. Jinx new an arena when she saw one. She nodded to Isha signing, ‘Prepare for a fight’. Isha got ready hands steady on Zap. This was a testing ground and right in the middle of it she stood. Clad in purple, cloth, chains and wings. The Veiled Lady awaiting their arrival.

An uneasy feeling settled in Isha, she felt the power coming from that woman. It might even be more powerful, than the Cookieman. But it was restrained, scared of what she could do.

“Welcome Jinx and Isha of Zaun.” The woman said in a calm tone. “A curse and a protector. You are far away from your home.”

“Look lady, I don’t have the time for your fortune cookie shit. I just want to fix my kid. So will you help me or not?” This was all fake bravado, the last time she felt this powerless she was pinned to the prison wall by Vander, but that was nothing compared to the goosebumps she had now.

“We will see. But do tell me, how long do you plan on running? From your home, your family, your name.”

“Shut up, you don’t know anything about me!” Jinx revved Rhino, her entire body shook though, does she really have a chance, she just put Isha in great danger.

“You seek my blessing, but I cannot give it to you without a test.” Her voice was deeper, heaver and she stretched out her arms and wings. “Come at me, show me who you really are!”

Figures. Jinx was tired of fighting, tired of doing this, can’t the world let her be. She just wanted Isha back, she just wants to undo her mistakes. She ruins everything.

Before Jinx finished that thought a large purple projectile. Jinx’s Shimmer kicked, but Isha was struck. She couldn’t dodge in time, she was still distracted by the intense power emanating from the Feather Lady.

“No!” Jinx screamed as she saw Isha getting trapped in purple chains. She never should’ve brought the kid here. She will die again.

She saw red. Without hesitation she shot a rocket towards the fallen angel. But was she angry at the Veiled Lady or herself?

Boom!

The smoke cloud didn’t allow Jinx to see how much of an impact it had. Doesn’t matter, she has to get to Ish.

Jinx dashed over to her kid, who was squirming underneath the chains. All your fault! The voices screamed inside her head. You can’t protect her!

“Come on, I’ll get you out of there.” Jinx said as she tried to aim Pow-Pow for at the chains. But her arms shook, she could not get a clean shot.

Her attempts were cut short by a maniacal laughter from behind the smoke screen.

“Where is the Hero of Zaun I heard so much about?”

Hero? She was no hero.

Suddenly the hairs on the back of her neck stood up, magic was stirring in the air behind her. Looking back the smoke was slowly subsiding, purple fire flaring up behind it.

Another fast projectile was thrown her way. If Jinx didn’t know any better it would be the same dark chains, wrapped around Isha.

She had to roll away from Isha, her movements sluggish and tired. Only with great effort did she steady Rhino and started raining down bullets towards the purple glow.

They had little to no effect as the angel took cover behind her wings.

“Leave her out of this!” Jinx growled beneath gritting teeth, as she continued her bullet hail.

Yet she wasn’t allowed to stand still, a barrage of dark bindings were flung her way.

The blue-haired girl had to duck and weave in between them. Her heart going overdrive pumping her full of Shimmer mixing with the adrenaline in her blood. Worst of all, the feeling actually was exhilarating.

She thought she found and opening and revved up her gun again, when suddenly a shiver ran down her back. Though there wasn’t an attack coming from the front.

Above her!

Just needed to learn her head to the side, the dark blotch whizzing past her face, just like that firelight back then.

But dodging it wasn’t enough as the floor beneath her was engulfed in purple flames.

Shit! Not getting a chance to shoot. The big problem with Rhino was, even with Jinx’s Shimmer strength she could only move very slowly while shooting. Luckily Rhino also had some new tricks up his sleeve and a spark of excitement created a crazy idea. She was almost as stubborn as Vi

In this split second she moved her hands to the acceleration. The monkeys began to spin, the energy crackled, and the blue flames roared out of Pow-Pow’s barrels, carrying her away.

The black flames only briefly touched her, it hurt, but it left no mark. Strange…

In her flight she glanced over to Isha. Was she alright? Well, she was still wrapped in chains, but nowhere close to giving up. Isha was tougher then Jinx could imagine. But that fear of losing her will never leave her alone. Cracks were forming on the chains.

To buy her some time, Jinx changed her flight path. A direct collision course with the Veiled One’s face.

But she ducked and Rhino flew right past. So, Jinx landed on the ground to anchor her weapon, using its momentum to spin it around going for another swing. But the angel stopped it with just her hand.

How strong was this lady?!

“Come on, show me your potential.” she said while her other hand moved to the air, reading a strike. Jinx saw it coming though and with a snicker she evaded it. Heh! Too Slow!

Isha still wasn’t free yet. Just need to buy a little bit more time!

So, Jinx went back in, using Rhino as a rocket powered battering ram.

But feather lady dodged for a counterattack.

They went back and forth like that for a while. Jinx never getting in a hit and the Veiled Lady keeping Jinx on the edge. Glowing pink eyes leaving streaks in her path, her single braid whipping in the wind.

The way she attacked, the way she dodged, it felt familiar. Vi always pulled her punches against Jinx. Why is she holding back? She’s a god, she could wipe me out with the snap of her fingers. This lady was just toying with her, yet Jinx could not get a single hit in.

Oh, this was starting to piss her off. No matter how fast Jinx was, the other woman was always faster, always one step ahead. Jinx pushed herself further and further. Faster, faster, more speed, more Shimmer. It lit a fire in her heart. A passion burned out in the flames of rebellion. Jinx always burned brightest, but the brighter you burn, the faster you burn out.

Jinx screamed, lightning crackling out of her eyeballs, as she used everything she had just for one desperate hit.

ZAP!

She hit a dark bubble made out of hexagons, it threw her back several meters. Jinx didn’t trigger this. What did? Looking behind chained wings she found Isha broke free and she nailed shot after shot. But this shield this magic shield nullified each hit.

Wait magic shield? Oh, in that moment Jinx got an idea. A fun, crazy idea that might just work. Jinx wasn’t thinking about how she always screwed everything up, how what happened to Isha is her fault. No, she was laser-focused on a fun idea she had, and how to execute it. She was in her element she thrived in this.

The aspect was now occupied with binding Isha again. This time she was ready though, crawling among the floor like a spider, too fast. Good, keep going like that!

Using the distraction Jinx loaded her present into Fishbone’s maw.

Now I gotta get an opening for Ish.

“HEY BIRDY! GOT SOME LEAD FOR BREAKFAST!” was followed by another bullet storm. Just as Jinx thought, she turned around, preparing another dark binding. In the same moment Jinx winked at Isha, she knew what she had to do.

Charging up Zapper to its limiter, lighting crackled all around Isha.

Pew!

Now it was time for the big surprise. She had to act fast before the shield disappeared again.

Jinx swung Rhino over her shoulder and poked out her tongue as she took aim.

“AND NOW SOME DESERT!” Jinx laughed as she pressed down the trigger. Her present sprang to life and the white glowing rocket surged towards its target, the black shield.

The Veiled One had a smile on her face, as she braced for impact.

The following explosions were like butterflies in Jinx’s stomach.

The first boom was relatively small, not much force behind it, but it scattered Petricide particles around its target. Jinx could see them sapping away at the shield. But then there was a second hidden explosive mixed with Hextech runes, all it needed what a little bit of Arcane energy as a spark.

This spark though, was ancient cosmic magic. More powerful than anything Jinx has used before. That shield in theory could’ve stopped the collective power of a mage army and that amount of power was turned against its user.

The following purple explosion was more massive then she could’ve imagined. The shockwave made her heart stop for just a second. Time slowed down, as she was thrown back against the wall, she lifted her hands in the air, she let this happen. This feeling was addicting, and she was tired of ignoring it. All her anger, all her worries melted away, replaced by the most joyous shit eating grin.

Oh, how she lived for this. The rush, the speed, the exhilaration of the fight. Split second decisions, pressuring herself to go further and further. All with a smile on her face, enjoying how it infuriates her opponents.

As her back hit the wall she was knocked out of those thoughts, quickly replaced by the reason she was here to begin with… Isha.

Glancing to the other side of the arena, she too was thrown against the wall. Underneath the drawn-on smile, Isha’s real toothy grin was palpable, as she lifted her finger gun. Poow! She shot back at Jinx. Okay Isha was definitely alright.

Then a chuckle was heard from the middle of the arena.

“Good shot kid!” She shrugged of that rocket like it was nothing, the same content smile on her face as before. “Can you feel it rising in your blood!

She hummed another laughter, before the chains around her started to break, revealing the two more pairs of wings.

Uh oh! This wasn’t over yet. Gimme your best shot!

The now unchained angel flew into the air. A black glowing sun formed in the palm of her hand. This is going to be a big one, bigger than the rest.

Jinx glanced back to Isha, she nodded back, she was ready for whatever comes.

Then the sun was unleashed, countless dark fireballs rained down upon them.

~There is nothing you can take. The fight’s in my blood, in my veins. I’m still here.~

One last time Jinx let the Shimmer take her over. Let it fuel the spark in her heart.

Time slowed down around her, she knew she’d get a headache after overusing it like this. It didn’t matter though. Right now, all she wants is dance.

Dodging, weaving through the hail of hellfire. She made it look effortlessly. A dance of Shimmer and fire. A braid and blowing eyes, weaving a beautiful afterimage into the air.

She was waiting biding her time, for the right moment. She waited for another opening and Isha was eager to provide.

Zapper has cooled down by now and she charged up another shot, still skittering around the burning arena.

Then she found her opening, unleashing another fully charged lighting blast. This time no black shield was able to stop it.

Direct hit!

“Nice shot Ish!” Jinx shouted from the other end of the arena. The angel fell to the ground, twitching thanks to the electric shocks.

Closing her eyes briefly, Jinx took a breath, before unleashing the full power of Pow-Pow.

“HAHAHAHAHAHA!” A mad cackle escaped her. She did not let up, full barrage, and no wings to stop her. Isha took the time to get out of the firing line and got back to Jinx.

This time it might actually work, the Bird Lady struggled to stand up.

But the rain of bullets, shattered the last remaining chains.

That’s all she needed to regain her footing. The Veiled Lady tapped deep into her magic pool. Eyes glowing dark tears flowing down her cheeks.

Oh, now you even decide to steal my groove! Jinx thought. The copycat was stealing her unkempt look.

Those cracked chains lit up in purple flames, as the fallen angel held out her hand, gathering up the last bits of energy, before closing her fist.

Fiery chains erupted from the ground. They were fast too fast. Her Shimmer reached her limit and then she tripped, dropping Rhino.

Shit.

Both of them were quickly wrapped up in chains.

“Heh, you got me Birdy!” But as Jinx looked up she only saw a satisfied smile. Only then did she felt her own face muscles hurt, those responsible at tucking her lips into a smile. She was grinning ear to ear the entire time.

Laughter emitted from the aspect. Her masked slipped. Jinx no longer stood before the Aspect of Justice, but the human she once was. “It has been a long time since I stretched my wings like that. Pleasure meeting the real Jinx. My name is Morgana, but people usually know me as the Veiled Lady.”

Suddenly the chains vanished, and the first thing Isha did was crash into Jinx, before signing at lightning speed. The little gremlin was excited, talking about how awesome and badass Jinx was. When was the last time she had seen her eye lit up like that.

“Woah, woah, calm down kid. Don’t wanna get too excited.” Keeping Isha calm was as hard as keeping Vi to stop thinking about girls.

‘Admit it, you had fun!’ were the last words Isha signed. Shit, she did have fun. This was the most fun she had in months. Well, she did spend all those months being a recluse and failing to fix Isha. Which just left her alone with Jinx’s worst enemy, her own mind. Only Lux could briefly get her out of it. Now, she was allowed to let loose and all those terrible thoughts just melted away.

“Alright, Alright I did. But remember why we got here.”

Only then pink glowing eyes met their purple counterpart.

“You done testing me?

“I got what I was looking for. Come with me.”

Morgana lead them deeper into her lair. Saying the room was messy was an understatement. The backside of the room was littered with books, chests and various magical trinkets. On her right was a small pond, on her left a little kitchen area with a stove and a tea kettle. If you ask Jinx, this was a very cozy place, just to her liking. In the middle of the room was a pool of weird dark shining liquid.

“Tea?” Morgana asked.

“Don’t drink that Piltie piss.” Oh, poor Vi will have to deal with the Kiramman’s overconsumption of hot flavoured water. Not my problem though, you chose the Cyclops, now deal with the consequences. “Let’s just get to business.”

The fallen angel sat down on some comfortable looking pillows and beckoned Isha closer.

“Come here child. Let me have a look at you.”

A little bit nervous Isha looked up to Jinx, who also had an uneasy expression. The blue-haired girl kneeled down and grabbed Isha’s pistol before giving her an affirmative nod.

“You try anything you get shot again.” Jinx had to set the ground rules. The last person who offered to help her family, ended up erasing them.

Morgana lead Isha into the dark pool and had her lay down. She was even more scared than Jinx. She remembered what happened with wolfy. She took care of him, while he had his sessions with the Cookieman, by the end he was always exhausted.

“This will just be like a dream to you.”

Morgana started the operation. One hand touched the five holes on Isha’s head, while the other was occupied with weaving intricate rune patterns into her chest and slowly Isha was submerged in the pool of strange glowing liquid.

Impatiently Jinx paced around the room. She felt so useless right now she had to do something. So she moved over to Rhino to tinker. She was proud of him, he held up his own against a god, even if said god was playfighting. Jinx could just let loose, without needing to worry about anything. Dammit, she had fun even. It reminded her of how Vi pushed her in the past. Like the game of monsters they played, outsmarting each other.

“Where did you learn to fight like that?” Jinx suddenly asked. “Why fight me at all, and why not just let me eat it?”

Briefly Morgana stopped, considering her words.

“When you entered my forest, you looked like a walking corpse, kept alive by a thread. Forgetting who you are.”

Countless sleepless nights, fussing over failure after failure does that to someone.

“My sister sparred with a lot when we were little. It taught me that sometimes people need a push.”

The push Vi failed to give her. Vi was happy with Caitlyn, Jinx didn’t understand why Vi would need her anymore. She was just a reminder of everything she lost, even if she accepted her.

Jinx sighed. “Well, it does feel good to let loose sometimes.” She admitted out loud. “Almost forgot what that felt like.”

Who was Jinx? So many meanings piled up over the years. When she flew out to Demacia, she wanted to do good by Isha. Morgana called her the Hero of Zaun, as if she could live up to that title.

Then Jinx noticed something, it should’ve caught her eye before, but now she understood. This refuge this hideout, it mirrored her own. A place to hide away from the world.

“By the way where’s your sis now?” Probably the other winged lady Lux has written about.

“As good as dead to me. We fought each other long ago, torn the skies of Demacia asunder.”

“Sheesh, I thought me and Vi couldn’t get along.”

“Oh I fear her return. I will probably not recognize her anymore” Morgana went back to weaving her magic within the pool. “Demacia is not ready for her.”

I wonder if Vi would recognize me in the future, or would I recognize her. Would Jinx even want to go back?

Then suddenly she heard a shriek of pain. The magic around the pool went crazy and Morgana pulled away.

“What happened?” Jinx panicked. “Is she…” Her sentence was interrupted by a small weight crashing against her. It was Isha, still a machine. But this time purple runes were engraved in her chest.

“I was afraid this was going to happen.” Morgana said, clutching her forehead in pain. “Her Arcane corruption uses magic far older than mine. I feel it in your veins too. It predates all of existence.”

“Shimmer?” Just what did the doc dig up?!

“Yes, it comes from the Void before all time. We aspects were created to fight it, not mend it. My powers are useless here.”

“So there’s nothing we can do?” Jinx already scrambled for new solution, there was still her last resort.

“I did not say that.” Jinx was broken out of her thoughts, Isha already had a feeling where this was going. While Morgana fiddled with her insides, she could feel him. “She is stable for now. Her body will not reject her soul anymore. But while I was tapping in, I felt the origin point of her corruption. In other words. I have found the man responsible for it.”

“Where is he? Got a bullet with his name on it.” Oh, this was getting good. The Fortune Cookie owed her two lives.

“Vengeance won’t help you here. He is the only one who can reverse the process.”

“Okay okay fine, I will not kill him.” Doesn’t mean she won’t get to hurt him, really, really bad.

“How to get you there and get you back is the tougher question.” Morgana looked around in the room, stopping at Rhino. “That device, show it to me!”

Rhino? Oh, the Z-Drive. “I couldn’t get it to work.” Jinx said as she went to grab Rhino. Before handing him over though she gave him one last hug. “Don’t break him.”

Morgana analysed the glass cylinder with the Hexgem inside. Then she tried pulling the whipcord. As usual it just lit up shortly, but nothing more. The power was not enough.

“This is an ingenious design. Many mages tried to tap into the power of spacetime, few succeeded. They were all missing a crucial component.”

“A Wild Rune” Jinx answered.

“Dangerous and rare things these wild runes. I felt two existing at once not long ago, one of them you’re going after.” Morgana explained. “I feel like it would be useless to prevent you from creating one. Sooner or later you would’ve done so anyway.”

Jinx shrugged.

Suddenly the room went cold and dark. The aspects eyes lit up and Rhino was wrapped in purple chains. Jinx got goosebumps. Morgana was using all her power and pouring it into the Gem. The runic patterns in the control lit up, many symbols started changing. A mobius strip of Morgana’s chains coiled around the Hexgem and it started shaking.

Morgana shouted: “Pull it!”

Jinx looked at Isha. “You do the honours!”

Isha nodded carefully stepped closer and pulled at the whipcord as hard as she could. The monkey started spinning, their eyes even lighting up.

Then suddenly the Hexgem cracked, and explosion ripped Rhino apart, everyone flung away, when suddenly time slowed down. It didn’t just slow down it stopped, before reversing. Jinx, Isha and Morgana were sucked back into their previous position. The explosion shrunk in size and Rhino reassembled itself, now the Hexgem replaced with a Wild Rune.

Jinx and Isha were mesmerized by their creation.

“Woah. That was trippy.” So this is what that feels like. Wonder how many times the Boy Savior had to rewind that explosion.

Jinx picked up Rhino, his weight felt different. A new beast was sleeping inside. Now this is an upgrade. Oh, Jinx is getting tingles. “Oh Rhino, how much you’ve grown. Making momma proud.”

Jinx’s little moment was interrupted by Morgana. “Now, step into the pool. I’ll make sure you arrive at your destination From there you have to figure out how to get back on your own.”

Jinx nodded and went into position, grabbing Isha’s hand. “One last trip Scraps, then we’ll have you back. Whatever it takes.”

The aspect tapped into her magic one last time and held out her hands. The pool beneath them lit up, and shortly after a spiral of purple chains spun up around them. Jinx felt the spark in the Z-Drive, purple glowing eyes gave her the signal. She pulled on the cord as hard as she could. A violent magic lightning storm raged around them. Morgana had to put on her black shield for protection. Then Wild Rune grew in size completely enveloping the two girls. Suddenly Jinx witnessed something unexpected. Looking at Isha, through the web of the Wild Rune, she saw human skin and brown hair. So close, yet so far.

The Veiled Lady had some parting words. “Even if me and my sister cannot coexist, I still miss her.”

Jinx tried to bury that emotion, but she knew she missed Vi since the day she stepped on the Airship.

“Yeah uhm.” Again, Jinx was bad at this. “Thanks, for everything.” She mumbled.

With that Morgana closed her fist and the Wild Rune collapsed, sending them away.

Jinx screamed as she fell through an infinite white void. Isha clutched in her hand. Their shapes were torn apart by Arcane powers. It hurt, a lot.

Suddenly a force ripped Isha away from Jinx.

“Noooo, Isha!” Jinx screamed.

Around her copies of herself appeared. They all were her, just a little bit different. Some still had braids, others had a short bob. Then there were the more exotic version, with red pigtails or bright orange hair and a robot arm. They all disappeared though one after the other, until one girl with blue eyes and shorter hair was left. They violently orbited around each other before colliding.

Everything faded to white.

Urgh, what happened. Her head was buzzing, loud ringing in her ears. Opening her eyes hurt. It was too bright, way too bright. To her horror she notices she wasn’t in her body anymore, her tattoos were missing, and her skin was a much healthier colour, like Blondie’s. It was too bright to keep her eyes open. She clutched her forehead at the headache.

The ringing in her eyes slowly subsided. Someone mumbled in the background.

“-der.”

Urgh her head is killing her.

“-owder!”

Who? What?

Then suddenly a hand touched her should, jolting her awake.

“Powder? You good?”

Old reflexes instantly kicked in she jumped back, stumbling over a metal object. Oh it was Rhino. Immediately she grabbed it, her movements more sluggish then she was used to and pointed it towards the voice.

“DON’T CALL ME THAT!” She snarled. But she was met with a familiar white hair.

Ekko?

Chapter Text

Ekko?

A familiar sight, pointing Pow-Pow’s barrels at him. But it wasn’t him. For one he doesn’t have his face paint and then there is that stupid hairdo the Ekko she knew added to his dreads.

“Woah, woah, woah. Pow…” Ekko said frantically flailing his arms in surrender.

“Not one more syllable, Tick Tock!” Jinx growled as she revved up Rhino.

He looked scared out of his mind, innocent even, just a kid who never had to fight a day in his life. This was not her Ekko. Then who? Where? As she glanced around her eyes landed on the Monkeys in Rhino. Oh, she’s here isn’t, she?

Seems like the other Ekko came to the same conclusion closely studying his girlfriend not-girlfriend, putting two and two together.

“You’re the other…”

“You’re the other…”

They said simultaneously. Not a moment later Jinx dropped Rhino, and shoved Ekko aside. Moving felt weird, too slow, her head was also still buzzing. Then she glanced at her reflection in the display glass.

Her heart stopped. The face of a dead person looked right back at her. Her face, but not hers. Her cheeks were fuller, and her skin looked like blondies, not dead. The heavy eyebags that accompanied her after countless sleepless nights were gone. Most important of all powder blue. Those deep blue eyes peering directly into her soul. Powder all grown up was looking at her. Observing her. Studying her. There was no judgement on her face, just intrigue.

Everything felt sluggish, like before the shimmer. Her body moved slow, no sudden twitches. It answered why Rhino’s weight felt off, her senses felt off, but oh she felt her middle finger again. The world was so colourful, so loud, so intense before. That was all gone.

Then her head was spinning, her mind was used to the constant shimmer high she was on. That ringing in her ears still didn’t completely subside. After moving she was overtaken by dizziness. It got worse and worse.

Suddenly, this time more carefully, a hand brushed against her shoulder, stabilizing her. Next to her in the reflection she saw his face, with the white hourglass painted on him. She jumped away. Looking further to her right she saw the other one again.

“You okay? Pow.”

She definitely was not. She was too scared to say anything to move even. This was not her body it belonged to someone else, and she just took it without asking. As someone who sometimes did not have full control, this is something she didn’t wish for anyone, especially not Powder. She’d just jinx her.

“Oi! Didn’t I tell you two lovebirds to close up shop?”

That voice. No it couldn’t be. Turning around made her even more dizzy, she saw him. Hair growing grey, glasses on his nose, it was Benzo standing in the open door, alive. A thousand thoughts ran through her mind. But as the noise increased so did her vertigo. She needs to get out, right now! Away from this place. Away from her thoughts. Away from them, before she hurts them.

Isha! She needs to find Isha. Yeah concentrate on finding Isha

Out, out! Her head was screaming: Out!

She didn’t realise other-Ekko was in a conversation with Benzo. Something about her not feeling alright. Still looking out for her in every universe.

Her mind still in a haze, she stumbled forward, groggily swinging Rhino over her shoulder. He was way too heavy now, but the anti-grav runes definitely help.

“Woah hey there, young lady.”

She ignored him, muttering the words, “Isha. Gotta find Isha.” Then she ran out, to be anywhere but here.

“One of those days, huh? Girl trouble?” Benzo said tentatively to Ekko. Ever since the competition their relationship had been somewhat rocky. It took a lot to coax it out of Powder, what happened to him during that time. He wasn’t mad though as Powder explained. But she still felt ashamed for what she did.

“No, this is different.” Ekko sighed, before running after not-Powder. This is not just different, this is worse. It’s like it isn’t Powder anymore, he swore her face slightly changed. Powder never showed such physical aversion to him. Whatever happened to the Powder in the other universe must’ve changed her a lot. Something worse than Vi’s death.

Vi’s death already hit Powder like a sledgehammer. She wasn’t the same after. Some days her mind seems to drift off to nowhere with a haunted expression. He saw that same expression on not-Powder while she mumbled to herself. He helped Powder get through that, and since she build Vi’s shrine those thoughts and voices mostly left her alone.

He’s got to find her before she hurts herself. But outside she’s already disappeared.

“One of those days indeed.”

Ringing, loud ringing was all she could hear. What just happened? She was falling with Jinx through a white void before slamming into a little brown-haired kid. Another Isha, a human Isha.

Then her eyes opened. Everything was too bright, too loud. So many noises so much ringing in her ears. Pain. She felt pain behind her forehead, like something was pushing against her previously hollowed-out skull on the verge of exploding. She did not like the fleeing. This pain activated an unfamiliar reflex as she felt her hand crashing against her forehead, closing her eyes, somehow believing the counter pressure might help. But she felt something electric going through her fingers, pressure. She felt pressure when they touched her own body, which felt all squishy and gooey, like she was diving into an oily liquid.

Meanwhile her thoughts were bombarded by loud noises. She did hear perfectly fine before, but now everything was just this loud ringing mush. The pain inside her head isn’t helping.

Then she felt pressure on her shoulder. It startled her.

“Isha, come on look at me.” Said a muffled boy’s voice. “Can you hear me?”

Turning her head was a mistake. Gravity felt like it was upside down, it didn’t make sense with what she was seeing, and her brain rejected it. What she saw was an older boy with slicked back hair, bushy eyebrows, sideburns and a stupid looking moustache. He looked worried.

Her answer didn’t come as Isha felt a new sensation. An uncomfortable pressure from inside her neck. Liquid rising from a tubelike structure within. It screamed to be let out. Losing control over her body she leaned on the other boy, opened her mouth, and brown paste shot against the boys chest. It was an extremely uncomfortable experience, that ended in relief.

“Eww, eww, eww, eww” he just cried as he scampered off trying not to get hit by more of the stream.

Shortly after she felt like passing out. But before her body it the floor, huge, gentle arms came around her. The feeling was warm, familiar. They put her on some sort of barstool, and her… helmet, free of her head, was put down next to her. It did not have all the fun doodles she used to have.

Shaking her head, she finally got a look around.

The Last Drop.

She was definitely in the Last Drop. Surrounded by three people. A whisper in her mind told her that she knew these guys. Bushy eyebrows she puked on, a larger buffer dude with short hair and then there was the largest of the group, who picked her up before she fell.

“Hey, you alright?” Said his friendly gruff voice. At that sound Isha’s eyes widened. Then she looked back at the other two figures, wondering if she had seen them before.

They were arguing with each other.

“See even Isha agrees. That moustache is disgusting.” The bigger one said.

“Oh shuddup! You’re just jealous I got that date with Gert.” The thinner one bragged.

It made Isha chuckle. The vibrations in her windpipe surprised her, an actual noise came out of her mouth, another new sensation a smile. Her chest warmed up, where cold clockwork used to tick.

Thumper-Thumper.

She felt her new lips curling into an arc. Another laugh escaped her lips, this time she did not stop this.

“Already feeling better I see.” The gruff sounding voice continued. Then he poured her a cup of water. “Here drink up.”

Gears turned in her head, as she looked closer at the man handing her a familiar blue cup with a straw. She has seen this man before, and she has seen the other two guys before. Where? Suddenly she got flashes back to Jinx’s old hideout, when they cleaned out the couch to make their new nest. Two puppets looked awfully familiar to them. Mylo and Claggor. Jinx didn’t like to talk about them. Which could only mean… The statue! No, it couldn’t be…

Wolfy? It was him, it really was him.

Her vision blurred at this new feeling, liquid covered her vision. As the tears streamed out of her eyes she climbed over the bar and jumped onto Vander’s shoulders in a tight hug.

She heard him grunt. But shortly after he brushed his big hands through her hair.

“Shh, shh. Everything is alright. “Remember. you’ve got us now. We’ll look after you.” He said it like it wasn’t the first time he had to comfort her. That just made her hug him tighter.

As the moment between them passed Vander sat her down on the bar and handed her the cup again.

“Drink. It’ll help.” Not even sure how to even drink shaking hands picked up the cup. Then she saw the straw and old instincts guided her to it and she sucked in the water. A cool liquid flowed down her throat. It relaxed her now fleshy muscles, her hands stopped shaking and the thumping in her chest slowed down. It allowed her to take a deep breath. She didn’t breathe for so long. It relaxed her mind, everything before in that metal body felt wrong. Her mind urging her to do things she couldn’t do. The constant need to breath, eat, and drink hammered in her head and finally that nagging was relieved.

‘Missed you wolfy.’ She signed at Vander.

“Heh, been a long time someone called me that.” Vander chuckled. “Anything else I can do for the little lady?”

At that moment Isha made another realisation, a certain warmth was missing. There was no tug in her inner workings and looking around, that pink trail, guiding her throughout her journey, was gone.

‘Where’s Jinx?’ Isha signed.

“Jinx? I dunno any Jinx?” he said stroking his beard.

Wait! How did they not know Jinx, Wofly was her dad… unless. “I had a different name back then, you know. Powder.” Isha remembered.

‘Powder! Where’s Powder?’ she frantically signed again, getting Vander’s attention. Panic was written all over her face.

“Powder?!” His face turned to anger, but not at her. He was staring at Mylo. “Oi. Mylo you’ve been calling Powder a jinx again?!”

“What?! I haven’t done that in-”

“You know why we don’t call her that.” Vander got angrier and Isha shrunk in on herself. As the argument got more and more heated. What is wrong with Jinx? Jinx is amazing, Jinx is her hero. She wouldn’t be here without Jinx. Why is Jinx something bad?!

Thumper-Thumper. The booming sounds from her chest sped up.

This stressed her out, did they not like Jinx? Would they hurt her? Slowly but surely without noticing it she hopped of the chair, clutching her helmet, and walked backwards to the exit.

While Mylo and Vander were shouting at each other, Claggor noticed Isha walking away, frightened.

“Uhm guys?” he tried to get Vander and Mylo’s attention.

But Isha was already halfway out of the door.

“GUYS!”

The only thing Jinx could sense right now are the noises of Powder’s liquified lunch splashing against the wall of an alley. After running out of Benzo’s it didn’t take long for the urge to puke to overtake her. Luckily she found an alley where Ekko would not find her. The Boy Saviour was surely running after her by now. She didn’t want to deal with him. Not with any of this. She cannot allow herself to turn another city into a wasteland.

Suddenly she heard giggling coming from the main street. Children ran past playing some innocent game. Jinx’s head snapped at them, hoping she’d find… but no. When was the last time she heard laughing children in the street. Back home they all had to hide from chembaron goons, or they will be forced to work in factories.

Slowly and scared Jinx moved back towards the street, bustling with people. She poked her head out. A sigh of relief escaped her lips, no Ekko. She probably lost him in the crowd. Good.

But where to go next? Jinx didn’t know. All she knew she needed to find Isha, then she can see what to do. But she couldn’t just go around and ask. What would she even ask? I wish Blondie was here, she knew what to do. She knows how to do people stuff.

For now Jinx aimlessly wandered around the streets, a vague destination in mind, she is too afraid to reach.

The sun stung in her eyes. This place was too bright. Somehow the Grey got cleared out. Sunlight reached the street and the air, it smelled fresh. Not as fresh as Demacia, no. There was still the distance stench of industry and the sea. It smelled piltie.

The entire place looked more piltie. She knew the streets, the alleys, the establishments, but they looked foreign.

Weirdest part of all, she didn’t need to sneak around. These people did not recognize her, her blue hair, the huge guns swung around her back. She was just another girl to them. Not Jinx the hero, the revolutionary, the loose cannon, the saviour of Zaun. So unremarkable, lost in the sea of people. Something about it deeply unnerved Jinx.

“One day this city’s gonna respect us.”

This city did not even know her. It left Jinx feeling… empty. It was a strange feeling of sorrow, thinking about the reasons why she of all people is unknown. What could’ve let Powder down the path of being forgotten. Is it better to be forgotten for being good, than being infamous for something bad.

Turning around the corner she reached a plaza, a central hub of streets colliding from all directions. This is the place Vander’s statue should be, but coming around the corner she saw, that it wasn’t here. No gaffitti, no murals, no gang signs, the entire plaza looked so clean. In this world Vander might still be alive.

Where did our paths diverge?

Did she ever build the monkey bomb? Did Clappy fail and Vi got them out? Or was it earlier. But it all goes back to the cannery, doesn’t it? It was all her fault. All she wanted to do was help. She ruins everything. This world is proof of that. She needs to give Powder her body back and then get away, before she ruins her life.

“She jinxes every job!” This is all your fault. “You did this?!” Shut up!  “Because you’re a jinx!” Shut up!

They were at the edges of her vision. Mylo, Claggor, Vi all returning in full force. Scribbles appeared where Vander’s statue was supposed to be, a giant wolf creature jumped her.

“Waah!” Jinx screamed, getting a few suspicious looks from pedestrians. It was not something she was used to. People either admired her or feared here. They looked worried. No stop worrying about me. Get away! Get away!

“A shadow thrives besides the light.” Jinx muttered to herself as she curled in and quickly walked away.

“A shadow thrives besides the light.”

“A shadow thrives besides the light.”

It worked for blondie. It did not help her. She missed the light. Her light is gone. She is in danger in the Great City. “She left me.” Jinx could here herself say, here Lux say.

But the voices got louder and louder the closer she got there. Where?

“A shadow thrives besides the light”

Lux is in the Great City, about to be married of to some prick prince and what is Jinx doing here. She couldn’t imagine being further away from her than this. You left her, like you leave everyone else! No, I don’t I will come back I will get her out of there. You’re already too late. You know that don’t you.

Suddenly she crashed into another body.

“Hey, hey, I gotchu I gotchu, shhh.” Ekko’s voice said tentatively as he hugged her close. But she was shaking, it did not let up. He hugged her before, like this. But he was not Blondie, he was not Lux. Her Lux. Her light.

Opening her eyes Jinx could see the Last Drop in the distance, the destination she feared to reach. A new fountain build in the plaza. Kids jumping and playing in the water. It was so peaceful. Kids were not supposed to come this close.

“Shh, breath” Ekko soothingly continued. Jinx just shook her head, she wanted to be away from here from him. “Hey, what’s your name?” He then asked gently.

You’d hate my name. I’m not the Powder you love, I could never be.

“Please tell me. I know you’re not Powder.”

Ekko can be the sweetest boy imaginable. Would he act the same if he knew how many of his friends she killed. It took some time. Jinx did not stop shaking, but eventually she muttered: “J-J-Jinx, s-s-stands for J-Jinx.”

There was a pause on Ekko. Did he know? Jinx couldn’t tell what he was thinking. Then his features tried to relax. Then without judgement in his voice he answered.

“Okay, Jinx. Nice to meet you. You were looking for Isha when you left, right?.”

He said it like he knew her. The girl’s head immediately snapped to Ekko’s a question burned into her features.

“You came here with yours.” Ooh little man, always too smart for your own good. “Well ours should be in the Last Drop, me and Pow were just heading out to her.”

After that he separated from her, giving her space. Then he reached out a hand to her.

She was about to take it when a ruckus at the Last Drop interrupted them.

Jinx froze.

A little brown-haired girl ran out. An oversized miner’s helmet bounced on her head. She wore a white shirt underneath a grey vest with golden embellishments along half of her chest. Instead of going with Jinx’s half eaten circus tent as pants they had their original yellow colour. But most importantly of all. No metal, no robot leg, just flesh and bones.

The little weight clashed against her legs and a quick but tight hug. It broke Jinx out of her frozen state. Without communication, she went down on her knees, holding up a finger gun. She needed to be sure. Without missing a beat Isha reciprocated their secret handshake.

After that Jinx cupped Isha’s cheeks, studying her face, her emotions, making sure this is real. Not another Illusion, not some trick of the light. But as Jinx felt the warm skin, she realised Isha was holding back tears, not happy tears either. Oh how deep did she had to hide all of this. Holding back her heart or it might kill her. Jinx after so long was finally able to read her emotions, and Isha was upset.

Meanwhile Ekko stood in silence letting them have their moment.

“Are you okay?” Jinx whispered. “What happened?”

The following barrage of hand signs were hard to follow. Jinx could only make out that it was about her and people not liking her.

“Woah woah slow….” Jinx couldn’t finish her sentence when another voice interrupted her

“Thank Janna you got her, Powder.” And here Jinx thought Claggor would shut up for once. But something was different about his voice. As vivid as it was, as relieved it sounded. Neither something Jinx connected to Claggor.

It was hard to focus looking towards the Last Drop. Three figures were exiting with worried/grinning faces.

Jinx could not make them out clearly. Scratches flickered in her vision distorted their faces. It were Mylo, Claggor, and Vander haunting her again. What was a quiet murmur near Isha turned not a storm.

“Look whatever I did, I’m sorry.”/“I know you can’t wait to blow it all up again!” Mylo said scratching his head/Mylo shouted, jagged teeth threatening to eat Isha.

“Hey Powder, you don’t look so good.”/“This is why Vi left you!” Claggor’s eyes went wide as he studied Jinx./Silent judgement, as always. Standing in the corner. Just watching.

“Guys please, she needs some space!”/“Just a matter of time before you kill them!” Ekko protectively put himself between them./Ekko turned around glaring at her. She felt so small under his gaze.

“Ekko you don’t happen to know what’s going on?”/“You were there, make me forget!” Out of all voices, why his. Jinx froze, eyes shaking, she was not in the present anymore. A wolflike creature emerged from the shadows, making a grab for her. His expression begging her to kill him.

She was back at the Hexgates, Vi holding onto her, refusing to let go. But her face turned angry.

“You did this. I told you to stay away! Mylo was right. You’re a jinx. This is all your fault! All your fault! All your fault!”

And she wondered who created Jinx.

Isha tried really hard to get through. But Jinx was curled in on herself on the floor, between to many onlookers and Ekko trying to protect her.

It was all too much. This universe proved it was all her fault. She should never have helped. She should’ve just stayed behind and listen to Vi.

“There is no good version of me.” Jinx was right. They don’t have a Jinx here and everything is better. They don’t even want Jinx, everyone just wants Powder.

She felt a small hand on her shoulder, a warm small fleshy hand.

“No one wants Jinx, except you.” Jinx mumbled” You only want Jinx, even though I hurt you” Then she looked into her eyes. “Will you let me fix you?” Isha nodded in response.

After that Jinx gabbed Rhino turned him on. Hopping on with Isha, ready to ride away.

Ekko noticed. “Jinx wait!”

But it was too late. Jinx and Isha rode away on Rhino, almost running over some pedestrians.

She wasn’t really thinking about where they were going. There was only one place in mind and memory carried her there. She locked the entrance, in hopes it will keep them out. It was a false hope though they always followed her.

At least Isha was happy to be back here. As she rushed ahead down the spiral staircase.

Home.

Well it once was their home. This place shouldn’t exist. It got destroyed, rammed into the Hexgates. This Powder made it her place too. Just the entrance alone was littered with beautiful paintings, portraits mostly. Jinx never could hold still with a brush to safe her life. Sure she was artistically gifted, but she lacked the patience to draw anything this detailed. She could, she just never found a reason to. To busy blowing everything up. You hurt everybody and now you’re gonna drag another Universe into your shit.

Why won’t they leave her alone?

Suddenly a hand grabbed her and lead her to the table, sitting her down face to face with her reflection. Jinx almost got lost in the innocent girl looking back at her, with curiosity. The same curiosity Jinx had about the other’s life.

Before digging deeper into that question Isha jumped into her lap staring back at her in the mirror with a lob-sided grin. That weight and warmth coming from her finally felt right. For a moment Jinx can forget what happened to Isha.

‘Don’t listen. You’re a hero!’ Isha signed. ‘My Hero.’

The smile on Jinx’s face was forced. Her eyes sunk but landed on a photo next to the mirror. Isha immediately felt Jinx freeze at the sight.

The small girl recognized two people in the picture. First was Jinx herself, or well Powder. She was locked in an embrace from Wolfy and made bunny ears with her fingers on the third figure. Isha didn’t know him and Jinx rarely mentions his name. His most striking feature was that scarred eye. He looked scary at first glance, but Isha felt there was something loving buried deep inside.

Very slowly Jinx’s fingers moved towards the photo, scared she might rip it apart. Carefully she picked it up and lovingly brushed her fingers over those faces. Small tears began to run down her cheeks.

Blisters and Bedrock. “If he found this, everything might have been different.”

Did they make up? They were a family here, a real family. Powder had everything here, everything she destroyed.

‘Who’s that’ Isha asked looking at the photo.

She never told Isha about him. She didn’t need to know. If she knew about Silco she might’ve run. Back then Jinx guessed, he was indirectly responsible for Isha being orphaned. He led the chembarons and Cross’ men were after her. He was not a good man, but he was still her father. He was still family.

“Remember how you fell onto my head?”

Isha smiled and nodded. It was a good memory. The first time she felt safe in her life.

“Well, long before you were around I fell into his lap just the same.” Isha listened closely. “When I lost it all, when I jinxed them all, when I had nowhere to go, he took me in, and I adored him.”

The next part was, what Jinx was afraid to tell. Afraid Isha would run if she knew.

“He made me what I am today. I wouldn’t say he was a good man. You’d probably still have your folks if I didn’t help him. I’m sorry. But he was still my father.”

Isha saw the pain and fear in within Jinx, without hesitation she interrupted. ‘I have you now, you are my folks.’

It dragged out a little melancholic smile.

“I wanna do good by you better than he did. But I’m no hero. Just a girl who blows everything up. Be it the good guys or the bad. You deserve better.”

After finishing her little story, Jinx looked back and forth between the picture and the mirror. Jinx did notice the pink strand in Powders hair, which let her wonder, where is Vi? She might’ve been in the Last Drop or maybe she is in Stillwater. But then…

Crick-Crick.

That old winding up sound before disaster. Jinx avoided looking at it. With horror she witnessed Clappy sitting in Isha’s lap as she happy wound it up.

Clap! Clap! Clap!

Each chime of the cymbal sending tremors through her mind.

“No!” she shouted as she ripped the monkey out of Isha’s hands and threw it away with as much force as she can muster.

Crack!

It bounced against the mirror breaking it, before flying behind them. It wasn’t even loaded just a stupid little kids toy. Isha followed its trajectory. Discovering something in its flight path that made her jump of.

Stressed out Jinx’s head fell into her propped up against the table. She looked back into the shattered mirror. Now this place looks like home. There you go again, breaking everything.

“Sorry Powder.” Jinx mumbled towards the face beneath the cracks.

In the mirror she saw where Isha headed. Their old space. Before it was a dark corner in her lair, just a place to torture herself. But with Isha’s help they made it their nook. Countless nights there were spend falling asleep together.

But Powder’s nook looked different, and that was when Jinx spied pink hair.

Violet!

It was a shrine dedicated to her. Decorated with violet plants, violet candles, incense sticks, a portrait of her sister, as young as she was when they she was allowed on that job, and a little puppet with a music box as a body.

No, no, no, no. Please no. It can’t be.

The pristine mirror shattered. It was too good to be true. There is always a price to pay, a price for progress. But no please, don’t tell Jinx it was Vi. This Powder has lost her.

“Always with you sis, even when we’re worlds apart.” Vi was supposed to have Mr Bunny, Jinx was supposed to have her hexgem. But Powder had nothing.

Heavy in her steps, dragging Rhino behind her, the blue haired girl approached the shrine. There she fell into one chair. What was she doing here? So far away from home.

As if guided by invisible hands, Jinx moved to light up some incense.

‘I’m sorry’ was all Isha signed. ‘I miss aunty Fat Hands, too’ She offered her hand, Jinx took it.

Good to know she wasn’t the only one. Clearly Powder came here often, if she was anything like Jinx, she’d talk to Vi here. They probably didn’t talk enough in the cult. They could’ve done more. For a time Jinx considered sending letters for Vi, there were countless unfinished crumpled drafts littering her home back in Terby. This is probably the next best thing.

So Jinx sat Rhino down into her lab. Loosing herself in the Wild Rune, the reflection in the Z-drive glowed with pink eyes. Made sense actually that Vi would be her Wild Rune.

“Hey Vi.” Jinx started talking. “Told ya I’d be with you, even if we’re worlds apart. Well, I think I have never been further away from you, and I don’t know how to come back yet. But hey, Isha is here, can you believe it.” She looked over to Isha with a smile. “Dunno how, but that bastard Fortune Cookie revived her, made her one of his puppets, like…” A pause, this was always difficult for her to grasp, send their father against them, turning him into that hollowed out shell. He’s gonna pay for that. “…like Vander. But she survived and she followed me, she found me again. You’re probably mad at me for running away. But I had no choice, you know what this city did to me, and you know what happens to those who stay close. I needed something new, something away from all the pain. Maybe find that something or someone worth building a future for. I know I have Isha back now, well I am working on fixing her, but I found someone else. Rather she found me. Her name’s Lux and…” Jinx cuckled. “Cyclops might’ve told you about her. She’s something special, she’s the light. But Dumbacia wants to snuff it out. I won’t let them. I just hope I can make it back in time. I miss her.”

Isha signed something on the edge of her vision.

“What no! I don’t…” Jinx replied flustered. Heat rising to her cheeks as she avoided eye contact.

Isha hummed an unconvinced “Mmh-hmm”, before her face turned into a knowing smirk. They used to have so many conversations with looks alone, but that too was taken by the Cookie.

“Oh you think you’re funny, huh?!”Jinx returned playfully, and without hesitation she threw Rhino to the side and jumped Isha with a tickle attack.

“Still think it is funny?”

That laughter reverberated through Jinx’s heart. Soothing her mind, the shadows and ghosts on the edges of her vision, were a far-off memory for now. Finally Jinx was able to give Isha something.

But Jinx wasn’t stopping her barrage of tickles any time soon, laughing with her little gremlin. Drunk with good emotions they wobbled around until they suddenly struck the shrine.

“Oop!”

Still there was something awakened Jinx’s curiosity, a cluttering sound, followed by the distinct hum of… Oh, powder was hiding something. Analysing the shrine again, it should’ve been obvious to Jinx. There was a hidden compartment, right behind the letters “VI”.

Knowing her own handiwork, she instinctively moved her hands underneath the wooden panel, where Vi’s old boxing gloves sat. She felt a button. Upon pressing it, a little drawer opened, containing 3 items. A notebook, a necklace and…

That last one made Jinx’s heart stop for just a second. Isha was mesmerized by them too. Her and Vi’s little secret, the secret that blew them all up. Powder still had them. She never build the monkeybomb…, and Silco would not have killed Vi, the family photo wouldn’t make sense…

Just then Jinx was hit with the realisation, there was another explosion caused by her, by these gems. That day took Vi away…

In the corner of her vision it looked like Isha was about to grab the crystals. Panicked Jinx intervened: “Don’t, their dangerous!”, before quickly grabbing and putting them away. Isha let go a surprised gasp. But didn’t dwell too long, as she picked up the necklace. It depicted a beautiful flower, one side had blue engravings the other just outlines. As Isha played around with it, Jinx went to grab the last item in the drawer.

The notebook. Powder drew a wild rune on the cover. She probably kept this one a secret. Don’t worry Pow-Pow your secret’s save with me. Opening it the first couple of pages were a bunch of drawings and doodles of the fur ball that used to run the academy, her Ekko and her Vi. He must’ve told her about who she grew up to be. Did he tell Powder about Jinx? Digging further in she fount more frantic scribbles and equations. Most people would not be able to make sense of it. Her own chaotic writing style always was a good way to encode her notes. If Jinx understood these calculations correctly, Powder was trying to travel into another universe. She wanted to visit Vi.

Ekko what have you done?! This could’ve ruined everything.

Powder should not ever have to experience what is was like in Jinx’s body. The next double page was covered I another drawing, wild rune in the middle and two bodies mirroring each other. Clever girl. She almost figured it out. That is why she did not travel yet. She needed a way to separate the bodies from each other, and judging from the previous drawings she must’ve seen her Ekko, maybe the Donger found out a way and didn’t tell them.

But she struck gold, this is exactly what she was looking for and Powder already did half the work. Jinx brought the other half with the wild rune.

“Look at this.” Jinx said, Isha followed by leaning her head on her shoulder. “She found a way. Maybe this can even help you.” It was a far stretch but it could be enough to bring Isha’s body back as well, and then she can leave this place behind, forever.

After exchanging their handshake, Isha jumped up remembering something. ‘Gonna put on some tunes.’ And she happily skipped over to the jukebox.

Oh this is gonna be fun! Jinx bit her lips with anticipation. The eagerness to work grabbed her again. This was her element, and she desperately needed something to work on, after today’s events. Anything not to think about them.

“Yeah, time to turn up the music!” Time to return their bodies to their rightful owners.

Chapter Text

One of those days indeed.

Getting away from Vander, Mylo and Claggor proved to be more difficult than Ekko anticipated. They were not happy about him calling not-Powder Jinx and gave him an earful before he managed to escape. They didn’t know. Him and Powder kept the other universe a secret from them. His week of insanity was easier to write off as being nervous about the competition.

He knew the weight the name Jinx carried, how her brothers used to bully her with it, how she called herself a jinx after Vi’s death, blaming herself. It was not a good time for her, she was devastated and sometimes she heard voices. But he was there and since building the shrine it has helped her a lot, though she is still somewhat of a recluse, hiding her true self from the world.

But the way Jinx reacted to the name Powder told him, he did not want to invoke her wrath over that name again. He could not fathom what agitated her about it but hearing her calling herself Jinx answered a lot. Something happened to her. Something bad, and no one was there for her to pick up the pieces. Neither he, Vander or even Silco.

His suspicions only got confirmed by her reaction to seeing the family. Whatever nightmares haunted her were far worse than what haunted Powder. He’s got to find her, before she hurts herself. Fortunately he has a feeling, where she ran off to.

Unfortunately, the place was locked down tight. Powder went a bit overkill with the locking mechanism, but the way Jinx modified it was outright mindboggling. This will take time to unlock, and he doesn’t know how much he has. Maybe he should blow it up.

Usually he respected when Powder locked herself in, sometimes she needs the space. But Jinx was an unknown and he feared for why she ran off clinging to Isha like that.

His panic rose even more as he felt the hair on his skin stand up. Arcane energy flowing through the air.

What is she doing in there?

He had to get in right now. But he wasn’t any closer to cracking the lock. “Fuck!”, he swore under his breath when he tried to destroy the lock with a nearby pipe.

Suddenly as he struck it, a surge of energy ripped through the door. The lock glitched and disintegrated.

“What the…!” He felt that energy or the aftermath of it, back when he awakened from his blackout in Powder’s lair. Is she leaving? His speed increased to a full sprint, almost tumbling down the stairs.

He can’t allow her to take Powder and Isha. That worried Ekko the most, he did not know what Jinx was up to. He does not like unknowns. Further down he felt the electricity in his hair. When he accidentally touched the railings, he got zapped. He needed to be faster.

Finally he reached the end of the tunnel, and he could see what Jinx was up to. The machine Heimerdinger, Powder and other Ekko build was haphazardly reconstructed, like some parts were missing and replaced with whatever was lying around. Most importantly though the machine was buzzing, it was active, and it was working.

The three curved prongs of the device were crackling with lightning. Inside stood Jinx, that huge device she flew away with slung around her shoulder. It looked dangerous to stand there, with gravity going crazy and floating objects being disintegrated not unlike the lock before.

At a relatively safe distance away Isha was fumbling around with levers and switches.

Steam picked up. The pipes and wires looked like they were about to burst, when suddenly a light burst out of Jinx’s device.

A webbed arcane bubble engulfed her. “Oh shit!”, Ekko thought. Jinx was about to disappear into another universe.

As he reached the bottom of the stairs Ekko reached out his hand and shouted: “Wait!” He did not stop running even almost went past Isha, when the little gremlin tackled him to the ground.

“Don’t come closer!” Jinx shouted back, a manic worried look on her face. “You can have your Powder back and then you’ll never have to see me again!” Her voice cracked with desperation, years of hurt and loss.

Meanwhile Isha went back to fiddling with the panels. Still lying on the floor Ekko looked up and saw the chaotic instructions the girl followed. As he turned his head towards the machine, he caught a glimpse into pink shining eyes. Sad and tired, pretty much looking exactly what Ekko expected from the person behind Powder’s face, but it made his heart bleed.

The entire lair started shaking and the bubble spun up more violently.

“Now Ish!” Jinx shouted. The girl in question picked up to cable ends and slammed them together.

Everything faded into white.

After a moment Ekko got his bearings again. Everything seemed calmer, like he was in the eye of a storm. Looking back towards the device, the wild rune has calmed down. Powder laid on the floor in front.

Feeling relative safe now, he ran up towards her on the ground propping up her head.

Looking up he saw… her. She wore a green oversized jacket, with a purple hood. She had different hair to his Powder, a relatively long braid fell down her neck. It reminded him of Pow-Pow when she was younger. A long blue and violet bang covered half her eyes. And those sorrowful tired looking eyes, glowed in an unnatural pink. Her skin was as pale as a corpse. In fact, if Ekko could describe the alternate version of his girlfriend, she’d looked like she died over and over again. Life refused to let her go and death did not want to take her in.

“Ekko?” mumbled the voice in his arms groggily. “What happened…?”

Before Ekko could open his mouth an even raspier voice interrupted them. “Alright shut it off!”

Shortly after the command, the machine powered off and the giant arcane orb shrunk down into the device, leaving them in darkness. The only thing lighting the room were two pink glowing dots.

Deep breaths, in and out.

She was back in her own body. I felt wrong in all the right places.

Shimmer poisoning her veins, her senses dialled up to their usual eleven, and the feeling in her left middle finger was gone again. Phantom pain was still a bitch sometimes.

But she still felt sluggish, like she just ran a marathon on full shimmer speed. Well, she kind of did against Feather Lady. It is only now that it was catching up to her.

She could hear though the heavy breathing of the two silhouettes on the ground.

Fumbling around Jinx found her lighter. After two tries she finally got it to light it.

The tiny dancing flame revealed the other Ekko, and Powder.

Powder…

Seeing those cute eyes in a mirror was one thing. But seeing the actual soul behind them stare back at her was a completely different beast. Her face was innocent, pure. Powder was everything good, Jinx was not. She had to kill that part of her, and it scared Jinx that Powder would some day come back for revenge.

Pink stared into blue, blue staired back at pink. The room only filled with the sound of shallow breaths.

Why am I so nervous, it is just me?

She fell down a well didn’t she, you pushed her. Oh she will hate you!

No shut up, she doesn’t know me.

She will.

Powder found herself in a similar but different situation. She remembered when her Ekko woke up months ago in her arms, no memories of the past few days. This time it was her who blacked out at Benzo’s and then found herself wrapped up in his warm arms.

She only caught a glimpse of the person in the wild rune. She saw blue hair and the same jacket other-Ekko wore as he disappeared. Then everything went dark, besides the glow of the Z-Drive and those pink orbs, which unblinkingly staired right at her. It reminded her of one of those monsters she and Vi created.

Ekko on the other hand still held her tight, held her protectively. His warm grasp was always reassuring to her. He doesn’t show it much, but she knew Vi’s death has hit him almost as hard as her. But everybody else moved on. Only us two are stuck in the past.

Tsipp!

A noise pierced the darkness.

Tsipp!

Suddenly a tiny flame lit up, dancing in shaky hands. The half dead looking creature of a girl was revealed by the light. Powder was not sure what or who she was looking at. Her first impression of her was that of a dangerous looking beast, striking from the dark. Now she could barely see half of her gaunt face hiding behind a blue and pink bang. Her eyebags stretched down into infinite darkness, as if she didn’t sleep for the past year.

But what haunted Powder the most, where those unnaturally pink, and unblinking eyes. They were focused on her, looking directly into her. In her own state of terror Powder did not even recognize how the other girl froze in fear, hiding inside that jacket, other Ekko’s jacket.

“You were different in my dream too.” It couldn’t be.

“Who are…?” she murmured underneath her breath, before wordlessly standing up and moving closer. The urge to take a closer look, to find out if it really was her or not, has enraptured her. She couldn’t get far before a hand caught her.

“Wait.” Ekko said urgently. It was a warning, but Powder did not want to listen. The urge of getting a better look at the scared girl was overtaken by the need to be close to her.

“Let me go, I can handle…” myself?. That last word wasn’t said out loud, as Powder was unsure if the blue haired girl even was herself. They looked nothing alike. At least the earnestness in Powder’s eyes must have convinced Ekko remove his hand from her wrist.

“Just be careful, she’s… unstable.”

Whatever that meant Powder was about to find out. Carefully she moved closer. Step by step, she saw those pink eyes getting more manic. Powder could feel it, she wasn’t alone in her mind. She was not in the present. Powder knew that sensation.

Now she stood right in front of her. Close enough for her hand to brush aside the other’s hair and hold her cheek. She had to know.

Both girl’s breath hitched at the touch. Her skin felt cold and rough. Powder took note that this person looked malnourished and scarred.

“M’sorry, m’sorry, m’sorry…” The girl mumbled into Powder’s hand, now her eyes jumping around the room, not being able to focus. Another pang of empathy ripped through her heart.

In her softest voice Powder whispered, “Hey, look at me.”, as she turned the other girls head her way. She tried to help her through this, like she wished people helped her in the past.

“Shh, it’s alright. Don’t listen to them.” Powder kept whispering any time she felt a tremor in the other girl. “They’re not real.”

From this angle Powder could finally study the other’s face. The pale skin, the signs of fighting etched into her features, the ever-present wrinkles of sleepless night, dark necrotic veins spreading from her eyes. Years of pain and suffering were written all over her face. This can’t be me, can it? But to Powder’s horror she recognized more lines and features as her own, like the tiny freckles on her nose. Only this close she saw the dark reflection the other was, staring right back at her.

A question was burning on her tongue, as the pink streak of the other’s hair fell back over her hand. But she knew now was not the time to ask?

If Vi would become such a badass, what happened to me?

There was a beat of silence as the hand touched her cheek. Powder was so warm, almost as warm as Blondie. It scared the voices away. She looked at Jinx as something precious, something awe inspiring. At least that was what Jinx took from the gentle touch.

She leaned into it, as she has missed this kind of warmth. Isha wasn’t able to provide it in the last couple of months and now Powder, oh too good for her Powder just provided it without asking why. Jinx would never be capable of that warmth.

She also felt the tiredness overtaking her body. This body just was overloaded with Shimmer, there was always a recovery period and Feather Lady brought Jinx to her limits.

Powder’s eyes used to haunt her. She never spoke, but she was always in the background, just watching. Jinx could never tell if she was judging her or pitying her. She didn’t need either. But now Powder was here in the flesh, with a real touch, a real connecting, and she felt nothing but warmth. This time she spoke, she whispered, and it drowned out everything else. No voice was every that clear inside her mind.

“Shh, it’s alright. Don’t listen to them… They’re not real.”

That broke something deep within Jinx. Despite everything Jinx did, Powder took her in. She made it seem like everything was okay. But doubts still prickled in the back of her neck.

She didn’t know!

In a moment of weakness and exhaustion Jinx fell forward into Powders arms, bringing both of them too their knees. At least like this she didn’t have to look her in the eye. The inevitability of telling her the truth hung over her head. Like this she can distract herself with the scenery behind her. Only for her eyes to wander to the dark corner of Vi’s shrine. A dangerous thought burned inside her mind.

“But he didn’t make Jinx. You did.”

Vi was the reason she was still alive. More than once she saved Jinx’s life, even before she got out of Stillwater. Jinx would not be Jinx without her, and now she found proof that without Vi, Powder was never pushed down a well.

We kinda destroy everything together don’t we, sis.

One of the many reasons Jinx ran from home. It did not work out between her and Vi, they need to move on from each other. Their endless quest to find each other again has cost so many lives. Silco, Vander, Isha, Cyclop’s mom…

Just then her train of thought got interrupted by the soft pitter patter of Isha rushing towards them, past a shocked locking Ekko.

Powder’s was unable to think further about her question as the girl in front of her fell to her knees, dragging Powder down with her. Calloused fingers wrapped themselves around her body delicately, like they were afraid to break her.

In response Powder gently stroke the other’s hair. Her hand going down the braid she felt on her back.

Mom used to braid mine.

Their little moment was interrupted though by the pitter patter of a little girl, that fell into Powder’s life a few days after other-Ekko disappeared.

But instead of Isha going directly towards Powder, Jinx released her tight grip and turned towards the little gremlin. Said little gremlin had a toothy grin on her face as she approached.

Powder gave them the space but watched keenly at their little exchange.

‘Still got all your parts?’ Isha signed.

Oh wait, she did not come here alone. Did her Isha come with?

With a heavy sigh Jinx answered, “Sure Scraps, everything’s still here!” before putting up her hand in a finger gun and they exchanged their own secret handshake. It looked different to the one she had with her Isha.

Just then Powder saw the metal prosthetic on her left hand. How many parts were ripped out of her?

Despite the dark and disturbing mirror, this was the first time she saw a gentle smile on the other’s face. That smile was filled with the warmth she wasn’t feeling earlier. It gave Powder a little bit of hope. She always had a big heart. But the bigger the heart, the more it hurts when it bleeds.

Someone else pushed himself into Powder’s point of view. It was Ekko. He first took in the scene of the two other girls exchanging a light conversation before focusing on Powder.

“You okay? Wasn’t really a pleasant experience for me back then.”

“I’m fine, just a little headache.” Powder answered. “How long was I out?”

“Just a couple of hours.”

That made Powder release a sigh of relief. At least her counterpart had the kindness to give her, her own body back.

“Thank Janna!”, she said before giving him a little peck on his cheek and burying herself into the crook of his neck.

“At least she didn’t throw stuff in your face when seeing you…”

“Uhm…” the boy replied nervously. Powder moved back to take a look at him, scratching the back of his neck.

“Right!?” Powder continued.

“Well, she did kinda pointed that huge ass gun in my face.”

That fact would’ve almost shocked Powder, that her twin throws guns at people’s faces willy-nilly, but then again she was her, and she would not do it without good reason. This being her goofball of a boyfriend he probably just said the wrong thing… again.

“Okay spill it, what did you do this time?”

“Nothing I just… don’t call her Powder… her name’s…” Ekko hesitated, he moved closer, a careful look on his face. What is he so afraid of? Before he could finish his sentence she heard a rattling sound coming from her twin, followed by noise of crackling lightning. Hextech, Heimer and other-Ekko called it.

“Jinx… stands for Jinx!” Her twin announced with a snarl in her throat. Her hand over a blue glowing pistol, on the cusp of drawing.

Jinx was glad Isha was still here. The second warm thing in the room.

‘That’s Powder, isn’t it?’ Isha signed after their handshake.

Powder, right, I’ve told Isha about her. Clever girl, of course she remembers.

“Yeah it is, thought she was dead for good.” Jinx said as she turned her head to the other pair. “As for the other, remember Tick Tock, the Boy Saviour?”

Though Jinx was somewhat weirded out by the sight she saw. Powder left a little peck on him before leaning in. Her chest tightened with feelings too opposite for Jinx to make out. She saw Powder leaning in, being close with Ekko, an intimate moment between them. They felt safe and trusting with each other. She was not afraid to break him. It was a longing she did not understand. All she and Ekko knew was bats and bullets.

But it also felt wrong that she did it with the Boy Savior, that image just didn’t make sense to Jinx. She never had any feelings towards him, sure they were friends once, maybe again. But he was a nuisance to her for so many years. She felt nothing while gunning down his friends.

“Eww”, came from the side of her, bringing Jinx out of her mind and luring out a little chuckle.

‘He’s no blondie.’ She signed. On that she and Isha can agree.

Blondie. Now she started to imagine Blondie was there instead of Ekko. That longing feeling she had before intensified, it flared in her chest. The sun was shining from within, yet she was so very far away.

“He sure ain’t no Sunbeam.” Jinx mumbled back. Her focus back on the conversation between the Lovebirds. It still felt wrong to her. But this is the Powder her Ekko met, was it really what he saw in her. Just the girl of her dreams, did he want her to be Powder again? Was that all there was? All that longing expression he had. No he’s not like that. He moved on. He’s better off without us.

“Okay spill it, what did you do this time?”

“Nothing… I just… don’t call her Powder… her name’s…”

In that moment Ekko’s posture became possessive. He shielded Powder from Jinx.

“Oh look who it is. The boy saviour.” The prickles in the back of her mind returned. A devilish grin appeared on Ekko’s face.

She’s mine. You can’t have her. You will break her. I’ll tell her what you did!

“Jinx… stands for Jinx.” She snarled. She didn’t want to come of as hostile, but the flickers in her vision did not allow for straight thoughts.

Now there it was, the brief flash of horror in Powders face.

She’ll find one way to jinx the job. Shut up! It was the faintest of whispers, but its scream was deafening. That was an old name, an old curse, she hasn’t heard in years. It made her heart stop just for a second.

The only thing keeping her from spiralling was the firm grip of Ekko’s hand. It helped her eyes focus on the scene in front of her.

Her eyes first glanced at a panicked Isha. She clutched a pale shaking hand, but its owner stood frozen. Slowly Powder’s eyes climbed up the arm, and they almost had trouble fixating on the face behind blue hair with all it’s rough edges returning.

Her twin, her reflection… Jinx, shivered in place. That name made Powder nauseous. Her jittery eyes didn’t look at Powder, they looked next to her, scowling at Ekko. It made shivers run down her spine. But the gaze was distant, Powder could tell her other’s mind was not in reality anymore. She did not have an episode like this in years. But her other was still troubled by them.

It was apparent from the way she staired Ekko down, that he was the cause of dangerous thoughts. She remembers being in a similar state. Devilish grins and snarls appearing around her brothers, only Ekko managed to hold them off. But that was years ago, right after Vi. She knew they just wanted to be there for her, but her mind projected nightmares.

“Ekko?” Powder gently asked, letting go of his hand, before turning around protectively over Jinx.

“Yeah?” Ekko said with a shaky voice. He was terrified. Unlike before he actually believed she would shoot him.

“Would you leave us alone?” Powder replied, then she looked over her shoulder to Jinx. Reassuring blue eyes meeting scared pink. There weren’t as jittery as before, when Ekko was in her field of vision. “I think she needs some space.”

The fear in Ekko’s eyes did not let up though.

“Are you sure about this? What if she…”

“No!” Powder said as she turned around, looking into Jinx’s eyes, studying them close. She knew the person buried deep within. While they couldn’t be more different, the bond and warmth towards Isha is something they shared. “She won’t. She’s me… You can trust me with myself.”

Something about those words seem to break through the haze in those pink eyes. They didn’t shake anymore, they focused on Powder with a slight degree of relief.

“Ekko please!” She pleaded again.

A sigh of resignation exited Ekko’s mouth. He paused to think for a bit, but he already knew, there was no way of changing Powders mind, and it probably was for the better. Powder always had a unique perspective on things. It helped him out with many projects. She was smarter, more observant than him, even if she barely used that big brain of hers. But she saw something in Jinx that he didn’t.

“Okay. I’ll let the other’s know you’re alright. They won’t bother you.” He closed the gab between him and placed a soft goodbye kiss on her mouth.

“Now go, before I start to join my twin and shoot you.” Ekko only hoped she was joking. But without thinking further on it he walked away.

As he got to the stairs he shouted back: “If you two need anything you know where to find me.”

“See ya, Little Man!” Powder shouted back in a brighter more chipper voice. It was an obvious attempt to lift the mood.

This entire day has been a single nightmare. Jinx was just so tired, she just wanted to sleep. But the electricity from Isha hand clutched in hers, kept her awake, and partially aware of her surroundings. She watched the scene unfold in front of her.

How Powder’s face morphed from fear to something more sympathetic. Surrounded by scribbles her face was the only clear one, and she looked at her as if she could hear them. It was another thing that kept her grounded.

For a moment Jinx feared Ekko would take her away, but instead of going with him, she defended Jinx. A new warmth spread through her chest. She found the Powder reaching out for her from beyond the grave. The Powder Jinx sought to protect, the name she didn’t want to sully. But also the Powder that cared for her in return.

With Ekko the shadows disappeared. Now it was just her, Powder and Isha in the room. Left in silence.

“Sorry he can be a bit overprotective.” Powder said in a shy voice. Nervous about meeting her other self. But she crept closer.

“P-Powder?” Jinx just asked finally able to string together a word.

“That’s me! Hehe!” She nervously chuckled in reply. “Is the quiet better?”

Powder was too sweet. “You made them go away.” Exhaustion was still audible in her voice and Jinx slumped to the ground.

“Yeah kinda figured you weren’t all there.” Then she picked up her music box, which fell to the ground. “Music?”

Jinx nodded. It really was, it didn’t matter what song was playing, the background noise alone filled the lair with much more warmth.

With the gramophone back in its original place and a nice tune filling the air, Powder sat down next to Isha. Her eyes darted around the lair.

“You two sure made a mess of my space.”

“Well that’s kind of my thing. Always making a mess, screwing everything up wherever I go.” Jinx replied in a small voice. As she brought her knees up to her chest. Isha bumped her head against the bomber’s shoulder. It did little to reassure her.

“That why you call yourself Jinx?” Powder asked nervously, scared of the implications. Scared of all the things she screwed up, because she went out there and invented stuff. Maybe it was a good thing she stayed here, when all her potential lead to more destruction.

“Sure why not, been one long enough and now the name just stuck." Jinx’s tone was apathetic and bitter, this was a speech she told herself many, many times.

Powder didn’t want to believe it. It should be her who calls herself Jinx not her twin. At least she had Vi in her life, how did go so wrong.

“That can’t be! B-but you had Vi. What happened?”

A bitter laugh escaped Jinx’s mouth, and she stood up, making her way to Vi’s shrine.

“You wanna know why I am Jinx?! You wanna know about the night Powder died?!” Jinx’s bitter tone did not let up. It didn’t matter, she’ll hate me after this anyway.

The only answer she got, where careful footsteps behind her. Powder stood frozen in the middle of the fan, holding her elbow. Isha was right behind her, looking worried.

“Tell me, when did you lose Vi?” Jinx asked carefully, her back still turned to Powder, fingers tracing the items on the shrine.

“It was a tip from Little Man. Vi finally allowed me to come with Topside.“ Powder answered but choked about the next part.

Meanwhile Jinx opened the secret compartment of Vi’s shrine and took out the little pouch. Powder’s breath hitched at seeing them.

“And you found these funny looking rocks that made the building go boom.”

Powder sniffled at that point. “V-Vi was caught in the explosion… she saved my life that day.”

“Yeah, that’s our sis.” Jinx answered, the first gentle note since she started her story. “Well she didn’t die that day. Yet I still managed to blow up the building. The Pilties weren’t happy about that one.” Jinx took out one of the crystals. Repeatedly throwing it into the air and catching it again.

“Later that day I showed the crystals to Vi. They became our little secret. She told me Mylo was wrong, and one day, this city is going to respect us.”

With heavy slow movements Jinx picked up Clappy, that gentle smile gone. “A few days later, Vander got in trouble because of us. Vi didn’t take me on the rescue mission, said little Powder wasn’t ready. But then Powder remembered our little secret.”

Crick! Jinx started turning the monkey’s key.

“The shiny rock could make her bombs work.”

Crick!

“Oh Powder could help.” Jinx’s grin became more manic. With each turn of the key Powder jumped back a little.

Crick!

Eventually Isha came closer to Powder gripping her hand.

“There she was climbing up ye old cannery. Vi and the rest hiding behind a door, that was about to be smashed by a monster, to rescue them little Powder send Clappy on his merry way.”

Clap-clap-clap. The little monkey toy was set down on the ground inching closer and closer to Powder. But he stopped one step in front of her.

“For a moment she thought she failed again, they never worked…”

Clap! The tension within its clockwork released.

“BOOM!” Jinx used her shimmer speed to dash right into Powder’s personal space. Powder flinched backwards stumbling on the table. If it wasn’t for Isha she would’ve fallen to the ground. She was at the brink of tears, praying to be released from this nightmare, the grip on Isha’s hand almost hurt the little girl. As quickly as her twin turned manic, as quickly she let herself fall into a squat, eying the little monkey between her legs.

“It worked, Powder’s little monkey bomb worked… It got them all.” Emphasis on the “all”. “She was so happy that her bombs finally worked. So she found Vi outside. She couldn’t wait to tell her. She thought Vi would be all excited too. Proud she finally did it.” At this Isha returned the firm grasp on Powder’s now jittery hand.

“But Vi turned on me, she hit me called me a Jinx. Then she disappeared into the dark without me.”

“No, Vi wouldn’t do that! You lie!” Powder regained her footing, standing over Jinx.

The mad bomber’s face turned upwards, staring into blue teary eyes. “I am many things Pow-Pow, a liar ain’t one of’em.” That crazy glint in Jinx’s eyes intensified, even her pupils were starting to glow a deep pink. “Mylo, Claggor, Vander, they all disappeared in the flames.” As much as Jinx tried to hide it, her voice broke, as pink tears streamed down her cheeks.

“No!” Powder was silent as she collapsed to her knees. This was wrong this is not how things are supposed to be.

“Funny thing though she never left me.” Jinx continued, circling around her twin. “I always heard her. Shadows in the streets, prickles on the back of my neck.” Then Jinx got close and whispered in her mirror’s ear “Her voice. Pushing me. Picking me up when all the colours were black. She’s the reason I’m still alive.”

Powder showed no response, besides sobbing. This may have been the first thing that she actually couldn’t deny. Even after her Vi died, she never left her too. She knew those shadows in the streets, the prickles on the back of her neck. But since building that shrine, they were under control.

It’s only then that Jinx also deflated, their shoulders only centimetres from touching. As she curled in on herself, hugging her knees with one hand while the other held the back of her neck, her mind spiralling with the things she was too afraid to say out loud. That without Vi she wouldn’t be this fucked up. Maybe it would’ve been for the better if she stayed dead.

“All that time Vi haunted me, she actually spend it locked away in Stillwater. I didn’t know. And when she returned, for a moment I thought I can get Powder back too.” She sounded defeated, and held up her left hand, intensely staring at that metal finger. “But I was wrong. I am just Jinx now. I don’t even know if it stands for anything anymore.”

This was it, Jinx thought, now Powder knows what I am, she’ll just her back on like everybody else.

Powder on the other hand, was barely able to listen anymore. She felt herself fall down a dark endless well. This was not the Vi Ekko told her about. His Vi was badass, strong, looked out for everybody. She wouldn’t do this, would she? Quite frankly, Powder didn’t know the answer to that one anymore. What would she have done, if her brother’s or her Ekko killed her family, even by accident. That’s all it was, two different accidents that send their lives on completely different paths, but some mistakes can never be unmade.

But she heard a little angry grunt. It did not come from Jinx, no it has Isha who looked mad, really mad, as she bashed her fists against Jinx’s shoulder.

“What?!” The other blue haired girl said in annoyance. It made Isha stop, she took a step her scowl only deepening.

‘Bad Jinx!’, she signed, ‘You made Powder cry. Powder is friend!’ Then she crossed her arms.

“Well, she wanted to know the truth.” But that wasn’t enough for Isha, who grunted again in defiance.

‘Not the whole truth’ she continued. That actually got Powder’s attention, she was already puzzled by her little gremlin’s actions. ‘What about Jinx the Hero! The Jinx who found me! The Jinx who busted me and half of Zaun out of Stillwater! The Jinx that worked together with Fat Hands to help Wolfy! And Sparkles too!...’

Isha continued to sign, about the great Adventures of Jinx. At least one thing stayed the same between universes. Her relationship with Isha. Her own one has been pestering her non-stop to teach her how to build stuff. Probably one of the few things keeping her mind off the death of her parents. But she never asked Ekko, or Claggor. No she always followed Powder around, like she’s her big sister. Seeing Isha and Jinx interact like that at least gave Powder a little hope.

‘Jinx stands for hero!’ With that Isha finished her story, with a content smile.

Powder only spied the melancholic expression on Jinx. She couldn’t argue back, everything Isha said was true. But she saw the hesitation of admitting anything good about yourself.

‘Remember why we’re here!’ is what she signed next.

Actually a good question Powder hasn’t thought of yet.

“Why are you here?” She asked addressing Jinx directly.

The other girl just sighed. Her eyes moving towards Isha in sorrow. “To fix what is broken. Better to show you. You wouldn’t believe me if I told ya.”

But Isha posture turned reluctant.

‘Scared!’ she signed.

Chapter Text

Two streams of steam were rising into the air. Following them led to two cups of tea on their workbench, fresh cups. His partner probably just woke up and made it for them. Ah, those were the early mornings back at the academy, always started with a hot cup of tea.

A bit of shuffling came from behind, turning around his partner carried a new prototype to the table.

“You know I am physically incapable of drinking tea.”, said a synthetic voice.

Suddenly his partners movements stopped.

“Oh sorry, old habits die hard I guess.” Jayce answered, still a pained look in his eyes. He always looked at Viktor like that. It is hard not to overlook the cracked mask that split Viktor’s human face in half. Still he deep within it’s features he still tried to find his old partner’s humanity.

This wasn’t the first time he forgot and will probably not be the last. Viktor was actually glad Jayce kept these kinds of mannerisms. These displays of affection kept his heart warm, or what’s left of it. Viktor theorized without it, he’d give in to the corruption.

“How’s the new hand?” Jayce asked.

His partner lifted up the new mechanical prosthesis replacing his right hand flexing it.

“The compulsion to touch a subject’s forehead has been reduced.” Viktor stated plainly. “But I still need to adjust to the lack sensory receptors.”

Jayce was afraid of that. He made an internal note to look into the means of transferring touch through metal.

Replacing the corrupted parts of Viktor has been an arduous project. They started by trying to remove that claw of his. It had a mind of its own as they discovered. Getting rid of it was their first priority. But cutting it off, proved to be harder than initially anticipated. Viktor being Viktor still made some improvements. One of their first prototype arms was fitted to the now empty socket, that used to belong to the claw. But actually getting control over it took long practice.

Speaking of hand, this was the next part in their new construction project. It was something both decided to do together. It was a huge project, it was supposed to give aid to Zaunites in need. It was mostly Vik’s idea. To make up for what he has done. But Jayce was on board immediately. Seeing how his Hextech inventions never made it to the workers who needed them. He was done building weapons.

With a heavy thump Jayce heaved a brass gauntlet onto the table. It almost looked like his old inventions. He already wanted to start calibrating it, but Viktor’s hand stopped him. With the next movement he put one of the mugs into Jayce’s hands.

“Soon new people will arrive. You should get ready to greet them.”

It was already that time of day. Word of their inventions spread around, and people down here needed the help. What started with one miner caught in the disaster of their arrival, spread with word of mouth. Now more and more people are looking to them for help.

Jayce sighed, he really was looking forward to working on this, but regrettably he stayed up too long last night, and now it was already past noon.

“Just make sure not to overdo the calibrations. That hand is meant to hold not crush.”

Before Jayce turned to leave, Viktor’s head twitch, forcefully he closed his eyes, and clutched his forehead as if it was in pain.

“Viktor, are you feeling alright?” In an instant Jayce was by his side, spilling most of his tea.

“The intricacies of the Arcane are still a mystery to me.” He mumbled before turning his head to Jayce. “It has passed.” Just then Viktor picked up the other mug and extended it to his partner “Nothing to worry about.”

With the mug exchanged Viktor turned around now focused on his work.

That was usually a sign that Jayce cannot get any more out of him.

“Just tell me if it happens again, partner.”

Viktor just turned his head back looking at Jayce, giving him a reaffirming nod.

Breathing a sigh of relief, Jayce got ready to see if new people have come by again. His mind already trying to come up with explanations for that twitch.

What actually went through Viktor’s mind was something that can’t be, and a soul he has touched before.

“I know your scared. Come here” Jinx said and with the softest of touches hugged Isha. “But there is another Isha in there. She is probably even more scared than you.”

Isha just hugged harder tears still in her eyes.

“Shh, It’s okay, it’s okay. Let it out.” Powder saw a glint of focus in those pink eyes. “We will find the Cookieman, and we will make him fix you. I swear I will get you your life back.”

After that Jinx cupped Isha’s cheeks her face in tears. But she nodded. She knew that there was another Isha and that she is hurting her. Jinx was right. But she does not want to go back to the metal body. All her senses felt wrong. She couldn’t breathe, eat, drink, sleep, feel, and give off little noises. Everything in her heart in her soul screams that this is how it should be. She felt right in this body. But it wasn’t hers to take. This was Powder’s Isha, she deserves to be with her family as well.

Isha still sniffled in Jinx’s hands. A bit of snot running from her nose. But it didn’t bother Jinx. Instead she asked Isha, “Hey can you look after Rhino, see if he’s alright.”

Rhino, huh?

“So what’s their name.” I didn’t hear Vi come in. I was buried deep within my newest scoop of scrap, was trying building a new bomb. One day they will work. I really love tinkering with the stuff I found. Put them together in new fun ways and see how they work.

“This one’s Mouser.” I said, just putting on the finishing touches on her little nose. Maybe next time Vi will take me with her on a job. “Think she will finally work?”

“She will.” Vi said as she sat down next to me, brushing my hear to the sides, with her big strong hands.

“They never worked before.” Countless tests. I mean some paint bombs work, but the I never got a stable charge for higher explosives. I hugged my knees, making myself small as I had these thoughts.

But then Vi bumped my shoulder. “Pow-Pow you’re a genius. I still don’t understand how you fixed the Punch-o-matic, but that was one of the best birthday-presents.”

Yeah that it was. I remember going through that machine. It was fun, taking it apart to see what broke. The scrap I collected just fit neatly into place. It just made sense to me. Mylo will never understand.

Sensing my smile, Vi said one last thing.

“You can fix anything and one day your little gadgets will change the world.”

Powder’s longing to build and fix anything has died with Vi. Whether or not the world is better without her inventions she isn’t sure of anymore. There was no lie behind those haunted eyes. Because Jinx wanted to help, her entire family died.

“You’re not the kind of person that helps other people with her projects.” What Ekko said about Jinx suddenly made sense. Because her help turns people into ash.

That’s what you’re supposed to be. How can he say that, when the one time she just wanted to help, she made everything worse.

She still had the stones. The stones that took away her family and they will again. She should get rid of them. Never touch that curse. All they bring is destruction. But it cannot be that Vi would reject Jinx like that. There was still so much left she hasn’t told her. Powder knew that this Fat Hands Isha signed about was Vi. But when and how were they reunited? Maybe it’s just false hope, Jinx must’ve had something good because of Vi

What kind of a cruel fate was this. Who cursed her with this cryptic puzzle? This impossible choice. It wasn’t fair and Powder wants to reject it. Her ideas were supposed to change the world.

At that Powders eyes finally landed on the instrument Isha was inspecting.

It wasn’t part of the machine before. It was something Jinx must’ve brought from her own universe. The Jinx who rebuild all this within hours, when it took her and Ekko a week to construct. Jinx used her potential, still having Vi on her mind, pushing her forward. Powder meanwhile did not have it.

But that device. Jinx called it Rhino.

Still giving them names. It put a little smile on her face.

Slowly she moved closer, she wanted to see it. To see what she could be capable of.

Rhino himself looked like a bunch of chaotically put together junk. But Powder found beauty in it’s construction. It was not lost on her that it was a weapon first, she still noticed the little things, the little levers and switches that could in theory open it up to more features. It was an intricate and versatile machine constructed like a children’s troy. That maw at one end looked badass. Silco would love to see that one.

The most striking feature though was a familiar looking glass tube, with a wild glowing orb and those monkeys inside. It was a Z-Drive. It was sweet actually, with the Z-Drive and his jacket. Even if Jinx didn’t have Vi, Ekko was still a constant in her life.

“I remember building the Z-Drive with him,” Powder said, eyes lost in the glow of the rune.

“I know” replied an aggravated voice. Powder turned around only to see blue hair buried within the circuits of the machine. Her jacket was draped over the console, a new notebook, now lied open next to its twin. “Recognized my own handiwork.” Powder couldn’t see her face, but there was pain lined within these words. It was not a happy memory she was talking about.

Suddenly Jinx quietly cursed to herself, before reaching out with her right hand.

“Yo, need the welder.”

Shit where did she put it. Powder didn’t need to look long, it was tucked away in the same corner Ekko always complained she put it. Always saying I need a system. Hah, I have a system, you just don’t get it.

Passing her the tool, Powder now could get a good look on her twin’s naked arm. It was a tapestry of beautiful cloud tattoos, running up her arm and down her side. But they looked rough, too many scars to count. Zaun in her early days was a violent place, but at least the Entresol got better after Vi’s death. Stop it, shut up. It’s not her fault.

“I didn’t build much after Vi passed.” Powder said suddenly, she didn’t know where that came from. But she felt like venting out her demons, Jinx might be the only one who could understand her fully.

There was only a grunt of acknowledgment from Jinx.

“Here and there I helped my stupid brother’s out with some projects.” Powder’s hand went over the console, over to the two notebooks. Looking through Jinx’s notes, she really saw herself again. Chaotic as always and still everything is half notes half scribbling whatever came to her mind. Though there were two key differences.

First were the people drawn in Jinx’s book. There was no Ekko, or Heimerdinger, but a blonde girl with a headband. A rather cute one Powder might add, with the most radiant smile she’s ever seen on anyone. There was just something about her. The way Jinx drew her, she must be someone very special. There was so much care put into each line. A careful press on the paper, as if Jinx was too afraid to break it or rather the blonde. Powder didn’t notice the smile and blush on her own face.

The second less significant but still interesting thing were her notes. They were the same calculations she had on the Z-Drive, but a bit more incomplete. Probably all Ekko remembered.

“I never build something as awesome as Rhino over there.” It really was true. Mouser was the last bomb she ever build. The last anything she named.

“Heh, hear that Rhino. Powder loves you!” That made Powder giggle. “Urgh fine I tell her,” she muttered. “Pow he likes you too. No surprise though. Pow-Pow is part of him.”

“Pow-Pow?”

“Yeah Pow-Pow, Fishbones and a bunch more. Crammed them together in him. Got my whole family in there.” Then it made click in Powders head, she was talking about previous guns.

“Even the Z-Drive? Did Ekko let you have his.” Suddenly Powder heard the sounds of tools dropping, the air grew tense. Jinx was unbelievably still.

“No...” Something about that tone deeply unsettled Powder. “Build that one myself.”

“How is he by the way?”

“Dunno. Don’t care. Probably off rebuilding Zaun with his bug friends or whatever,” Jinx answered in a spiteful tone, retreating her head from the circuits, before leaning it against one of her knees, with a distant stare. “I wouldn’t know.”

That struck Powder the most. She wasn’t with him?!

Powder couldn’t ponder that question much longer, because the sound of Isha pulling a whipcord interrupted them. She wanted to boot up the machine again but accidentally powered up the Z-drive.

The monkeys started spinning, but instead of the teal glowing mobius strip, purple chains appeared around the wild rune. Yet everything lit up the same. Rhino shook as Hextech energy sparked throughout his body, collecting in the blue fins. After charging up enough the energy was released into a blue stream ahead of them forming a blue circle with runic outlines. A window opened to another place.

On the other side they found a white and blue room full of bookshelves, and a bored looking blonde lazily spun her quill in one hand, letting out a few rainbow sparks. In her other she lazily went to grab a signature Kiramman cupcake.

Powder felt her twin instantly relax at the sight of the blonde. Her eyes darted between the portal and Jinx. She caught a little blush on her twin’s cheeks. A fondness was behind those eyes, she’s only seen the mad woman return to Isha.

She mouthed “Blondie”. Just then Powder realised she’d seen that blonde just a moment ago, in Jinx’s notes.

What she didn’t notice though was Isha’s overenthusiastic waving, and the blonde getting startled by their presence.

“W-who are you?!” The blonde stammered, her hands frantically feeling around her table until her hands found the hilt of a sword. She pointed it at them. “How did you get here?!”

Powder was stunned by the weird situation. The harsh exterior of Jinx melted even more.

Shit! Jinx thought, she could lose herself in those sparkling eyes. Dammit, she missed blondie so much. Another reminder that there was no time to waste. Get this machine running, find the Fortune Cookie and get back.

Still though her hand moved up into shy waving motion.

“Heya Sparkles.” Jinx said in the smallest voice Powder has ever heard from the woman. before she whispered something to herself. “Sorry I can’t get you out right now.”

“Explain yourselves right now!” But heat rose to her cheeks as well.

But the portal became unstable, announcing that their time was up.

“Welp seems like our time is up.” Jinx said looking back up, with an intense grin hiding an untapped pool of tenderness, which quickly bubbled over. “But promise me, you won’t let them snuff out your light!”

Powder then saw the blonde’s face go pale, almost as pale as Jinx herself. Before being able to think of the implications the portal collapses, darkening the room once again. The only noise were the shallow breaths of Jinx.

“You know her?” Powder asked. “Who’s…”

“Nunya business!” Jinx replied defensively. She cried glowing tears, but before Powder could ask her what that was about, Jinx turned around to the console.

“Ish connect it.” The kid hesitated for a moment but then nodded anyway, followed by her connecting Rhino with the machine again.

Jinx on the other hand moved with purpose. Agile hands flipping switches and valves in speeds no one besides Powder can keep up with.

“Wait, you’re not gonna tell me what that was?!” Powder needed to know. Jinx knew that person. Probably from her own world. But Powder has never seen her. She wasn’t with Ekko.

“Spacetime. Tick Tock got the time part I apparently have a space rune or something. Could be fun.” Jinx just rambled her hands keep moving to around the console as the whole apparatus started to spark with energy. But nothing seems to get through to Jinx as her frustration grew.

“Yes, I mean no. That’s not…” Powder understood Jinx’s answer as well and was interested in her Z-Drive, but this was not what she was asking for. “What are you not telling me?”

“Alright just gotta put this, press that. Need to hurry. Promised her I’ll be there.” Jinx continued to ignore her. At this point the fan blade started rattling, the machine was almost fully booted up.

Powder had enough. “Jinx. What happened? Are Vi and Ekko okay?”

“I DON’T KNOW; OKAY?!” Jinx screamed back as the wild rune expanded over Isha, engulfing the room in blue rainbowish light. She was panting heavily, eyes dropping to the ground. With a small voice Jinx answered. “I left them. I left the city. After everything that’s happened, after everything it took away, everything I did. Ekko told you jack shit. You know how bad things were before that job. Well things got worse after that… that night, a lot of it because of me.

“They’re better off without me, better off thinking I’m dead.”

After the only the chaotic hum of the machine filled the room.

“Vi can finally live for herself and stop chasing after me.”

That was the second shock today that made Powder freeze. Are they doomed to never be together? Will they ever work. But she also felt betrayed by her counterpart for the first time. She knew what Vi’s death did to her, she cannot imagine what it might do to Vi.

“That’s unfair. You didn’t even say goodbye?”

No answer, just a guilty look.

“Do you have any idea what that would do to her?” Powder said.

Still no answer.

“Look at me! Can’t you see what Vi’s death did to me? It ripped my heart out. Seeing you just shows, how little I lived up to my potential. You build Rhino, Pow-Pow, Fishbones all by yourself and look what I do all day. I just sit behind the bar in the Last Drop wasting my life away. The chance of seeing Vi again, made me want to do this project with Ekko. What do you think your death would do to her?”

“Well if you would’ve moved on, you would’ve actually achieved something in your life!”

That came out harsher than Jinx wanted to, but what’s done is done.

Everything Powder did, she did for Vi and look where it got her. Without Vi, who even was she? Chasing ghosts, stuck in the past.

“Then you should stop running away like I did!” Powder retaliated.

That struck a nerve. But Jinx was too exhausted to argue anymore. The damage has been done now. Powder will hate her now. All the more reason to hurry up and get this over with.

“Sometimes taking a leap forward means…” Jinx whispered.

“…leaving a few things behind, I know.” Powder replied. Is that what Jinx did?, Powder asked herself.

While they were arguing the whole machine powered up enough, it was about to explode. Jinx moved quick though and grabbed the two loose cable ends.

“Vi used to say I could fix anything, before I broke everything.” Jinx sighed, before slamming the cables together.

She really said that, before she died. Powder thought.

“Her and Silco used to say a lot, but he’s gone now…” Her eyes wandered up towards the machine. Powder only caught a brief glimpse of a metal body before Jinx shut it down and the room was blanketed in darkness again. “…and I can’t fix this.”

As the light slowly faded back into the room. Powder felt Isha jumping her for a hug. But Powder’s eyes remained open looking behind. Only for her to freeze up and hold her Isha tighter.

“What is that?” There in her workshop, now stood a metal mannequin. Her outline matching Isha’s. White and gold metal, painted with beautiful artworks, clouds, stars, crowns, and little X’s, even a little VI on her chest. One leg though didn’t look like the other, that handiwork looked familiar to Powder. Worst of all was that amber eye hiding in the shadows. It’s iris cracked, like Silco’s, but the colour was unmistakably Isha’s.

“Hey Scraps, “ Jinx said, and the mannequin moved unfathomably quick and jumped into Jinx’s arms… crying? The only sounds it made, were steady ticking noises and a quiet hum, awfully familiar to her crystals.

‘Feel numb,’ it signed, ‘colours gone’

“We’ll find him, he will pay!” Jinx whispered back. Then she turned to Powder, who now held a terrified human Isha in her arms. “In my world s-she died, was my fault. But after…” Jinx’s expression reminded Powder of her own, after Vi’s death. “…Silco she was the only light I had. But a crazy cult leader did this with her remains. I know he fled here somewhere, I am here to find him, and make him undo this…” Then Jinx held Isha tighter and closed her eyes. “He also erased Vander! At least I can get her back.”

Jinx let Isha down and started collecting her things, starting with her notebook, and Jacket. Before she put the book away though her fingers brushed over some doodles.

“You don’t happen to have heard something about a tin Machine Herald or something? Some inventor, or mage helping people. They might be the only ones left who can help her.”

That tone shifted immediately. Powder didn’t trust it. Jinx was out for revenge. But if anyone touched her Isha, she would go to the same lengths.

“Deep in the Sump it is said, there are two men, if you lost a limb or two, they’d help you out. These rumours only started appearing a few months ago. But there is also a weird machine cult that emerged shortly after these rumours spread.”

That was all Jinx needed to hear. “Let’s go Ish, gotta restock.” Without further hesitation she grabbed Rhino and moved towards the exist.

“Wait! I can help you find him” Powder pleaded.

“No can do. You would just get hurt.” With that Jinx disappeared.

The metal Isha stood behind still frozen in place for a second. Then she started to move. Her own Isha was still scared of it… her and pressed herself closer to Powder.

‘I’m sorry, Pow-Pow.’ She signed, before she disappeared faster than humanly possible.

How long was she awake? One, maybe two days? Who’s counting. But she’s not about to rest now so close to her goal. Still she needed to prepare some. The fight against Bird Lady depleted some ammo, and she had to build everything from scratch. Well not everything. A bit of scrap here and some stolen Enforcer ammo there, they won’t even know it’s gone. Everything she needed to restock.

Still finding a new temporary base of operation was easier than she thought. One place she hoped was empty and not blown up. The old cannery. It was abandoned, and down here used to be a lab. Gotta give it to Silco, he knew how have secret evil lairs with style. She can imagine him watching all the sea monsters from down here. She herself cannot stop watching.

Another thing she checked were the new runes on Isha’s chest. It seems her personality stays mostly intact now, no blackouts. But she still consumes shimmer at a slower but steady pace. She had to give her some more before she fell asleep. For real this time, watching the fishies swim by. Over the last months Jinx knew she just pretended to sleep, to ease her mind. Not that Jinx slept much anyway. As soon as she wakes up, they will go, they will find him down in the sump.

She really did not want to stay here any longer than necessary, Jinx is pretty sure Powder hates her now, what really was there to like. Jinx killed Powder, she should’ve known they can’t get along.

But there was something about Powder that deeply unnerved Jinx. Something that doesn’t seem right. All because Vi was gone out of her life. Without Vi there is no Jinx, just Powder.

“You need to let Powder die… Jinx is perfect”

It’s what Silco used to say.

“Well I used to say a lot, didn’t I?”

He’s back again. With another speech. Jinx rolled her eyes.

“Oh no speech from me, you wouldn’t listen anyway. I was wrong about Vi. I was wrong about Vander.” Silco’s tone was always calm and collected. This time though he spoke with some levity. Like he finally let go. Jinx hearing him at piece like that the same way he sounded when he died, made her breakout in tears.

“Don’t cry. You’re perfect.” Silco said. He came closer and crouched down beside her. “But I failed you. My biggest mistake was not letting you see Vi on your own terms.”

At that Jinx looked up. The last two times she tried to speak with him, she couldn’t look him in the eye. But now she saw that blue glowing orb.

“Would it really hurt to not show Powder how much you love your sister? Your sister made you strong, stronger than I could ever become. Powder didn’t have that. Don’t fail her, like I failed you, like I failed Vander”

Through all the dark times in her life Vi was the constant. It made her stronger, made her fight harder than anyone else. She was always with Jinx, even if they were world apart, and knowing that she lives happy somewhere, gives her a lot of strength too.

Gotta talk to her again. Make up for what I did, huh? Urgh, guess I am growing a conscience.

“Blisters and Bedrock, huh?” Jinx said.

“Indeed.”

Just then a giant fish swam by. It had the same blue eye Silco had and Fishbones.

“Aah still alive after all these years. It’s good to see you old friend.” Silco said. He did have a favourite and when he needed some time off and to relax, he used to take Jinx with him, and together they watched the sea monsters. Fishbones was modelled after the big one.

Silco didn’t say much more, neither did Jinx. But they enjoyed the silence together, waiting for Isha to awake from her slumber.

Three days. Jinx must’ve not slept in three days, last time she slept was in Terbisia. But right now she couldn’t care less about sleep. She can sleep when she’s dead.

It was late. Really late. But Powder couldn’t find Jinx anywhere, plus Isha has fallen asleep in her arms anyway. Reluctantly she made her way back to the Last Drop. She needed to be with someone right now. Jinx has revealed too much for her mind to keep up with.

Her world was broken beyond believe and somehow Vi’s death could’ve prevented it all. It made Powder mad. Seething behind her teeth. Going through the events of the past. Vi’s death alerted the Kirammans to the state of the Undercity. They made it their top priority to better their relationship with Topside. The families daughter, Caitlyn was present when Vi died. The event traumatized her as well. Sometimes she makes her way down here. Visits the Drop to see how things are. What she did was a start and it only happen, because she witnessed Vi’s death.

The second good thing that happened, was Silco. He and Vander don’t talk about it, but they were not on good terms before her death. After it though, he suddenly appeared on their doorstep, asking for forgiveness. Vander didn’t trust him at first but let him stay. Silco as a father was the second and more important gift Vi’s death granted her. He never demanded much of her, but he was a good listener. His attempts at pushing Powder, were far more subtle, but they didn’t go unnoticed.

But all this good came from Vi’s death, the one person this was worth witnessing it with. There is a small selfish thought in the back of her mind. She’d take all that back if it meant Vi was alive with her by her side. That made it even more perplexing, that Jinx ran away from Vi. Are we doomed to hurt each other?

Finally she made it to the Drop. The lights were still on, but it seems like they were all just cleaning up.

Opening the door she finally saw some friendly faces again. Vander and Ekko were talking at the bar.

“Powder!” Vander shouted. “Feeling better?” Already moving to pour her a drink.

She could only shrug, she was on the verge of tears, but she can’t explain it to Vander, she doesn’t want to reveal their secret. She looked at Ekko for help.

Without a word he got up, grabbed her drink and guided her to one of the more private stalls. Powder laid Isha down, so she can sit next to Ekko.

She pulled up her knees and leaned her head against Ekko.

“I guess things didn’t go as well with Jinx.”

Still unable to say anything Powder broke out in tears. Unable to hold in the pain she felt through experiencing Jinx’s story.

“I-I-…” She choked.

Ekko just sat next to her, slowly brushing with his fingers through her hair. He was her current anker in reality. They sat like that for a very long time. Powder didn’t even know when the tears let up. But her mind cannot stop replaying the events Jinx told her.

Vander came by to check on them, but Powder was unresponsive. Ekko let him know that they might need some space. With that he handed them the keys and said his goodbyes. They were now alone in the Drop.

It took a long time for Powder to calm down. Eventually she settled, and Ekko took this as an opportunity to ask. “What happened?”

Powder took a deep breath, preparing herself to answer.

“I know why she calls herself Jinx, and she showed me why she’s here.” Her voice was still shaky from all the crying. “I just don’t get why Vi must be the price for all this?!” She motioned around.

“Price for what?”

“Zaun, Silco and Vander, me and you. She got nothing like that.” That is when Powder started explaining, or more rambling her increasingly insane thoughts about Jinx and what she lost.

Ekko could barely keep up, but he saw now, why Powder was so worked up about it.

“…and that’s when the monkey bomb went boom. It killed my brothers and Vander.”

“Shit.” He straightened his back his eyes looking distant, trying to take everything in.

“Yeah, shit. I still don’t know how to process this. All it took was one day, one accident, and I would’ve become someone unrecognizable.” Powder looked at her hands. Specifically the middle finger she still had.

“I wanted to rebuild the machine, you know. Did it behind your back.” She admitted. “I wanted to see Vi, visit that other world. But now I am not so sure, if that’s a good idea.”

Powder was scared to tell him, she thought he’d get mad, that she just wants to leave him for the other. It couldn’t be further from the truth. That other Ekko was nice, and in so much pain. But he was just chasing Powder for his own fantasies. He needs to learn to move on. Hopefully he finds the right gal for him. That Jinx would’ve driven him mad, not the fun kind of mad, actually she probably already did.

“Hey, I’m not mad. I get it.” Ekko said reassuringly. “You’ve been cooped up so long in this place, it’s about damn time you did a project all by yourself.”

Those encouraging words stunned Powder. Ekko normally didn’t push her like this. Maybe some of over Ekko rubbed off on him. But if other Ekko rubbed off on him, did Jinx do the same?

“I’m just scared, what if I screw up, what if I blow it all up? What if I am destined to become a jinx?”

“Powder, you’re the most brilliant girl I know. Heck you’re probably smarter than me.” He bumped her shoulder. She bumped back, with a little chuckle. “You’re not her, you are Powder. I think she knows that as well. She probably just wanted to warn you. To make sure you don’t repeat her mistakes. If someone can sympathize with your pain it is her.”

And vice versa. Powder can feel Jinx’s pain. Pushing everyone away, fearing she’d hurt them as well. We two are more alike than I thought. She was a mirror held up against Powder truly revealing the weight of her flaws.

“She does, believe me, she does. She hides it, but not well enough. I think we two got off on the wrong foot.”

“You two should try again tomorrow.”

What Powder didn’t tell him though, is what Jinx is planning to do. She only told him that her Isha needed a cure only found here. She didn’t go into details. But knowing herself, she’d probably prepare a good entrance, so Powder still had time. She felt the exhaustion overwhelming her body. Tomorrow she will find her, and she hoped it was not too late. There are still so many questions she needs answered.

Oh this is it. This is finally it. Jinx felt the tingles in her stomach. Not the kind you get near blondie, no this is the excitement she felt while riding Rhino.

Her steps were steady, as she walked down the streets, past the people, hiding underneath her hood. Can’t sully Powder’s name here. Isha walking side by side with her, in the same slow and steady pace.

She remembered the days where she walked through the gang wars, through the dark alleys. The day Isha fell on her head.

Everything that made Zaun “Zaun”, was lost up here. This time, it was just the bustling of normal people. No thugs, no barons. Could almost confuse them for second class piltie suckers.

They all jumped away at her sight. She looked like the person you do not want to fuck with. The same goes for Isha. Jinx couldn’t tell, nor care who they were scared of more. The weird robotic being casually walking through their streets, or the dangerous gun wielding maniac by her side.

Speaking of gun wielding. Last night she finally managed to get a full restock on Rhino and her chompers. She was ready to blow shit up.

That is exactly where she was going. Her entire being moved for a single purpose. Revenge. Revenge for the everything he took away from her. The Fortune Cookie promised them to cure Vander. To help him, to see his dream of Zaun through. But no, as soon as they went away he just turned him into another weapon. Hollowing out whatever was left of Vander. He took away Jinx’s last chance to undo what she did. She never meant to kill him. She had the chance to make it right, but everyone betrays her in the end. She wondered though if Vander survived, is there anything left of him inside? Like Isha?

Jinx still couldn’t decide if bringing her back was a blessing or just another cosmic prank. This night really will decide if Jinx even has a future. She cannot take loosing her one more time. She can’t take loosing anyone anymore. If anything happens to her, blondie, Vi, and even Powder, Jinx didn’t know if she ended up back where Ekko stopped her. This is what everything lead up to.

The deeper she went, the more familiar the air smelled. Ah down here the grey still ran rampant, the light didn’t even touch the ground. The sump was still the sump, after all these years. So much for these special Kiramman vents.

Here she went through countless dark streets, alleys, pipes. It was a long and labyrinthian trek. But the people still avoided her.

This deep though, more and more people with robotic limps appeared.

Some of them unnerved Jinx. Some of the augmented eyed Isha. Not the predatory look she expected from chem thugs, no. They were in awe. They gawked at her like she was some holy spirit, send by Janna herself. For now they stayed clear of her. But she heard them whispering, one expression did catch her ears.

The glorious evolution.

But Jinx got antsy, hand hovering over Zapper. At least she knew she was on the right track.

Isha too came a bit closer, holding out her hand to Jinx, who gladly took it.

These suckers just stuffed themselves full of metal until thy are more robot than human. Clearly insane, just like in the cult. Oh yeah, the Fortune Cookie was definitely here.

Suddenly though as they went through a darker street, one of them got a little bit too close. In an instant Jinx pinned them against the wall, Zapper pointed up their chin.

“You stay away from her!”

But in reverence he only muttered. “She is one of the gloriously evolved, she has transcended human flesh…”

Urgh there was no hope for this man, the fumes already fried his brain.

“Where is he? The man who build all your fancy robo legs.” She pushed the crystal deeper into his chin.

Jayce just send the last people for the day back home. Fresh with augments, which will help them in the mines. Today was a good day of work.

But as he wanted to move back inside, he heard the slow and steady clink of boots approaching. He didn’t mind doing one late night job.

Turning around though a shiver ran down his spine. In the distance he saw a hooded figure approaching. There was something fast that skittered into the darkness, he couldn’t identify it, but the sounds it made, haunted him. No, how could they’ve followed them?

Then the person stood still, frozen in place just as Jayce was.

Their hands moved taking out a tiny matchstick and igniting it. Dropping it to the ground it lit up a trail of fire, moving behind them, up a wall, drawing the grimace of a monkey’s face.

Their head tilted upwards, just slightly, revealing two pink glowing orbs behind.

Those terrifying eyes drilling into his soul. A feeling of paralysis, of powerlessness spread through his body.

So this is what she felt like. He finally understood why his friend did not take the shot.

Before him stood Caitlyn’s nightmare. The girl she’s lost countless nights of sleep to. The girl responsible for almost killing his partner. The girl who’s sent two cities into chaos. The girl Jayce wanted for the independence of Zaun. And she’s here for him.

Piltover's most wanted: Jinx

Chapter Text

Calibrations where done for the day. They were almost ready for another test run. After a long day of work, he had a long night of work ahead of him. Jayce urged him to sleep sometimes, not like he was able to do it anyway.

As he returned to the main workshop it was empty. What was going on? Jayce should’ve been back by now. Viktor did hear a silent skittering throughout their lab, followed by a familiar feeling. The grip of the Arcane has been weakened, as he cut away his flesh to replace with metal, but he could still hear it whispering in his ear.

“Help! Help! Please, help me.” Suddenly the high-pitched cry of a young girl echoed through the room. This sometimes happened. Depending on the severity of an injury, their patients desperately pleaded for help. Usually Jayce was there to calm them down, he is much better with… emotions. Where was he?

Viktor had difficulty pinpointing its origin. It came from all directions and was followed by strange skittering noises. That happens sometimes, Zaun isn’t the quietest of places, Viktor tells himself. Since their little home was in an abandoned underground factory, the lighting conditions also weren’t the best. The edges of the workshop were covered in darkness.

“There was an accident. An explosion, I can’t feel my legs…”

Jayce still didn’t answer. Viktor grew weary something wasn’t right. His hand slowly moved towards his staff.

Then the voice distorted and slowed down, like a recording. “In fact I can’t feel anything anymore.”

Suddenly a bunch of objects swung down from the ceiling attached to ropes, dangling around Viktor. The smallest were small metal objects with clattering teeth, he remembered taking one of them apart, back at the academy. They almost exploded in his hands. Their design was crude, but clever. Then on one string hung a puppet of a wolf. A shiver ran down his spine at the largest object of them, a metal mannequin swung like a ragdoll, left to right.

It shouldn’t be here. There was no way one of them could’ve made it here. But he still felt a little life coming from it, a strange pull. Whispers in the back of his mind calling it imperfect.

“Who are you?!” Viktor’s panicked, a feeling that should’ve long gone from his heart. His partner should be here by now… he feared the worst.

His call was answered by the Chompers exploding in his face. They were only paint bombs. But the metal body disappeared with the explosions.

“What have you done with my partner?!” Viktor shouted again, emotions distorting his usually calm voice.

He flashed the light attached to his third arm around the room, trying to find his assailant. All the dark walls of the factory were covered in graffiti, depicting the finals days he spent in his Piltover. There was his commune, sprawling with yellow flowers. Right in the middle was a family of four: two blue-haired girls, a pink-haired girl, a wolf man with grey-blue fur. Panning to the next painting, the wolf man glowed with blood red lines, caught in an explosion. The little blue haired girl lied dead on the floor, while the pink-haired one held her sister back. Which leads to the last painting on the front doors. Depicting a golden hulking beast grabbing both sisters, his eyes where the only dark spots. There was no light behind them.

Viktor did not have much time to think about it, as the graffiti on the front door exploded. The entire front wall was obliterated. Shortly after he heard more skittering and the slow clink of boots approaching him. As the dust settled, a small, hooded figure appeared, dragging behind her a motionless body.

“Long time no see, Fortune Cookie!” The figure sneered as she came to a standstill, flinging her hood back, revealing a pair of twitching spring berry eyes under messy electric blue hair. She looked like she hasn’t slept in months, which is mirrored by her twitchy mannerism. Kind of like Jayce when he returned. She could go off any second now. “Look who I caught outside!” She said playfully. Finally she dragged the unconscious body in front of her, pointing a gun at his temples. “Why it isn’t Piltover’s pretty boy himself.”

A new emotion flared up inside Viktor… rage. It burned inside his chest, spreading into his limbs. If he’d still had face muscles they’d be clenched up by now.

“Let him go! There is no need for senseless violence!”

Still Viktor had a plan, silently he used the wild rune to inspect Jinx’s pistol, there might be a way to disable it. He needed to buy some time, to gather the specific runes needed.

“Oh shut up, is that what you thought when wiping my dad’s mind!” Jinx snarled. “And then did it again with my kid!” At these words the small robot body from earlier appeared, walking up next to Jinx.

Viktor felt a bit intrigued at seeing her again. She was who he gave to Doctor Revek as part of their deal.

“What do you want?” Viktor ask, desperation layered into his voice.

As suspected the blue sparking gun was Hextech, but he also felt something stronger sitting on the back of her. It would be unaffected by the runes he was secretly gathering in his staff.

“You owe me a life!” Jinx announced like a matter of fact. “Either you give it back!” She glanced at Isha. “Or I’ll take it from you.” Then she pressed Zappers crystal deeper into Jayce’s temple.

There Viktor got it, the spell was ready. He needed to act fast.

“Let my partner go, and I’ll help you.” Viktor replied calmly. “No need to destroy, when we can build something, Powder.”

Viktor wasn’t careful enough those were the wrong words. Jinx’s eye twitched, before her fingers squeezed the trigger. In an instant he reacted and twisted his staff to cast the spell.

Click! Click!

The Hexgem dropped out of the gun.

Jinx went to grab the big metal apparatus on her back.

As she loosened her grip on Jayce, Viktor shot a laser at Jinx.

A streak of pink appeared as she rolled out of the way. Rhino fell to the floor, with his jaw pointing at Jayce.

Jinx rushed to squeeze the trigger.

It forced out an agonizing scream out of Viktor. “Noooo!”

Shit. Powder woke up with a cold sweat. Nightmares have been plaguing her. Her brothers vanishing in the flames. The dreams were more vivid that most. Maybe due to her and Jinx’s mind merging, some aftereffects, or just the general trauma of hearing her story, Powder couldn’t tell.

She would’ve completely drowned in darkness that night, if a light didn’t come to visit her in her dreams.

As Powder slowly opened her eyes, she recognised the room. She fell asleep in the Last Drop yesterday or was that today. She also noticed the weight slowly waking up on her chest. Isha, a human Isha. Images of the other Isha still flashed in her mind. That inhuman body, for a child no less. Just some mad scientists experiment. No wonder Jinx looked so much worse for wear, she travelled to an entirely new universe, just for the hope of finding a way to heal Isha. Powder probably wouldn’t do anything less for her. ‘Is there anything more undoing as a daughter’, Silco used to say.

Seems like Ekko carried both of them to the couches in the basement. Her old room, now mostly used as a storage room now. But the couches and beds were still here. The bunk bed she and Vi shared was empty. Had been empty for years. But they never dared touch it, or Powder would freak out. She knew it was a delusion, but Vi may return one day.

On the table next to her was a note, and two sandwiches. Powder got up to grab the note. but was interrupted by Isha’s discontent groaning. Well she looked like she was sleeping comfortably

“Sorry Ish.” Powder said apologetically, before sitting up, while shaking her head.

“Still can’t believe you think I’m comfy,” Powder continued as she reached out to pick up the note. Isha chuckled in response, already waking up faster than Powder and grabbing a sandwich.

Covered for you.
Told Vander that you had to take the day off.
Go make things up with your twin.

--E

PS: Vander left you two some breakfast. <3

Right her twin, her mirror, her Jinx. She was too exhausted to go after her yesterday, but now Powder realised that may have been a mistake. She had to stop her before someone got hurt.

This revelation pushed to her feet immediately. “Gotta find her!”

As Powder reached the door, she heard the sound of a helmet being plopped on someone’s head, before the eager pitter patter of Isha’s feet. Looking back she saw those big, excited eyes, as she handed Powder her sandwich. Of course, Isha wanted to come with. She was a bit scared at seeing their twins at first, especially not when she didn’t recognize the other Isha.

But there was no beating around the bush and Powder explained who they were, as they tried to find them yesterday. The clever kid that Isha is understood it and now was excited to meet another version of her awesome mom.

Mom… Powder didn’t know how to feel about that. Couldn’t even give a rebuttal, as Isha fell asleep in her arms shortly after. She did feel protective over the little girl, which all the more reason, why she cannot come along. Hopefully my useless brothers are free to look after her.

Hand in hand they walked upstairs. Like Ekko a few months ago, she was passed out for a long time, as it was already lunch time. This isn’t the busiest time in the Last Drop, but since it is the cultural and social hub of the Entresol, Vander decided to also serve lunch for the workers here.

Just as she walked past the bar, a gruff voice shouted, “Looks like our two sleeping birds are finally awake.”

It was just Vander, swinging a towel over his shoulder.

“You really gave us a scare yesterday. You better?” Already knowing Powder’s favourite he poured her a drink. Powder sat down on a barstool as if on autopilot, taking another bite out of her sandwich. Isha plopped herself down next to her.

“And you still don’t put enough meat on my sandwich.” She replied.

“Hah, don’t forget your vegetables.” Vander put down her cup. “Seriously though, you were in a pretty bad shape yesterday.”

Powder didn’t answer. What could she tell him. Sorry my mind got overtaken by a crazy gun and bomb loving me, that has even more mental health problems then myself.

Vander continued though. “Since the competition you’ve been closed off… more than usual.”

“I’m fine” This would be a hard conversation to get through. She can’t tell him anything yet. But she must do at some point, Jinx has to meet her family. She has to know they still love her.

“You can always talk to us.”

“I know, I know. I will. I just need to sort a few things out on my own.”

“This has nothing to do with Ekko does it?”

“No, I…” Ekko huh, since yesterday her feelings became a little bit more complicated towards him. But those feelings are something she has to unpack later. “It’s not him. Just got a lot to think about lately.”

Powder meant what she said, and she sounded genuine. Fortunately Vander didn’t push any further.

After that Powder gobbled down her breakfast, and drink, before hastily getting up. “I need to get some air. Be right back.”

Before Powder could leave, Vander shouted: “Silco was looking for you, don’t forget to catch up with him!”

“Sure will,” she shouted back before muttering to herself, “…eventually.”

She had to find Jinx first. It seemed like Jinx and her Silco were close as well. That shark head on Rhino was probably for him. He did love his sea monsters. But she said he’s gone now. If her Silco is as close as Powder’s Silco, she cannot fathom what his death would do to her.

Or the death of Isha. Who right now as always following her, with that hopeful gaze. Ever since she dropped into her life, she had something that made her look into the future. Vi always kept her in the past, but this little gremlin found her and never let go. All the more reason she needs to keep her safe.

Turning around Powder kneeled down to be on her eyelevel.

“Ish stay here today, okay?”

‘Wanna come with you,’ Isha signed back, before pouting and crossing her arms.

“No, it’s dangerous. I’m not arguing with you on this!” That just made Isha roll her eyes.

“Isha no, means no!” Powder put her foot down.

The little gremlin answered with an angry grunt, before storming back to the Drop. It hurts to see, but better Isha is angry, than dead. Powder will make it up to her.

Boom!

Wuh?, Jayce thought as he heard a muffled explosion. He had a headache. The last thing he remembered was…

Ratatatata!

Jinx! He saw Caitlyn’s nightmare before something hit the back of his head hard, knocking him out.

With a pained grunt Jayce slowly opened his eyes. They needed some time to focus on his surroundings.

Poow!

A rocket flew by his face crashing into the wall behind him. The shockwave threw him back and broke his drowsiness. His veins already overdosing with adrenalin.

In an instant awareness of his surroundings was forced upon him. He found himself in a nightmare scenario. He was in their workshop, vandalized by a mad criminal, who now was fighting his partner. The maniac was firing rainbow-coloured bullets. She looked even more manic than on the wanted poster.

Ratatata!

His partner deflected them with a hexshield, before retaliating with his laser. Jayce had to duck to the side, or a stray bullet would’ve hit him.

“Calm your mind!” Viktor shouted, not at him but at… Jinx. Was he seriously trying to not to kill her?

“Calm?! I show you calm!” Jinx fired her gun back at Viktor.

BOOM!

Another explosion went off as a grenade was thrown at his partner. It wasn’t Jinx though. Jayce’s eyes earlier did not betray him. One of Viktor’s evolved threw it, it was too fast to get a good look at it, but it had more colours. If you’d ask Jayce it looked like Jinx build it.

He didn’t know what was worse, that one of them followed him and Viktor here, or that it decided to join forces with Jinx of all people.

“YOU KILLED VANDER!” It was a raging mad scream.

Just then did those predatory pink eyes fell over Jayce.

“OH SEEMS LIKE HAMMER BOY WANTS TO JOIN IN ON THE FUN!”

Her eyes started glowing, before rushing forward. The speed she has reminded him of Renni’s Chemtech grunts. She was a freak of nature. He has never encountered such a ferocious beast.

Jayce tried to flinch away.

But his partner was faster. Using that same… shimmer probably, he caught Jinx by the throat and held her up. She wiggled in his grasp. But it was futile.

“Heh, you got me, Cookie.”

The little doll was jumping on Vik’s back attacking it with all she had. But it was swatted away by his third arm.

But it tumbled towards him. It shook its head, which was curious, since there shouldn’t be any humanity left in it.

He couldn’t think more about it as a cracked iris notices him. That creature had one human eye. It was not fully converted. But it looked back at Jinx being choked out.

“Don’t worry about me, Isha! Get him!” She managed to scream, while her windpipe was crushed.

“Isha” then nodded and dashed towards Jayce. This can’t be happening again. Jayce got flashbacks to the alternate timeline. Those things coming after him.

Viktor reacted fast, he threw Jinx away, before motioning with his staff.

“Catch!” he shouted.

On his left Jayce heard some cluttering, before his new hammer prototype was revealed. Viktor used gravity runes to fling it towards him.

He caught it just in time, pressed the trigger. The hammers rocket engines ignited, and he swung it to his attacker.

The impact thundered through the room, and the puppet smashed against the wall.

“NOO!” Jinx cried out.  But her cries were silenced as Viktor send another laser her way.

Jayce also knew this wasn’t the last he’s seen of it. They were practically invincible and see there, not a moment passed as he had that thought, and it came crawling out of the smashed wall. It looked more pissed than ever.

He needed something bigger and stronger to deal with it.

But there was not time to think as it came back with a vengeance. Again he tried to swipe it away with his hammer, but this time it was faster and contorted under the swing.

It tackled him to the ground. From this new perspective his eyes landed on a corridor leading to the other backroom.

“Just make sure not to overdo the calibrations”

Their Project!. They could help. For once Jayce hoped his partner did go overboard.

“Vik! Help!”

Jayce was still pinned to the ground. But without looking his partner fired a precise beam, making Isha dodge.

It allowed him to have an opening to get up and grab his hammer.

Isha scurried back in for another tackle. This time he went for an overhead smash, making it throw itself to the side.

But that wasn’t the last of its attacks. As it got up it relentlessly jump at Jayce.

His defensive swings kept it at bay, but he was slowly backed up into a corner. Sometimes his hit landed, and it was thrown back considerably, only for it to be on the offensive again.

As he got backed up he thought, what he’d do to deserve this. His nightmare still chasing him, even when he is in another world. He still got nightmares from what happened in Piltover. The price of Hextech. Not just the people who got converted, but the children he killed. Both has haunted him since he got here and now a child sized hollow puppet, was chasing him. If he wasn’t in a live or death situation, he’d laugh at the cosmic irony.

But with each step and each swing he got closer to the hallway.

This swing connected, but instead of being knocked away, it caught the hammer mid-swing. Its feet where buried into the ground giving it stability. After struggling for a few seconds, it got the upper hand and ripped the hammer away. It landed far away behind them with a loud thunk.

As soon as we was unarmed he just started booking it down the hallway. His leg injury from months ago made itself known again.

Isha followed him crawling on the walls like a spider.

It almost caught him as he rushed through the next doorway, entering a new bigger room.

Jayce knew exactly where the big lever was. They weren’t ready last time, he felt sorry for them, to be awakened into battle. They were never meant to fight. Only to protect. But seeing how things were back home they have to learn it eventually.

He rushed past the brass golem in the centre of the room. Just one more step…

A weight crashed into his legs.

CRACK!

“Ahhhh!” Yep, that was definitely broken again.

He was forced to the ground, but during his fall he managed to catch the handle, using his weight to…

CRANK IT!

There was one last stop Powder had to make before going under, her lair. It was rare that she ventured into the sump, the air down there. She needed to grab a few things.

They left it behind as it was yesterday. The machine still standing, with the mess it left behind.

Powder just wanted to grab her breathing mask, that was when she eyed her notebook again. Of the other world, of the Ekko and Heimerdinger she met.

She couldn’t stop to compare herself to Jinx. That one random moment yesterday has been living in her head rent free now.

Who was that blonde girl? Why was Jinx so fond of her? All those edges melted away. The way Jinx drew her, the way Jinx looked at her, the way Jinx’s posture changed, the way she talked to her. There was so much passion behind it, and dare Powder say it… love.

Love huh? Did she ever have such an intense reaction to Ekko. That was the crux of her issues. She loved Ekko she knows she does. He is the most important person to her. But never in her life did anyone else interest her. She never really felt like flirting or hooking up with anyone. But with Ekko, she can just be herself around him. They were always a team.

You sure you love Little Man?

But the way Jinx looked at Blondie, it felt like Jinx wanted to be more than herself for her. Powder never imagined being with someone other than Ekko, now that believe has been shattered. She must admit, she felt overwhelmed by Jinx’s emotions. Is this what being in love is like? Is she seriously questioning now if she loves Ekko? Ekko is really all she’s known.

Not like you deserve his love. He’s just a shoulder you cry on.

But how would she have known. She just knows the Last Drop. She spent her entire life there. The world out there is so big, and scary. But Jinx ventured out she crawled out of the hole that is the Drop, that is Zaun.

Yeah just keep running, like always.

Enough.

Powder just grabbed her mask and poncho, before rushing out.

The only direction she has right now is down. Then she hoped she can follow the sounds of explosions and gunfire. Kind of horrible for Powder to hope something went wrong just so she can find her.

Down, down, down she goes. She hasn’t been this deep since Vander took them in. She lived down there with her parents. She remembers it being pretty dark down there. It still was. The alleys and streets where covered by thick industrial fog. The old Zaun, still “breathing”, even down here as she reached the Sump. But at this point she had to put on her mask, it was getting harder to breath.

Powder couldn’t believe that the streets and alleys were still bustling with people. The atmosphere wasn’t as friendly as topside. She didn’t stand out too much, down here most people were hooded. But everyone seems to avoid everyone and had to be somewhere else.

Stranger still were the weird robo-worshippers. The rumours of this weird metal cult were true. They keep mumbling about their great saviour and the Glorious Evolution. Whatever that was about. Some of them barely looked human anymore. Either having to many limbs, and or arms having the wrong sizes. All shoving metal into their flesh. It didn’t really surprise her. Living down here was almost impossible for humans.

Not really wanting to deal with those crazy bozos, Powder kept mostly to the shadows, to the best of her abilities. Vi used to teach her. But she has gotten rusty. Jinx probably moved through the tight streets and pipes with ease. But she couldn’t shake the uneasy feeling of being watched.

One thing that also didn’t change were the sounds. Down here it was never quiet. Whether it be steam hissing out of leaky pipes, or the endless clang of metal hammering against metal. Never was there a second of complete quiet. Even in the distance you sometimes heard explosions coming from the mines. So far though nothing that could lead her to…

Cough, cough!

Suddenly Powder heard coughing from behind.

“Who’s there?!” She immediately spun around. But she was only met with silence.

She was hearing things again, wasn’t she? Jinx screwed with her head. Not like it is her fault.

In this silence she finally heard an explosion. Probably just another mine. But this one wasn’t alone. There was another and another, in between distant hammering noises.

Jinx!

It had to be her.

Powder started running. Still somewhat aimless. But the explosions where getting louder. She can feel them rumbling through the pipes.

Boom!

That was a loud one. She was closer than she thought. Initially she guessed, hearing the rumours she thought these two would be deeper. But then again, they needed to be approachable.

Rounding the last corner she had to take a breather. She’s been running for so long through thick air.

But even through her mask she smelled fire.

There in the distance a wall was on fire. She moved to take a closer look. She had a bad feeling about this. Why was she running towards the fire. What was she thinking? Why did she come alone?!

Her legs turned to gel as she saw what was burned into the wall. The monkey. Her monkey. It’s grimace mocking her. Scowling at her missed potential. The bomb that gave birth to Jinx, the bomb that killed Powder. It was staring into her soul.

Ratatata!

Then came even more gunfire. Powder wanted to stop it. To stop more people from getting hurt. But she was too scared to move. Looking in horror behind her, at the half-destroyed building.

What was she doing here? What was Jinx doing here? What have they done to us?

Chapter Text

“Your talents can be used to build, instead of destroy.”

Oh you can shove it. Fortune Cookies always talking big.

“Calm your mind!”

He’s lying to you. He will kill you both. Just spitting bullshit. You won’t fall for it again.

“YOU KILLED VANDER!”

Yes he did. Promised to heal him too. Do your really think he will help Isha.

Kill him!

Kill him for what he’s done.

Make him hurt.

You know you want to. You know what you are!

Jayce fell into her eyes.

“OH SEEMS LIKE HAMMER BOY WANTS TO JOIN IN ON THE FUN!”

Yes kill him too.

The body moved on its own, hungry for the kill.

But a hand caught her throat tightening. Not the first time I’ve been choked out.

“Heh, you got me Cookie!”

Jinx saw Isha trying to help too, with little success. She couldn’t stop Isha at this point even if she tried. But she wanted revenge for Wolfy as well.

“Don’t worry about me, Isha! Get him!“

That was the last bit of air she had left. Slowly she felt the calm nothingness of sleep creep into her brain.

But she was thrown away, tumbling on the ground. Her braid loosened. Hair falling around her face. After getting her bearing, she saw Isha being smashed into a wall

“Noo!”

Suddenly her reflexes kicked in and her body dodged a laser.

They’re lying, they won’t help.

They want to kill her, kill you.

“I’ll kill you for this.” She whispered. Grabbing Rhino, she prepared the big one.

But then Viktor shot another projectile at her couldn’t get another shot in.

Again Jinx found herself in the beautiful dance of hextech, shimmer and bullets. Shimmer at the top of her game. Even with her body going to its limits. Her muscles already burning from the overuse of shimmer. At some point the regeneration cannot keep up. But she did not care, she had one singular goal in mind.

KILL

“Vik Help!”

That distraction wasn’t enough. Jinx needed a bigger opening.

Still she noticed his attacks slowed down, he was waiting for something too. Preparing something.

Then suddenly he held his staff in the Air. Jinx instantly took the opening and heeved Rhino over her shoulder.

“EAT METAL DEA… Wuh Ohh!”

As she shouted, she was surrounded by hexrunes and random metal pieces from the lab. They formed a cage around her, it started glowing. In an instant she was engulfed in a blue transparent bubble. Inside gravity increased tenfold.

Jinx face planted into the floor.

Guess this is what Vi always feels like.

Eyes were drilled into Rhino. His wild rune was freaking out.

But Jinx could barely move.

Her hand slowly crawled closer and closer to the trigger.

A red rocket with a big smiling grin was poking out. If only she could…

“I urge you to stop this now. There is no need to fight me.” His voice was eerily calm. It unnerved Jinx that a creature of so much violence, felt nothing at all. Even Silco for all his cold exterior, put his heart on his sleeve. Most people just couldn’t see it the way Jinx did.

Just as Jinx’s finger touched the grip, Rhino was dragged away from her

“No” Jinx was panicking. Not her boy, not her Rhino. He was screaming to be back in her hands.

“Let him go!” Jinx screamed.

But Viktor ignored it, instead he inspected the device as it flew mid-air in front of him.

That’s my family you piece of shit!

She desperately wanted to move but the grav field was too strong.

“Interesting you have reconstructed the device. I am curious to how it works.”

The more he said the angrier Jinx got. That wasn’t just some device. That was Jinx’s entire essence put into her masterpiece. Rhino is family, not some tool. But it is not surprising coming from the man who so eagerly used Vander as his weapon.

It felt like violation, when he started to take him apart, mostly interested in the Z-Drive. The first thing he went for was the SUPER MEGA DEATH ROCKET.

Jinx was seething.

The red rocket was in his hands, and he carefully dismantled it.

Thunk!

Suddenly the giant rocket hammer from Jayce collided with the cage, that held Jinx in place.

The circuit broke, the grav field disappeared.

But it also distracted Viktor. He had to be careful taking apart Jinx’s bombs before, and now thanks to  the disruption Viktor made a mistake.

BOOM!

The rocket exploded in his face, throwing him back.

Worse though, Rhino was too close. He shattered. Pow-Pow, Fishbones, Tick Tock, Fat Hands. The pieces scattered around the room, like the entrails of a gutted corpse.

Jinx only watched in horror as another family member was taken away from her.

Ask for a miracle healer, get your family killed.

Kill him before he takes everything away.

I’ll have your head for that.

With a singular agonising war cry, Jinx picked up the hammer, rushed in with shimmer speed. The Fortune Cookie was still stunned from the blast. His staff thrown away. Jinx has witnessed to many explosions up this close to be bothered by it.

Her body hurt, her muscles burned.

But she pushed through.

The rocket boosters roared.

The Hammer collided with his torso.

He was thrown to the ground.

This wasn’t enough.

Jinx just stared as Viktor lied defensively before him.

“Vengeance won’t help you here. He is the only one who can reverse the process.”

Shut up!

Boom!

Closing her crying eyes. Jinx slammed down with the hammer. Obliterating Viktor’s metal legs.

He’s the only one who can help.

Boom! Another hit.

He will not stop here.

Boom!

You can repair Rhino.

Boom!

Liar!

Boom!

You can still stop this.

Boom!

He lied!

Boom!

Kill him before he takes everything away.

Boom!

He is still the only one who can help.

What was she even doing? She didn’t know anymore. She saw nothing but red. She couldn’t hear anything besides the hammer slamming into the ground. Was she hitting the Fortune Cookie, his augments, or the floor? Jinx couldn’t tell.

She was just so angry. Angry at everything. Angry at herself. Angry that Isha had to die. Angry at her sister, for still not getting her. Angry at Piltover. Angry at leaving Demacia. Angry at the world, for playing this cosmic prank. She just wanted to be left alone. She just wanted it all to stop. All the screaming in her head, everything turning to dust around her. She just wants Isha, she just wants Blondie, she just wants everything to go back, before everything turned to shit.

Her slams got weaker, her movements slower.

Who even was she anymore? She probably just wasted the best shot at helping Isha. All because of a stupid name.

What have they done to us?

She readied herself for one final slam. Her heart really wasn’t in it anymore.

She held up the hammer, not really knowing nor caring where she would slam.

TSSSHHH!

But in the apex of her swing, her body was grabbed by a brass hand, before she was yanked away, by the cable connected the hand to a giant brass golem.

“Ngghg LET ME GO YOU STUPID ROBOT!” Jinx shouted, but then her breath hitched when she saw Isha caught in the other hand. She struggled and squirmed but could not get out.

“LET HER GO OR I’LL REASEMBLE YOU INTO A TOASTER!”

A pair of blue orbs looked curiously at Jinx. Trying to understand her.

As Jinx threw more profanities at the oblivious golem, with the help of a metal pipe, Jayce hobbled his way back to what’s left of Viktor.

A sigh of relief came over him as he discovered only the replaced limbs have been shattered. Nothing that can’t be replaced. But that sense of reprieve didn’t last.

“You did this?!” Jayce said, with his back turned to Jinx. Jinx was still busy with cursing everything around her. Figures.

Filled with rage, with anger Jayce thinks it is finally time to end this nightmare. So he picked up the hammer and wobbled his way to Jinx.

The golem had a curious and innocent look in their eyes. They did not understand why their creator was so angry. They were just supposed to stop the fighting. What was Jayce doing?

With a strained voice Viktor muttered, “Jayce don’t…”

But Jayce didn’t want to hear it.

Zap!

Halfway there, his metal hammer was shot. The electric shock forced him to drop it.

“EVERYBODY CALM DOWN!”

There she was… Powder, holding Zapper. Her hands were shaking. Zapper rattled between her fingers. Her aim was jittery at best, but the gun bounced between Jayce, Viktor.

Everyone froze and looked at her. There was so much fear in her eyes. She just wanted the fighting to stop.

The silence was broken, by a deep robotic voice, it sounded weirdly friendly, innocent even.

“Hello new human! Who are you? How can I help?”

Viktor chuckled, he hasn’t done that in a long, long time.

Everyone was baffled by that display and the tension evaporated.

“Jayce help me up.” He asked gently. Then turned his head to the golem. “Blitzcrank, You can let them go.”

With the tension broken, Jayce the golem went to help Viktor.

Jinx was almost immediately ready to fight again, but Isha stopped her from sprinting forward. The hug was reassuring, and Jinx remembered why they were here in the first place. She’s lost control… again. When will it stop?

‘Feather lady said Vengeance won’t help. We still need them,’ Isha singed. Jinx was still angry, they deserve more pain.

That’s when pink eyes fell onto blue eyes. Powder stood still, Zapper still shaking in her hands. In an instant her priorities shifted. The image twisted Jinx’s stomach. No, Powder can’t be like her, should not be like her.

Together with Isha she approached Powder. Gently taking Zapper out of Powder’s hand.

“Woah, easy there.”

“I’ve never shot anyone before.” Powder was still shaking. Still in a kind of trance. “I could’ve killed him” Jinx doesn’t even remember the first time she shot someone, but she remembers being with Silco after. It was the first step to showing them all to fear Jinx. But Powder was not like that Powder was good, she shot to protect. Gotta make her feel alright.

“Well you’re still a good shot.” Jinx said, while putting ah hand on Powder’s shoulder. “You did good.” Without her interventions she’d either be dead, or this would’ve ended badly.

Jinx put a hand on Powder’s shoulder. That brought her out of her trance. Whatever ghosts she was seeing cleared out of her mind.

“I, uh…”

Powder finally got a good look at Jinx. She looked dishevelled. Braid undone, hair messy and full of soot. Eye’s slightly twitchy, but tired. She looked more dead than usual. She too was reminded why she was here.

“Jinx, you okay? You look like shit!”

Jinx was about to collapse. But Powder caught up with her and propped Jinx over her own shoulders.

“Feel like shit. I told you not to follow me!” She sounded more tired than angry.

Powder chuckled. Her and Isha helped Jinx sit down on a table. Her muscles hurt, her entire body burned. The feeling should subside fast with the shimmer healing her. But this time she really brought herself to the brink. Even against Morgana she wasn’t going this far. Then again she hasn’t slept since she fought her.

“You think that would’ve actually worked?! I’m you after all.”

“No, you’re no Jinx. You better than that.” Jinx snarled back. But Powder understood the fear in those words.

“Different yes, better, I dunno.” It was impossible to say that and keep eye contact to her twin. Instead she looked at Isha. “Doesn’t change the fact that we’re both stubborn.”

Jinx just sighed in resignation.

“Look, I think we both got off on the wrong foot. So maybe this can be like a do-over.”

Using my own words against me, clever girl.

“Besides, Isha is my family too.”

Without hesitation Isha held out her finger gun and invited Powder to a secret handshake.

Jinx couldn’t believe it, Isha connected with everyone in her family, let her reconnect with them as well. Who is Jinx to say no to her. Is there anything so undoing as a daughter.

“You have no idea what they did to us.” There was still a bit of fight left in Jinx.

‘But we need them. He did this to me.’ Isha signed.

“I know Scraps, I know.”

“You were not all there huh?” Powder’s voice oozed with empathy. “I know the feeling” That made Jinx curious. Powder seemed so perfect from the outside, but she held so much in. Kinda like Blondie. She started to understand how they were more alike than initially assumed.

“Dunno if I still am.” Jinx was dizzy, half awake and so fucking exhausted. If Isha wasn’t still her top priority she would just lay her head down and rest.

Clang!

A loud sound brought startled both Powder and Jinx. The golem from before, dropped a bunch of metal pieces into their laps, before carefully putting down the glass tube containing the wild rune.

“Greetings! I think this belongs to you.” They said. “I hope I didn’t hurt anyone.”

Powder picked up one of the pink barrels. Her hand gently going over it. Jinx just stared in shock at seeing Rhino in shambles. Then she eyed Powder, holding Pow-Pow. She was holding back more tears.

“Thanks big guy!” Powder replied. “…and no, I think you prevented a disaster.”

“My name is Blitzcrank.” They continued. “What are your names?”

“Name’s Powder.” Powder chuckled with a neck scratch. But then her eyes fell on back on a distraught Jinx. “That is Jinx.”

Powder closed the gap, and brushed Jinx’s messy hair aside, revealing a thousand-yard stare. She flinched at the touch.

“Hey, we’ll rebuild him.”

“We?” Jinx now looked up into blue eyes. Still scared she might get hurt.

“Yeah. W-Well if you’d want my help?” Again Jinx was taken aback by her twin. But she now leaned into the touch. “Honestly would be great change of pace if I did something for myself.” Jinx understood the message.

Powder was envious of Jinx. She knew she had the same potential. Not just the bad bits but the good as well. Ekko could’ve talked all about what she was supposed to be, but it would still be someone else telling her what to do. No, seeing Jinx made Powder want to do it herself, for herself, no one else. When was the last time she did something just for herself?

As Powder and Jinx talked, Isha knocked on the golem. They looked down and waved.

“Oh hello little person! Do you have a name?”

‘Isha’ she signed. There would’ve been a smile on her face. This felt eerily similar to her first encounter with Wolfy. He looked angry on the outside, dangerous. But he was just confused and scared. She knew that feeling. Isha also knew as soon as Blitzy opened their mouth, that they were just an oversized metal teddy bear.

“Isha, nice to meet you.”

‘You sign?!’ Oh now Isha was excited, Blitzy understood her.

‘My Creators programmed me with it. It is helpful for communication.’

‘Cool’ Normally she would’ve given an approving chuckle.

Blitzcrank then pointed at Isha’s metal chest. “Are you like me? Did Jinx create you?”

Isha shook her head. ‘My Jinx just picked me up one day, and I never let go. I wasn’t always metal.’

“You were human once?”

Isha nodded. ‘We came here, so I can be human again.’

“Isn’t metal sturdier?”

At that Isha hung her head low. ‘But I can’t feel anything. No touch, no warmth. I can’t eat, drink, sleep. I miss all that.’

Blitzcrank looked lost. It was something they couldn’t empathise with, something they couldn’t understand. There are advantages to being made of metal, there are advantages to being made of flesh.

Then Isha tapped their hand.

‘Hey don’t worry. You’re still cool. This is just what I want. Doesn’t mean you need it.’

“I think I understand. I got a lot to learn about humans.”

Suddenly Isha held out her fist, looking expectantly at Blitzcrank.

‘It’s a fist bump. We bump fists’ Just then Isha grabbed their hand and made a fist out of it before bumping it. ‘There try it’

With a bit too much force Blitzcrank punched Isha. She was thrown on her butt.

“Oh I am sorry.”

‘It’s fine. You did it right. Just a little less force next time’ Isha blinked with her one eye. It was supposed to be a wink, but well she can’t wink.

“HAHA” The laugh was monotone and robotic, but still genuine. “Recalibrating “fist bump”. Can we try again?”

‘Sure!’

Meanwhile on the other side of the room, Jayce and Viktor helped fix each other. Jayce got his old leg brace back. But as soon as Viktor’s spare legs were attached he found his stuff and used it to push himself onto his feet, before slowly moving towards the 3 girls.

“Thanks Partner.”

“Vik, what are you…?” Jayce interrupted a bit too late.

“Excuse me.” That interrupted the lively conversation the four were having. Three and a half pairs of eyes closed in on him. He addressed Jinx directly. “I believe my assumption is correct, that you came here to revert the evolution. To make me undo what I have done.”

“Viktor you can’t be serious?! That is Jinx! She’s mad enough to follow us all the way here and wreck our shop! She’ll kill us once we’re done.” Jayce grabbed Viktor by the shoulder

“I’ve seen what she is capable of. But I also know her potential.” Viktor replied.

“She is the reason you almost died to begin with. Come on, we’re supposed to be partners.”

“And you’re supposed to be dead.” Powder interrupted Jayce.

“Wuh?”

“I remember you now Pretty Boy!” Powder stood up and put herself in between them and Jinx. “Killed yourself, ‘cause you couldn’t handle the guilt of killing my sis some years ago.”

“Vi’s dead?! I…” Jayce was shocked at the revelation. Him and Jayce didn’t exactly seek out their counterparts. Jayce did find a memorial wall for Viktor at the academy, he was a beloved professor up until his death. He died of his illness, but Jayce’s name was nowhere to be found.

“Yeah, cause you didn’t give a damn what your funny magic rocks could do.”

At that Viktor spoke up: “And I have killed Vander and turned her child into an experiment.” He shrugged of Jayce’s arm. “I must atone for my sins. We both do.” He turned to Jayce. “This isn’t about helping out the loose cannon, this is about atoning for the countless children that died for progress. There might still be hope for her.”

There were children in the commune. Jayce kept telling himself they died as soon as Viktor “healed” them. They were already dead, but didn’t know it yet. Still it was him that pulled the trigger. He kept seeing the orange hair of that one kid in the factory. Now, he heard he is responsible for Vi’s death in another universe. He wondered how many people have died because of his Hextech.

Then he looked at Jinx one last time. She was trying to distract herself, but he could feel the rage building inside her. But there was so much hurt and pain in her eyes. She looked much more like him when he returned to his timeline, scratch that worse. She is the survivor of unimaginable loss. She looked at her kid, the evolved puppet, now playing with Blitzcrank. Another kid died because of him.

When will it end? How many people must die before he stops pushing for progress at all costs. Viktor was right, they must atone for their sins. Call him pathetic, but he won’t do this for Jinx or even her kid, he will do it just to ease his conscience. That’s all this was. All he is doing here, in this shop. Hextech never helped people, he only build weapons and look where it got them.

Ironic, isn’t it? Vi came to him to build weapons, and it all went to shit after, and Jinx of all people came to him for her kid, it is now up to them to make things better.

With a heavy sigh Jayce sat down in a chair. More memories stirred in his head, even more death, in the disaster of their arrival here.

“I still see them sometimes. The faces of the dead miners.” Jayce just babbled it out his eyes distant. “We caused that mine to collapse, when the wild rune brought us here. We never found out how many were buried.”

“That was you?!” Powder spoke up.

Jayce still looked at the floor. “It was an accident.”

“Pow-Pow what do you mean?” Jinx followed up.

“The last big mining disaster happened a few months ago, shortly after your Ekko left.” Powder explained. “A few days later we, or rather I found Isha, my Isha rummaging through our trash behind the Last Drop, looking for food.”

Jinx immediately put two and two together. Isha always wore an old miner’s cap, she never questioned why. “Oh. Her parents…”

“Died in the collapse yeah. We’ve been taking care of her ever since.”

All that talk didn’t help the guilt building up within Jayce.

“I get the picture. I know how much suffering I have cause. We will help. But I’m not doing this for you.” He looked at Jinx.

“I don’t care. Just get this done!” Jinx spat out. “You’d know what happens if you didn’t”

It was Viktor’s turn to speak up. “May I have a look at her then?” He had some theories what he had done to her. He can barely remember anything between his second death and Jayce waking him up.

“That is up to her.” Jinx looked over at Isha. “Just be careful, she bites!”

‘Stay with me… please’ Isha reached out with her hand.

“Always!” Jinx took the hand. With a nod she told Viktor to approach. But no one in the room missed her hand hovering over her pistol. “What are you even going to do?”

Viktor looked back at Jayce. “Jayce, take Blitzcrank and bring in the prototype from the backroom please.”

As Jayce and Blitzcrank left the room, Jinx asked sceptically, “Prototype?”

“Yes, me and my partner tried to undo my corruption a few months ago. As you can see we weren’t successful.” He held out his purple corrupted arm, still pulsing with Arcane energy. ”There is a chance she isn’t as corrupted as I am. Seeing how she wasn’t pulled away like the other souls…” His posture became apprehensive at the next words. “…or like your father. I need to find out what makes her special.”

Viktor kneeled down, and his hand approached Isha head, waiting for permission.

“You hurt her, and your partner is dead.”

Everyone held their breath as his hand came closer and closer to Isha. Her grip on Jinx got tighter, almost to the point of cracking her bones. Finally his fingers touched the holes in Isha’s skull. Her and Viktor’s eyes lit up in purple light. Jinx’s hand touched Zapper’s grip.

It was only a few seconds, but they felt like minutes, before Viktor removed his hand.

“Okay.”

“Okay what?! Can you help her or not!?”

“This is good. Her soul has been preserved by the hexgem. You have already succeeded in restoring most of her mind. The body is a more difficult task.”

“Can you do it or not?!”

“My power’s allowed me to transmute flesh to metal. It might be possible to reverse that process. But we require two things, one of which was the reason we failed previously. We need a blood sample of the original.”

Suddenly a ruckus could be heard in the backroom, followed by a muffled scream: “Aaah! You little!”

Everyone looked towards the door, before a friendly robotic voice followed up: “Oh hello, another little one!”

Powder and Jinx glanced at each other knowingly. Jinx raised her eyebrow, asking a silent question. Powder answered by rolling her eyes and sighing.

“Shit. I told her to stay home”

“Yeah that doesn’t work on her.” Jinx replied. “First thing I learned about her.”

“You can come out now!”

“You can come out now!”

Both shouted in unison.

Opening the door revealed a little brown-haired kid wearing a miners cap. Powder did not hesitate to rush to her and envelop her in a bone-crushing hug.

“I told you to stay home. It is dangerous down here!”

While Powder reprimanded Isha Jayce and Blitzcrank slowly dragged out a huge machine, Jayce looking even more disgruntled that before.

“What?! I told ya she bites.” Jinx mocked.

The machine though looked a bit more menacing. The centre was made up of a glass tube surrounded by a bunch of rings covered in hexrunes. It looked like a weird mix of Hextech and whatever old doc Singed brewed up, and Isha was supposed to be put into that?! At that Jinx’s eyes darted in between the Isha’s. Her own studying the prototype as well.

Jinx added, “I guess getting a blood sample shouldn’t be a problem now. Now what else did ya need?”

“Shimmer.” Viktor answered. “But just not any kind of Shimmer. You have been injecting her with a peculiar strain of Shimmer, haven’t you?”

Jinx nodded.

“You don’t happen have more with you? And I mean much more.”

“It’s running through my veins.” Jinx offered her arm. “Take it all if you have to.”

Viktor held up his own hand to stop her. He asked, “Are you sure about this? The amount we would take, might be fatal.”

That made Jinx snicker. “Heh, haven’t you heard I’m bad at dying. But I’d do anything for her.”

Viktor understood that. He understood how far his mentor went for his own goals. Jinx’s family was the price for that. Maybe this way he can finally give something back.

“Then let us proceed.”

Once all horror at their initial meeting subsided, the two Isha’s got along well, too well if you asked Jinx. Other Isha already letting in her Isha on their own take of a special handshake. It included more fist bumps, than pistols. Then they started talking in their own sign language at their own speed. Something about how cool their moms were.

Jinx’s Isha stood by Powder’s as her blood was drawn. She hated needles, but the company made it bearable. Jinx meanwhile prepared herself for the procedure.

They’ve setup the entire prototype. Tubes going from a pump to an IV. Jinx gave her Isha one last hug before she dived into the tube.

The other Isha stayed by her twin’s side the entire time. At least she wasn’t alone over there

“Are you sure about this?” Powder kneeled in front of Jinx, who now sat on an operating table.

“First time I died…,” Powder’s breath hitched at those words.”…Silco said: “Is there anything so undoing as a daughter?” You don’t know the lengths he went to keep me.” Jinx took another deep breath, looking at the restrains on the table. “Guess this is why he went to the old doc, it’s how I got my peepers. I need to do this Pow. You can’t stop me.”

But then Jinx pushed Zapper into Powder’s hand. “But if they screw this up, let them hear my last laugh.”

“I can’t do this.” Powder almost pushed it back.

“You won’t. It would be me pulling the trigger from beyond the grave.” Powder knew what Jinx was doing, trying to absolve Powder of any responsibility, so she’d stay innocent. It was almost working, because Powder didn’t know how far she’d go for Isha. Probably as far as Jinx.

Viktor then chimed in. “We will need to secure you for your own safety.”

“Sure thing doc.” There was a hint of shakiness in her voice.

They began to strap her onto the table Jinx looked at Powder, revealing how terrified she actually was. “Will you stay with me Powder?” she asked with a small voice.

The way Jinx said that Powder couldn’t tell who she was referring to, herself or her old self.

“I’ll always be with you.” Powder answered and she reached out to hold Jinx’s hand.

“Are you ready?” Viktor asked one last time.

“Just get this over with.”

“Jayce you may begin.”

Jayce then hit a bunch of lever’s cranks and switches and the whole machine turned on. Viktor got into position, holding his corrupted hand against the glass.

Then it started. Blood was being drained from Jinx. It hurt, it hurt a lot. Jinx started screaming in agony, her body violently convulsing, making Powder hold on tighter on her hand. It helped Jinx through the pain.

She started panting between gritted teeth, slowly getting used to the unpleasant feeling. Blood should not be extracted this violently. But it was necessary. Everything for Isha.

With great pain, Jinx muttered something to her twin.

“Hey Powder, promise me one thing. If I don’t make it, rebuild Rhino, bring her back to my timeline. Find Luxanna Crownguard, she’s in Demacia, she knows me, she’ll know you. Bring Isha to her, she’ll take her in.” Jinx was interrupted by another painful sting. “Aaargh!”

The machine whirred to life. Arcane energy arced through the air, her shimmer was combining with the blood sample and Hextech.

“P-please do this for me. Lux can bring you to Vi. You could finally meet her.”

“Shut up!” Powder said. “You’re gonna bring Isha back yourself.”

Jinx screamed again, leaving her panting. At this point Powder saw a bit of blue returning to Jinx’s eyes. She was nearly bled dry.

“If it were so easy. I think this is it, Pow. The end of the line.” Jinx choked out.

“Jinx come on. Stay with me!” Powder cried out to deaf ears. Jinx’s blue eyes weren’t looking at her anymore, her empty stare moved to Isha. Was that a lock of real hair?!

This is it, huh?

I’ve held on for as long as I can.

For the one that I had to defend.

With her last bit of awareness Jinx saw the flesh returning to Isha, she was writhing in pain too, but she was enduring the pain like a champ. Jinx meanwhile felt her strength fleeting.

I’ve been strong every day of my life.

If she wants, death could take me this time.

The knowledge that Isha can live on now, have her own life, with Lux, or Vi, or Powder, whoever she wants to stay with, gave Jinx peace. Isha will be safe now and nothing will hurt her anymore. She won’t get hurt anymore without me around.

This world is a wasteland where nothing can grow.

If it weren’t for you, I’d be here all alone.

I know in my heart this is where I belong.

Really, without Isha, where would Jinx be. Her life started turning around once she fell on her head. Everything was better because of her, but she paid the ultimate price for it. Jinx finally set things right. Isha should live.

Was this Jinx’s plan all along? As long as Isha’s safe she can rest easy now. After being awake for so long, all for Isha, she can finally go to sleep.

Please let me go.

But as Jinx took her final breath, she found herself surrounded by the dead.

Vander was here, so were Silco, Claggor, Mylo. They were here to accompany her on the journey. Welcoming her back into the family. There was a light at the end of the tunnel, a light she might’ve been waiting for her entire life.

Her final thoughts, before everything turned dark, were meant for the light.

Don’t let me go.

Chapter Text

“Sylas… I am sorry.”

“So am I… Little Light.”

Everything burned.

The capital in flames.

Rainbow light disintegrating bystanders.

Her ears filled with the screams of the dying. Her eyes filled with the faces of the dead.

“Mage-lover” they cursed her.

All she could do was run. Run through burning streets. The capital collapsed around her.

Everyone cursed her name. Faces haunting her, of her brother, her aunt, her mother.

“You did this!” they screamed at her.

“No I was just trying to help!” she screamed back at them. But their faces turned dark. They came after her.

She had to run.

No matter how many corpses she stepped over. These people were killed by her light.

“This is all your fault!”

Their screams becoming more distorted.

She ran, and ran, and ran.

Then she hid. An abandoned home, it was once a warm home, but the Mageseekers dragged the screaming family onto a carriage, never to be seen again. The children were crying, but no one who listened heeded their call.

All she did was cower under the table, clutching her ears, trying to block out the screams. They were hunted down like animals and all she could was watch.

Crash!

Something smashed the door open. The noise was followed by heavy footsteps. Then they stopped and Lux curled in further, closing her eyes. She felt like all the little scared girls. Powerless and helpless, as they got dragged away by Mageseekers.

Then the voice spoke with venom.

“There you are, abomination!” It was Garen, her brother.

She dared squinting open one eye. That was a mistake. She saw his brother wearing a half mask, his sword pointing at her head.

“Please brother, I am your sister!” she pleaded. But it fell on death ears. Something was wrong this was wrong. Her brother did not do this.

“It seems there is no saving you. I must be rid of you witch!” He readied his sword for a swing.

“No, don’t!” But it was too late he already swung is sword. It’s blade connecting with her throat.

“Aaaaaaaaaaaaah!”

Her upper body swung up, as her eyes opened. She was covered in a cold sweat. It was just another nightmare.

“Oh Veiled One, Lady Crownguard, are you alright?” said a woman’s voice.

Shaking off the haziness of waking up, Lux turned her head to her left. The woman in question was Sophia. She was the one, who gave Lux her staff back in the Great City.

“Just a nightmare, and please it’s just Lux.” She answered gently.

“Another one?” Sophia continued. “Sylas again?”

Lux nodded. “Not just him, my brother as well. But I’m fine now” The last words were a bit shakier, she hoped the people wouldn’t see her weakness. She needs to be a beacon of hope.

“Let’s get you up girl. We need to move. You said we could make it today.”

She was helped up and looking around, her real memories started flowing back into her head, as she saw the little band of refugees, she has accumulated on the way.

She promised to keep them safe. She promised them a safe haven in an abandoned town. Terbisia. Well, mostly abandoned. She hoped Jinx was there and willing to help her. Barging in with a bunch of refugees, might’ve been too much. But Lux can’t just abandon these people, and she desperately just wants to see her again.

Lux was also glad that Jinx was right about her brother. He may not have understood at first, but he still let her go, he still called her a true Demacian, and most importantly of all still called his sister. So maybe there is hope, that her dream of showing Demacia the good of her light can still come to pass.

“Don’t worry Lux. We’ll show them. We’ll show them all.”

Those words still echo inside her mind. Jinx wanted to help her reveal her light. Instead Sylas took it, defiled it, turned it into a weapon of mass destruction. She feared this, she feared her light would inevitably do this since she was twelve years old. She remembers the tales of her friend from across the river, how everyone around her died as well. How her kid was taken away from her. This is what it feels like to be a curse, a burden. But Jinx never hated her light, would she hate it now?

Lux drank petricide after Sylas broke out, it was the most awful experience in her entire life. She was scared what her light could do if left uncontrolled but felt even more ashamed of drinking that accursed poison. She deserved it though. Her light hurt people, killed people, she will never be able to wash those sins from her hands.

Lux tried to stop her line of thinking, instead focusing on the road ahead. This was their final stretch before reaching the town, before Lux might finally see Jinx again. She missed her dearly. Ever since leaving Terbisia for the first time, there was an emptiness in her heart, she never felt before. The letters did help a bit, but nothing was compared to those nights she spent together with Jinx and Isha. Caitlyn’s comments on the matter made things even worse. If you captured her heart, you will be family. Family huh? Would Jinx really consider her family? She is a noble from the second most powerful family in Demacia, she made her distain for the upper class apparent. Also what of Lux’s own family, they already tried to hide her light, Jinx would just be another stain on the family name. Is there a future for them? Or would Jinx realise that Lux is nothing but trouble.

Shit! Bubblegum. She couldn’t get her shark with her. Same with Starfire, they’re both in the capital, alone. But Lux couldn’t go her back now, she was basically a refugee on the run as well.

The sooner she gets to Terbisia, the sooner she will feel less alone, hopefully. Lux just hoped Jinx would understand. But considering her history with the piltovan government, Lux doubted Jinx wouldn’t understand her.

The closer they got to Terbisia, the more nervous Lux did feel. What if Jinx doubted her, what if she didn’t help. She’d probably complain Lux brought so many refugees with her. Lux also feared what the people here would think of Isha. Lux just hoped the Veiled Lady was able to help. She still couldn’t drive of the stinking feeling of being a burden for her. Jinx didn’t choose this fight, Lux would just drag her into another war, after she left her home and her violent past behind. Winged Protector, I am a bad friend.

It was a half day trek to get to the town. It started raining midway through. Her last letter probably arrived already, just a few days ago. Would Jinx still be here or would she be with the Veiled Lady? She would’ve arrived shortly after the letter, but taking on so many refugees slowed her down. She couldn’t leave them behind.

Today was the day though, they finally spotted the first broken buildings in the distance. Her heart started beating faster in anticipation. If she wasn’t leading a group of people, a lot of them injured, she would’ve sprinted the reast of the way.

But they all managed to make the long way together. No mage, no non-mage was left behind, they picked up everyone who didn’t want to fight in this war. Now, their little band of misfits entered the broken streets of this broken town. This could become their new home. They could rebuild, safe and away from prying eyes.

In the distance Lux spotted a building more colourful than the rest. Her chest felt warm and fuzzy at seeing those familiar colours. She remembers sending Jinx some paint, and she is glad she got to use it, to embrace that artistic side in her. The fuzzy feeling slowly turned into pressure. She needed to see Jinx now, she was so close to her. Trudging through the rain Lux was so exhausted and so wet, all she wanted to do was to fall into Jinx’s warm dangly arms, she wanted Jinx to tell her everything will be alright. She wanted to see Isha too, to exchange their little secret handshake, and after just curl up in a ball, surrounded by them, and sleep away all the exhaustion. The last week almost broke her. But she dared not show it. Jinx and Isha were the only ones allowed to look underneath her mask.

Without even realising it she climbed up some rocks to make an announcement.

“Alright everyone gather up!” she shouted, waiting for the crowd to gather. “Welcome to Terbisia, this town was destroyed in an earthquake a few months ago. No one would anticipate anyone going here. We should be safe. Spread out find anything salvageable, anything that can be used for shelter. We can make this our refuge.”

But then she turned to the former library of Terbisia.”But I urge you not to come to close to that building. We are not alone in this city, over there lives a dear friend of mine.” Lux pointed at the building. “I don’t know if she likes us staying here, she is a reclusive one, she doesn’t really like people. But I believe I can convince her to stay, and to help us rebuild.” Then she muttered “In her own way,” before turning back to the crowd. ”I trust her with my life… May the Veiled One watch over us.”

Without further ado Lux hopped of the rock and ran towards the library. Abandoning the countless questions people still have about their stay. Jinx must’ve been alerted by the ruckus by now, or perhaps she listened to loud music and didn’t hear them. But the building was eerily silent.

Please, be there. I need you. I miss you.

Her breath was taken away as she got a full view of the building. She topped in her tracks, witnessing a beautiful artwork, etched onto the wall of Jinx’s hideout, the one they build together.

On the bottom she saw the vast skyline of a large city. This was Piltover, she remembered Caitlyn showing her a few paintings years ago. In the background she saw a ginormous tower with a globe on the top. From the few descriptions she heard, she recognized it as the Hexgate. Spread out through the city were colourful explosions. But that was not what Lux paid the most attention to. No above it all in the blue clouds, were faces of people, she’s probably heard of but never seen.

There was a man with full beard, next to a thinner looking face, the latter had one dark, scarred. The third person next to them was a darker skinned woman with dark short hair. The second row consists of 2 larger faces. The first being a white-haired boy, with hourglass shaped face paint. The second, larger one was a woman with pink hair. She had the letters VI printed underneath her left eye. Lux could’ve guessed from the hair, but this must be Jinx’s sister.

Lux could feel the care and weight put into this mural. These were Jinx’s friends, her family. They were painted with so much detail, nothing like the chaotic scribbles she has seen before. She wonders how often Jinx just sat here, at this wall, just looking at it, missing home. Lux already misses the mountainous landscapes of High Silvermere. She has no idea if she will ever see it again, will ever see her family again. Never in her life did she feel this alone.

But then her eyes realised that those blue clouds were not clouds at all. They all trailed back to the bottom of the wall, right into a cylindrical object held by a small girl wearing a helmet, Isha. Standing on a rooftop overseeing the skyline. There were two figures next to her that warmed Lux’s heart. To her left was Jinx sitting on the edge. Two long braids trailed down her back curling around the other figures. But to her right she saw long blond hair underneath a headband. They were so small compared to the greater mural, but as detailed if not more. Their hands were almost touching. Lux did not notice her own hand suddenly feeling around the painting. She almost lost herself in that image. They were so close, yet so far.

She needs to find Jinx and Isha.

“Jinx!” She shouted walking towards the entrance.

“Isha!” She shouted again, but still no answer.

“Jinx! Isha!” Lux was starting to panic. She finally reached the front door and tore it open.

But the inside of the workshop was empty, and eerily silent.

Maybe they were out hunting or fishing, Lux told herself. But as she walked in, a shiver ran through her body. It was cold, as cold as in the rain outside. She found what looked like a newly constructed forge, but it wasn’t burning. I hasn’t been lit for a few days at least.

That realisation dashed all of Lux’s hopes of seeing Jinx and Isha.

She was left in this cold and empty space. But it was still recognizable as their space. Whether it was all the little doodles on the walls and floors, the mess of scrap left near the forge and the cluttered table full of unfinished projects. Lux can only imagine the countless nights Jinx has spent here tinkering away with any leftover metal. There was a larger half-finished machine in the corner. It looked complicated. That probably was the machine that failed to turn back time.

Lux finger’s moved over one of the more cluttered desks, brushing through half-finished toys, until they suddenly stopped at an envelope. An unsent, colourful envelope addressed at her. Jinx must’ve left in a hurry. Lux probably wouldn’t have been able to receive it anyway. Seeing as everything burned, the day after she sent her last letter.

She ripped it open, desperate for any new word of her friend.

Holy Shit Blondie,

I will make this quick. Thank you so much for what you have done for me. I don’t trust any heebee jeebees higher power, but if you believe she will help Ish, I will trust you.

Then once I return I will find you and I will get you out of there. I will not let them drown out you light. I will not let you be trapped with some guy who thinks he owns you.

But thanks for the cupcakes. I hope next time Isha can have a taste as well.

Blisters & Bedrock

Jinx

Not a moment after she finished the quick note, she hugged it close to her heart. She wasn’t the most religious person, but she was praying the Veiled Lady watch over her.

“Please make it back okay.” She whispered to no one but herself.

Looking back up, Lux found their bed. Though recognizing it as such was a far stretch. It was a mess of blankets and plushies.

Step by step Lux made it over to this nest, before she collapsed out of pure exhaustion. Her head landed next to the little Isha sitting by an identical shark plush to the one Jinx send her. The name tag read Marcy. Isha probably came up with that name. The blonde’s arms just moved to envelop the two. Curling up around them.

Lux wanted to be mad. Mad at Jinx for not being here for her. But she knew that was unfair, she told Jinx that Isha takes priority, and that Lux can take care of herself. Though a selfish part in her said that she should’ve told Jinx to wait. It was unfair.

Right now all Lux could do is pretend the fluff in her arms are Jinx and Isha. She pretended they were here. She pretended they took her in their arms and whispered sweet nothings in her ear. She just lost everything, her family, her home, her life, she couldn’t bear to lose Jinx and Isha too.

She hoped they were okay, and that they already were on their way back. They will be here when she wakes up. She is sure of it. A trip to the Veiled Lady on Rhino couldn’t take that long. At least that is what she is telling herself.

Her old life has collapsed, she will never be able to return to it. But this place is something she build with someone else.

The soft rain outside and finally being back in this place she helped to build, lulled her closer and closer to sleep.

Her last moments of consciousness were filled with the thoughts of a child’s laughter, blue hair and pink eyes.

Please my light, return to me so I can thrive in the shadow you cast for me.

The darkness was peaceful, it was quiet. No shadows can haunt her here, with no light there can be no shadows. Her family said their goodbyes. They were all there. Vander saying, “You did good, kid.” Silco following it up with, “I’m proud of you,” before both caught her in a tight embrace. Mylo and Claggor on the other hands made jokes about her hair, but they too said their goodbyes. Then they let her go, and she was carried away by blue clouds. For first time in her life the silence was welcome. A silent and peaceful victory after bringing so much pain to the world.

The suffering of her family is over. She can rest now. She made up for her sins, made up for her curse. She will disappear now, knowing there was no unfinished business left, no open wound that needed closing, nothing she ruined that needs fixing. She fixed her last mistake. Letting Isha close to her. She can live a happy life now, with Blon…

Light!

Instead of being guided into infinite darkness, her body flew towards a light. It was blinding. No go back to the shadows, where I belong. Jinx feared with the light the shadows would return. But so far there was no one but her.

A shadow thrives besides the light.

“Aren’t you forgetting someone?”

She hasn’t heard her speak since progress day. What did Vi want now?

“If you’re the shadow, who casts you?”

Blondie.

No. I will just ruin her life as well, just a matter of time. I-I can’t.

The light was getting closer, fast. The only shadow in the room was her. But the light felt so warm. Violent too, but there was a feral protectiveness to it. It burned away all the darkness, before revealing itself.

Blonde hair enveloping her, tangling together with her own blue mane. Her eyes opened revealing a deep cerulean blue.

“Lux!”

Jinx felt fuzzy in her embrace, a warm fuzzy, ten times for intense than she ever did in Silco’s or Vi’s arms in. They are not letting her go.

More feeling returned to her senses. There was something soft behind her head. Thin and dexterous fingers brushed through her hair. Her body moved by its own leaning into the touch.

But she also felt the urge to slowly open her eyes. They were met by a deep blue pair.

“Luxie?” Jinx mumbled.

As her answer she only got a chuckling hum, “No, just me. Powder.”

Oh right she was with Powder. She stayed by her side. Too good for her Powder kept her promise.

With slowly waking up again, also came a lot of pain. Everything felt sluggish, maybe even worse than, when she entered Powder’s body. She felt the same weaknesses. Her senses dulled her limbs lethargic. The energy that kept her running, died out. Jinx bet this is what a hangover must feel like, actually this might be worse. Her mind flung back to the old doc’s operating table. Her body full of shrapnel, her heart about to give out. There was nothing she could do as someone used er as some plaything, injecting her with substances, experimenting on her.

Then she heard splashes of water, interrupted by laughing. A little girl’s laugh. But that is not what stuck out to her. She heard it twice, like an echo, from two different sources.

Immediately she tried to spring up from Powder’s lap.

“Woah, woah, woah. Easy there.” Powder held Jinx back. It worked surprisingly well. Her body still lacked strength. “Doc said you have to rest. Regenerate more of that Shimmer.”

Here she thought it was completely gone. Her body couldn’t survive without it anymore. Now she knew what was missing. If she was careful enough she could still feel it burning deep inside her. Even if that flame was just an ember, it was enough to light up a new fire.

“Urgh, what happened? Is Isha…” Jinx still tried to get up as fast as possible, but her body did not let her move.

“Shh, she’s fine, look!” Powder then moved Jinx’s head from her lap and propped her upper body against her own. Her eyes were directed towards a large body of water, filled with flowers and lily pads. But there right in the middle was the large brass golem throwing a ball between two little figures. One was Powder’s Isha… the other…

Jinx couldn’t see her face, but she can hear her laughing. She had pale almost white skin wrapped up in blue blankets, her hair was that old brown she knew, weaved in with white spots. Then her head spun around, two amber eyes looking at her, one of which still with a cracked iris, Like Silco’s… Isha didn’t deserve inheriting anything from him. The other shimmered faintly with rainbow colours. But those negative thoughts were brushed away by that smile. That grin with a tooth gap, and she actually teared up. They both did.

Jinx held her breath. There in the flesh, actual flesh was Isha, her Isha. The scars of her death still visible, like Jinx’s own. But she was there. She still couldn’t move. She felt trapped, she couldn’t reach her. Luckily she didn’t need to move, as her Isha quickly exited the game between Blitz and the other Isha, and started sprinting through the water, creating huge splashes. Her steps were uneven though, as not everything got turned back into the flesh. She still had her lovingly crafted prosthesis. Guess she still had to leave a few things behind. The city ripping out their parts, always taking. Jinx hoped there was still enough of Isha left, she didn’t deserve Jinx’s fate.

As they collided Powder braced for the impacts. Even though Jinx could only lazily throw her arms around her gremlin, the embrace on Isha’s side was all the tighter. Both girls collapsed into each other crying. It felt like discovering Isha in the wreck all over again. She was wet, but warm and soft.

“Are you real?” Jinx whispered, “Please be real.” Before going back to kissing Isha on the head.

“As real as you’n’me, blue.” Powder answered holding Jinx closer.

Jinx must be imagining things, because right now she was squished in between Powder and Isha. But they were real, she could touch them, she could hold them, and for once her ghosts stayed silent about it.

“You’re real, you’re here. I gotchu back!” Jinx mumbled into Isha’s hair. “I gotchu back.”

She only answered with a nod, not letting anything move them apart.

This went on for a while. A peaceful moment in this sunny space, birds chirping in the background, fireflies humming on the pond, and right in the middle two sobbing girls unable to be torn apart.

It took some time for the relief to finally hit Jinx. It made her cry out an even larger agonizing scream. Powder almost recoiled, seeing Jinx like this. For seeming to be so violent and confident, Jinx looked so much smaller than Powder right now.

But that screamed turned into laughter. A sobbing wet laughter of relief, of pure joy.

“It’s finally over,” whispered Jinx. The months of torture, of failed experiments, sleepless nights. The fight, her fight was over. The last tie back to Piltover was finally cut. This mission has consumed her, there was no place for Jinx, just the mission, and now she can finally find out who she is, who she wants to be. The nightmare was over.

Jinx’s body finally relaxed, and Powder let go of both of them.

“What happened?” was another question Jinx had to ask Powder, especially after recognizing the place. She hasn’t been here long, only briefly to prepare for the battle, to build Rhino. Little Man sure was surprised, when she lead him to his hideout. “How did we get here?”

“Doc said you were lucky.” Powder answered. She was still terrified she could’ve lost Jinx right then and there. “You both were.”

“Lucky huh?” Jinx couldn’t believe it, her and lady luck never looked eye to eye.

“Yeah lucky that weird gem was lodged into her chest.” Powder continued and pointed at it. It was still inside, tangled up with Isha’s now beating heart. “Said something about her soul being absorbed by it. Couldn’t have gotten her back otherwise.”

Makes sense, Jinx thought. You needed both mind and matter of the original as blueprints. Her soul in the Hexgem, and the blood from the other Isha. Which means someone she knew cannot be brought back. His soul is forever lost, for good this time. I’ll find you some day, and I’ll put you to rest.

“Hey something wrong?” Powder asked at Jinx’s change of demeanour.

“It’s nothing,” Jinx quickly shook her head, trying to bury the feelings.

“You also were kinda dead for a few minutes back there.”

“Wouldn’t be my first.” Still Jinx looked away with guilt. She really almost left Isha alone.

“Yeah, thanks to Blitzy here,” she motioned at the robot, who happily waved back, “we managed to restart your heart using electroshocks.”

“Guess I owe them one.” Jinx said.

“I think they’re just happy to help out.” Powder then chuckled, “Unlike the two crazy science bozos. As soon as we got a steady heartbeat from you, they threw us out. Can’t really blame them.”

Jinx chuckled, “They kinda deserved, you should’ve seen the shit they’ve done.”

“Well at least Blitzcrank came with, helping us carry you and your stuff here.” Powder waved her arm around presenting this space.

Jinx followed her arms, and her eyes landed on pink. Over in her world, Ekko painted her whole family there. .But here it was just Vi, all just Vi. Still here, still watching over her, even when they’re worlds apart. Her promise went both ways.

The Boy Saviour’s face was priceless, as he found out Jinx knew about this place all along.

“Ekko made this while he was here, didn’t he?” She asked, while her eyes studied Vi. She looked so badass, so strong. Nothing like what Jinx witnessed, when she was passed out on the bottom of a mug. This was the Vi Jinx used to look up to, and probably still does, even though she broke her.

Powder smiled as a bit of colour returned to her cheeks. “Yeah he did. My Ekko doesn’t know about this place. I mostly come here to get away from everything. I dunno, my shrine feels like it is stuck in the past, meanwhile this…” As Powder motioned to the mural, Jinx tried to stand up. But as soon as she put a little weight on her legs, they buckled, and she plummeted to the ground.

“Wait. Be careful.” Powder cried out, but she wasn’t enough to catch her.

Jinx braced herself with her arms. Well, that didn’t as plan. Here on the ground she saw her reflection in the water though. What caught her eye were well, her eyes. They were unusually dull, as they weren’t even fully pink anymore. Her braid came loose in that fight, so the messy hair fell around her dirty face. Jinx almost expected to see Powder in the reflection, but even with partially blue eyes, she came up empty. She just wasn’t that girl anymore. She really did look like a mess, like she was a dead girl walking, even more than usual. But digging deeper she found a smile, was she happy, truly happy? When was the last time she felt like this.

Just a moment later the real Powder appeared by her side. “Take it slowly. You haven’t fully recovered yet.” Powder offered to prop up Jinx over her shoulder. “Here let me help you.”

Jinx just mumbled a quiet, “Thanks.”

Isha came to Jinx’s aid as well, and together they hobbled closer to the wall.

When they reached the wall and Powder let Jinx lean up against Vi’s cheek.

“Badass, isn’t she?” Powder said.

“You don’t even know the half of it.”

Powder chuckled, “Ekko said that too.”

‘Yeah Fat Hands is the strongest Auntie out there’ Isha signed, ‘next to Auntie Ogre.’

“Sevika?” Powder asks

Isha nodded with a smile.

“I would pay to see these knuckleheads in the ring.”

Jinx snorted.

“Oh don’t tell me you have?”

“Sure did girl, and boy Vi did mop the floor with her.”

Isha looked jealous too. ‘You never told me!’

“Heh, that tracks. People still can’t beat her score in the arcade.” Though Powders tone was a bit more melancholic.

‘I miss them.’

“Sorry, probably might be a bit selfish on my part,” Powder asked very carefully as she leaned up against the wall facing Jinx, “but do you ever plan on returning to her?”

Suddenly the smile on Jinx’s face disappeared. This was inevitable, she tried not to think about it, but one day she will return to Vi, but was she ready yet? Her life finally looked like it was going to get better. Vi is probably also doing better, finally finding a purpose to fight for.

While lost in her thoughts Jinx slumped down to the ground.

“It’s too early.” Jinx mumbled. “I can’t go back yet. I do miss her though. So fucking much. I’m just scared something will go wrong again.”

“Things can be different now. But you are not alone in this.”

Powder squatted down to meet Jinx on her eyelevel with the gentlest smiles she can muster.

She had Powder by her side, Isha too, but also Lux. Maybe after she returns and gets Lux it might be time to return. What is it with these lost girls, getting attached to me.

“I’ll think about. But before that, Blondie still needs my help.”

“I am guessing Blondie is this Luxanna. You mumbled her name while you slept”

Jackpot! Jinx’s cheeks started to flush. “Yeah, she found me after… everything, after I left. Couldn’t have made it here without her.”

“Sounds to me like you care a great deal about her.”

Jinx avoided eye contact even more but nodded.

Isha just rolled her eyes at that, Powder got the message. So she walked in front of Jinx and held out her hand. “So what I am hearing is, the sooner you can see your Luxie, the sooner we get you and Vi to reunite.”

“I guess.” Jinx grabbed Powders hand. She also felt like there was more to what Powders was saying. Actually she knew exactly what it was about. She is the ticket to Powder seeing Vi again. Of course it’s about that. But would Vi still chose Powder over her?

“Then let’s get to my lair and rebuild Rhino,” said powder as she pulled up Jinx, “Can you stand?”

“Still a bit dizzy, but I’ll manage.”

As Jinx stood Powder still studied her.

“Also you need a bath, and some time to recuperate.”

“You saying I stink?!”

“Yup. Can’t let you have an audience with your princess reeking of sump,” answered Powder with a devilish wink.

“Technically she’s not a…”

“Also bandages make for a poor bra.”

Isha commented, ‘Been trying to tell her that for months.’

“I’ll see if I can find you two some spare clothes.”

Isha made a content hum. Jinx then found her Isha’s cap. She can tell it was hers, since it still was made of the same metal from the puppets. Pure white and the goggles were melted in like gold. It was another reminder what Isha went through. But she didn’t look too bothered as she snatched it out of Jinx’s hands and put it on her head.

“Uh,” Jinx said in surprise, “Looks like you got a new canvas.”

Isha nodded fast making the helmet bounce back and forth. Jinx stopped it and readjusted the helmet on her head.

Powder already went ahead and met up with Blitzcrank and her Isha.

“Hey slowpoaks, what are you waiting for,” she shouted back.

“Jeez, we’re coming!”

The whole situation made Jinx laugh. Everything suddenly just felt so much lighter. There were no bad guys after her, no one left who needs saving, no one who screamed into her ear bossing her around, telling her who to be and what to do. Plus she will see Blondie soon. Isha looking like that could make it back into the capital. Oh, Jinx was vibrating with excitement.

Powder meanwhile had plans of her own. Tonight there’d be another party at the Last Drop. Everyone is gonna be there. Her whole family would be there. Everyone who Jinx has lost. As much as she would love to see Vi, Powder imagined Jinx might wanna see her family too. They’d still love her no matter what she has done. But coaxing her into coming might be a bit hard. Jinx will need it though.

Secretly she also wanted to do some makeup and painting nails. She never got to do that with her own sis, she imagined Jinx’s Vi was any different.

“So how are we gonna tell our Isha’s apart.” Jinx chimed in while the 5 were walking through the streets.

“How about IshA and IshB.” Powder said, getting offended looks from their kids, “okay, okay, terrible names, I'll shut up now.”

“Yours can stay Isha. Imma just call mine Scraps or Sparks.”

Jinx’s Isha thought for a moment. ‘Sparks… I like it’

“So Sparks,” chimed Powder in, “ Bet you’re hungry… your mom too. Wanna hit Jericho’s on the way?”

The way their Ishas’ eyes lit up made Jinx almost tear up. How far she’s come just to see that smile one more time.

‘JERICHO’S!’

‘JERICHO’S!’

The two Ishas chanted in unison.

Then Powder looked up at Jinx’s teary face.

“Don’t worry I’m paying,” she said with a wink.

Jericho’s actually sounds perfect for a victory meal. It also being the first thing Isha gets to eat, now that she can again is something really special.

As they walked Jinx got to talk.

“Me and Sparks used to come here a lot. It was during a time me’n’Vi didn’t look eye to eye. Still had to pay the bill. Hehe. Got money by betting on her pit fights. Though don’t tell her I did.” Then Jinx shook her head, getting it out of the past, “what I am saying is and I don’t do this a lot: Thank you! Really. This means alot to us.”

Chapter Text

Cold. Soothing cold. The feeling of water running over Jinx’s head. After Jericho’s they went to Powder’s lair. Blitzcrank sadly didn’t fit through the door, but they also decided it might be time to head back to their dads. Anyway as Powder suggested Jinx immediately went ahead with taking a shower. In the meantime she could stich something together for Isha and find something for Jinx to wear.

Janna this shower feels good.

Just like that Jinx took in the events of the day.

Jericho’s was fun. The big fish didn’t even bat an eye at her or a second Isha. He just welcomed them with open arms, and as much as they tried to take Jericho’s out of Zaun, they couldn’t take the Zaun out of Jericho’s. Still as good as she remembers it back in her own world.

Blitzy was fascinated by J’s cooking skills and intensely studied it. Wonder what they’ll come up with, if someone lets’em cook.

“What is this?” Jinx mumbled to herself as she let the water tall through her hair, “Imagine me, sitting down with my family and just eating food. Already barely believed I was a hero. Still probably aren’t. I mean Fortune Cookie and Hammer Boy were helping people. At least I think they did I dunno, could be the same scam they did back home.”

The only things she could hear right now was the shower.

“Oh, I see how it is, now that I finally fixed something y’all just gonna leave me alone?! You all just want to see me suffer!”

No answer.

Then suddenly knocking, and a muffled voice, “You okay in there?!”

It was just Powder.

“Sure, peachy!” Jinx threw back.

“Alright good. I found something that might fit you. Gonna leave it out here.”

That made Jinx chuckle a little bit. Was she seriously too shy to see me naked? Not like it’s something she hasn’t seen. Or maybe she just knows I need some time alone. So yeah kinda glad she didn’t enter and saw me in this sorry state.

Before going to the shower she got a look at herself in the mirror. She didn’t think she could look any paler than back when she was at the tree. Now there was a hint of colour returning to her features. She also felt it the shimmer returning. Like an addict getting her fix, but she just gets it constantly.

This also dialled up her senses back to eleven. Her skin was hypersensitive, noticing little changes in air pressure as she moved around, or right now being fully aware of the water cleaning out all the dirt. It left her feeling raw.

With that her eyes also turned back to their unnatural pink. It neither feels right or wrong at the moment. The colour was always a reminder of what she did, how she just wanted to end things, and how everything might’ve turned out for the better if Silco had let her. But then Blondie looked deep into those eyes. Never wavering or faltering, she just looked at those eyes like they were the prettiest thing she’s ever seen. Ah, no quick think about sharks.

Sniff.

Was she crying? She didn’t really notice under all the water and all. But her body twitched, her breath hitched, as she choked on her own snot.

Why was she crying? It didn’t stop, the feeling got more intense as the cold water continued to wash away all the muck and dirt.

Just like the rain back in Demacia. Just like when she clung to Sunbeams back on Starfire. Jinx had to admit it that was a badass name for a horse.

Her outside felt cold, in a soothing relaxing way. But in her inside roared a burning fire. Yet somehow this all felt good.

It felt like something finally let Jinx go. It made  her cry even harder and curl in on herself.

She sat like that in the bathtub for a while.

In the distant she can still here the faint laughing of their Ishas. Sparks hasn’t left her eye since she woke up. This was the first time she couldn’t see her.

Now a faint whisper told her, Powder would take her as well. Seems like the shadows still aren’t gone, they never would be. At least they were muted, like they were in another room, watching her through a one-way mirror.

What eased her mind was being able to hear the other three. They were still there in the main lair. Jinx paid close attention. If something happened, she’d notice.

Still she felt the pull to return to her and then go back home. Home… with Lux… Somehow that felt right to say. Without her old Terby would never have felt like it could be home. It still didn’t, it will always be Zaun, but if felt like a little piece of Zaun away from Zaun.

It was time. Jinx got up and dried herself with a towel, spying one last look into the mirror. Her eyeshadow was gone fully revealing her eyebags, heavy ones at that, but her face looked relaxed for once. Even her eyes glowed more softly.

Next she moved to the door, peaking outside. In the distance she could hear Isha more clearly. Powder is probably telling her some embarrassing story.

Looking down to her feet, she saw the new top Powder has provided, even surprising Jinx a bit at how fitting it looked.

It was a bra held together by buckles and belts, perfectly fitted for her. One breast was covered with black leather, the other half had the same pink and purple stripes of a half-eaten circus tent. In her head images of her Stillwater raid came up. I think one of the Jinxers wore this. I can’t remember.

Still it felt good to wear. Almost like her old top, but I covered even less area. In a way with her hypersensitive skin she was glad it wasn’t rubbing against that much fabric. Putting everything back on she looked at herself in the mirror. Powder really had an eye for this stuff.

This time she also decided only to tie her shoes halfway like she used to. Overall she looked much less intense, and she wasn’t in her survival mode.

Her hair still needed braiding. She rarely did that herself, there always was someone who did it for her. First it was Vi, then Silco, last but not least Isha.

Well, time to go back.

Jinx was getting antsy rushing down the spiral staircase to the fan. She could finally hear Powder’s voice more clearly.

“There try it on now.”

Then she made the last turn and noticed Scraps trying out her new clothes. Powder seemed to have stitched some stuff together. Stealing the pants from a young Powder, combining it with a white undershirt tucked underneath Vi’s old vest. The latter fit surprisingly well on Isha. On Vi it was cropped, but Isha was small enough to use it as a full vest. Powder probably did some modifications too. The only problem Jinx noticed it was a bit monochrome. Nothing that can’t be fixed later.

At seeing Jinx Sparks excitedly rushes over to her.

‘Look, look! It’s little fat hand’s’

Jinx smiled in response, seeing Isha like this brought Jinx to the brink of tears now. With a bit of wetness in her throat Jinx choked out, “Looks good on ya. But needs more colour.”

Isha nodded rapidly, barely being able to hold back her energy.

Then Powder approached Jinx. “Looking good. It fits, right?”

“Fits like a glove” Jinx winked.

“Well dunno why I made it, never really was my style.”

Jinx snickered. “I can tell.” Then she closed the distance to Powder’s ear. “Too scandalous for a good girl like you.”

“Hey, I know how to party.” Mocking offense, Powder lightly shoved Jinx away. “Still you really look much better now.”

Jinx sighed, yeah with all the weight on her shoulder gone, she’s afraid nothing will keep her on the ground, what will happen now? At least her shimmer is returning to her, making everything clearer.

“Feel better too.”

“Uhm,” Powder seemed to be a bit shy about something, “Wanna come join me talk to Vi?”

She just wants to steal her, watch out.

Luckily Jinx’s eyes followed thumb pointing behind Powder’s back, motioning to the shrine. It suddenly didn’t hurt that much anymore looking at it.

“You don’t have to say anything to her,” said Powder as she carefully took Jinx’s hand and dragged her to the shrine.

They passed their Ishas sitting on the workbench. They snickered and signed something to each other. But when Jinx looked at them suspiciously they stopped and hit their hands behind their backs. They clearly were up to something. But Powder was too distracted to notice it and kept dragging Jinx closer to the shrine.

“Hey sis, I’m back. Sorry been a while,” said Powder before sitting down.

Then she took out a familiar looking lighter for the incense sticks. “Been pretty busy. I met someone. Someone really special.

Jinx then slowly sat down in the other chair next Pow.

“Remember when someone had their little identity crisis? Not giving names, but you know the one.”

While Powder talked Jinx could feel the hairs on her back stand up. She felt something approaching her from behind. But it was so faint it might as well not be real.

“Well turns out someone else from his world decided to visit me.”

Suddenly Jinx felt a tuck on her hair.

“Hey! What are you…” Her outbursts was met with more snickering. It was Isha and Isha sneaking up behind her.

‘Braid?’ her Isha asked.

“Oh right. Sure.”

Jinx leaned back before four nimble hands went through her hair entangling the wet mess it has become. It was a relaxing feeling.

Powder’s little talk was not interrupted by this, but she gave a smiling glance to the three girls.

“…I know you’d freak out. I know you would. Please don’t. But her name’s Jinx.”

Now she turned back to Jinx with a smile, but Jinx seemed to be half in her own world lost in the giggling of the two gremlins braiding her hair. Sparks even took out some bullet casings from the battle and tangled them into the braid. The brass gave a great contrast.

“I know what you’re gonna say now. Stop it. At least she knows what she wants, unlike me.”

That actually caught Jinx’s attention. Outside of Isha and Lux, what really did Jinx want to do. Does she really look that put together on the surface?

“I always came to you complaining how everyone tells me I wasted my life away. Maybe I really did. But I hated it even more, that everyone just kept pushing me, prying at me, telling me I should be this one thing. I don’t wanna change what makes me “me”.”

And that sounded awfully familiar. Vi, Silco, Sevika, all bossing her around. Same difference, huh? Can’t escape my curse.

“But Jinx despite being so different, she is just unapologetically herself. You were right. My ideas could change the world. But until Jinx I never truly believed it. Other Ekko came close though. For the first time someone sees me. You would’ve liked her. Hell who am I kidding you would’ve butted heads.”

Jinx saw it, the way there is a Vi shaped hole in Powder’s heart. She knew what that felt like. Question is who will breach that topic first. After this they’ll rebuild Rhino and Jinx will go back. Yet Powder has some goals as well.

“You don’t actually want to help me, do you?” Jinx broke the silence.

“I do…” Powder protested.

“Sure, but all you wanna do is see Vi again.” Jinx jerked upwards in her anger. But the kids dragged her back to the ground.

‘We’re not done yet’ Powder’s Isha pouted.

Jinx mumble a small sorry. She was quick to anger, but Powder doesn’t understand why.

“Can you blame me? I mean you came all the way here for your kid.”

She just wants Vi to herself.

“Stop it!” Jinx snarled to her right, into the emptiness of the fissure.

It caused an immediate reaction from Powder.

“Hey, hey look at me.”

Jinx still struggled, her eyes loosing focus.

“What are they saying?” Powder continued softly. There was not judgement in her words, just understanding. Understanding like no one else in her life, probably even more than Blondie. “Tell me.”

“Th-th-they say you want to steal her,” mumbled Jinx, “Said the same about Cupcake too, when she...”

Powder gently grabbed Jinx’s shoulder.

“Woah woah woah slow down, breath…” Powder adjusted her breath so Jinx could follow. “Who’s Cupcake.”

“Caitlyn…”

Okay now Powder was at a loss. Caitlyn would never do that.

“What? Cait?! Why would she…” Then she shook her head, this was probably an even larger can of worms than she was prepared for. “Sorry, that came out wrong. Tell me, what really happened.”

“Well buckle up, this is gonna be a wild ride.” Jinx said. “Not a fun on either, wouldn’t blame you if you threw me out after.”

“The monkey bomb was an accident.”

“Maybe, but that… that was nothing.” Admitting that made it harder to look back into Powder’s eyes. “I wasn’t exactly an angel… at least this way you know how not to become a screw-up like me.”

“…so yeah, her face grew ever smaller as I fell down that hole. I think I saw maybe a small glimpse left of his soul. Either way I wanted to put us to rest. If only I wasn’t really bad at dying. My body didn’t let me go, and I escaped the explosion.”

Despite the tragic story Jinx just told she still smiled faintly.

Their gremlins were done braiding Jinx’s hair, halfway through the story. They spent the rest of the time by their girls’ side. Sparks chiming in from time to time to lift the mood. In her perspective it wasn’t all bad, and Powder should know that. It also helped Jinx to stay on course, and she told her that Vi was the very reason she is still alive. Even in her absence she was there looking after Jinx, and when she returned Jinx was there to look after her… even if it was just from the distance.

Powder felt so many emotions during the tale. Lots of sadness sure, but it was genuinely nice to hear about Vi, and relieving to realise, that Vi might’ve been the trigger for things turning better here, it was not her fault things turned bad over there.

She knew going in Jinx was probably not the best person, made a lot of wrong decisions, but at the end of the day, if Powder were thrusted into the same position she wouldn’t be any different. It hurt to admit it, but the last thing she could do is judge Jinx.

There were moments like when Jinx started killing the Firelights, or when she shot Silco, or even the fight against Vi, where she was about to leave, fearing Powder would hate her. But every time Powder dragged her back into the seat, wanting to hear the rest of it.

So many people in her life were disappointed or terrified of what she was doing and who she became. Some of them writing her off as just a monster. Same way people were disappointed in Powder spending the rest of her days behind the bar.

“I guess Ekko lied, you do help people, you do care.”

“He didn’t know any better, how could he? He only looked at me down the barrel of a gun.”

“Maybe, shit, I understand where he was coming from, but… he was just chasing a fantasy with me.” It was a weird feeling. Ekko clearly was hurt by Jinx, and he didn’t know how to handle it. In the end he gave up on her, gave up on this city. In a way she felt betrayed by him. “I won’t give up on you, like he did. He was wrong.”

That was the crux of it. Even as much as Powder was terrified to hear about Jinx’s past, seeing her these past few days, the way she fought for Isha, she grew numb to it, no she understood. The same instincts were slumbering deep within her as well. She’d do anything for her Isha.

“Yeah you’re probably the one that made him realise that, ‘cause after he came back, well I was well you know… but I think after years he finally saw me.”

“I just hope he learned to move forward. Spaceboy always was stuck in the past..”

Then Jinx got up to pace around. She didn’t leave, being pretty relieved at how surprisingly receptive Powder was. Then again, she has so many expectations people push onto her, she couldn’t do it to Jinx.

“See now, why I had to leave. Why I wanted to leave.”

She saw how Jinx destroyed Ekko, and this entire tale showed her how it destroyed Vi. How the thing that made her strong, was turned against her.

“You really do miss her, don’t you.”

Jinx just silently nodded. “I wanna return one day, maybe sooner now than I originally planned. Not that I had a plan. But you have to promise me to let me see her first.”

Why? She could see Vi and then Jinx can return whenever she’s ready. Powder can keep a secret.

“I could look after…”

“Pow-Pow, no. She’s mine. I can’t lose her again.”

Again… The word made Powder realise something. The very reason Jinx told her story. She has lost Vi many more times than Powder. Always some outside force taking her away, preventing them from reconnecting. It is no wonder Jinx is so possessive about Vi, why she was scared Powder would steal her. It has happened again and again. First Marcus, then Cailtyn, then Ekko, then she herself. It’s like the world hated them being siblings for once. Powder saw that it worked, it made Jinx cut her ties all together. People can’t be taken away, when you push them away.

Powder would be no different, just another force taking Vi away from her. But it’s not like Jinx would keep her just to herself. Still she needed to make sure Vi would never leave again. Without it, Jinx would break. The realisation almost broke Powder herself.

“Okay I promise.” Powder said spitting into her hand and reaching it out to Jinx. A good old fashioned Zaunite deal. They shook hands, and after Powder continued. “Still thanks for looking out for her.”

After Powder said that Sparks eyes lit up. She had a new idea.

‘Jinx! Jinx! You gotta show her!’ she signed at lighting speed.

“What do you…” Jinx’s question was answered as Sparks rushed to Ekko’s jacket, rummaging through the pockets.

‘What’s she doing?’ the other Isha asked.

“Oh, oh!” Jinx started to mirror the excitement. “Yeah, totally forgot that. Oh you’re gonna like this.”

Suddenly Sparks produced the little disk-shaped object, that would fit perfectly into Powder’s music box.

“I know I can’t give you Vi right now. But I can give you this at least.”

Not a moment later Isha swapped the disks and hit play.

“Never had the chance to show it to her,” mumbled Jinx.

A new song started playing. One Jinx mostly played when she misses home.

It started with a fast electric guitar and a steady high-hat, bass drumbeat, quickly added with some bassy roars. Isha dialled up the volume to eleven (Yes, the record player goes up to eleven), as Powder slowly started to bob her head to the beat, feeling out the intro. The first repetition added a second guitar, before the singer started screaming into the mic.

~She's such a misfit, always ready to brawl
It's like her business, roughing up your friends as the law
There is no difference, if you believe you're strong
She is a bulldozer, making sure you're flat on the ground~

“Wait, is that Scratch?” Powder asked midway through at recognizing the voice

“Bet your ass it is.” Jinx chuckled. “Was the second collab I did with her.”

~She's like a boomerang, that never gives up
She flies in circles 'til she hits you, and you're biting the dust
So just remember this, when she's chasing you down
Face first, you'll be thrown onto the proving grounds
She'll knock you out~

At the little slap bass interlude, Jinx and Scraps really got into it. The little gremlin started dancing first before dragging Jinx in with her. Even Powder’s Isha joined in on the fun.

~Have you ever really wanted to be
A total rebel, flipping tables on the enemy?~

“Hang on.” Powder only now noticed what the lyrics where about.

~Did you ever try to further improve
How fast you punch people through the roof?~

Flashbacks came into her mind of the old days they spend in the Arcane. Vi at the Punch-O-Matic refining her technique, her dance with every round.

~Was there ever any certain time
When you thought brute force and style combine? Well~

“You didn’t!” Powder’s started to tear up a bit. “This is for…”

Jinx though could barely here Powder anymore instead relishing her reaction.

“I guess now's time to shine, 'cause finally, she's here
Here comes Vi!”

Jinx spat into a hairbrush used as a makeshift mic. The last syllable shot Powder straight through the heart. Jinx’s eyes glowed in an intensity never seen before as her face was split in half by her grin.

~And as a matter of fact
The best bet one has is to quickly react~

During the interlude Powder crashed into Jinx’s side with a hug.

“This is badass.” She almost choked at these words. This is her love for Vi put into a singular song.

To the first attack, that's aiming for the bones
'Cause she'll never pull back, and just risk it~

“Hey blue,” replied Jinx taking Powder’s head into her hands, giving her one of her signature grins, “song’s not over yet and you barely moved, so swing that booty!”

Right then the guitar’s came back in full force and Jinx started headbanging.

~And as a matter of fact
The best bet one has is to quickly react~

This was finally the last push getting Powder to join the dance party.

~To the first attack, that's aiming for the bones
'Cause she'll never pull back, and just risk it~

When was the last time Jinx danced like this with Isha. Their dance parties back home were legendary. Back home, in her lair, which was now destroyed, same as the Last Drop. It reminded Jinx even if she went back, her places with all those memories didn’t exist anymore.

~Have you ever really wanted to be
A total rebel, flipping tables on the enemy?~

Powder this time tried to sing the lyrics. It came out as incoherent mumblings, but it was enough to bring Jinx back to the present.

~Did you ever try to further improve
How fast you punch people through the roof?~

They all joined together in the middle. Jinx fully knowing the lyrics, the Isha’s only humming the melody and Powder trying to catch up.

~Was there ever any certain time
When you thought brute force and style combine? Well~

This was their victory lap, just a big fat celebration. In these 2 minutes and 41 seconds Jinx just let everything go, everything that haunted or bothered her.

But the final lines were screamed together into the brush.

~I guess now's time to shine, 'cause finally, she's here
Here comes Vi~

For an explosive finale Jinx grabbed one of the last chompers she had left, pulled the pin. Powder and her Isha froze at the sight. But it only lasted a fraction of a second as Jinx threw it as far was possible into the distance, screaming Vi’s name.

BOOM!

Jinx fell on her back, panting from releasing all that energy. This song makes her feel almost everything from love to hate. Why did she make it in the first place. She hated what Vi has become, sulking away because her Piltie girlfriend left her alone.

Same one who saved daddy from the old doc!

Shut it! Argh where was I?

A part of her hoped this song, this gift could lift her mood. She did need her to stay in the game, and it felt wrong to bet against family. But then Vi got worse, and worse and worse. The entire reason she never actually let it be played during her entrance.

Powder meanwhile still felt the impact of the explosion’s shockwave. Her heart beating fast, adrenaline rushing through her veins. This feeling… it was unlike anything she felt before. Jinx lived for the rush and now Powder understood why.

“Wow!” she could only muster up with a breathless voice, “Wow!”

Her Isha made little explosions sounds. ‘That was awesome!’ she giggled with excitement. She rushed to Jinx’s side, asking her if she had more bombs.

“Nah, sorry all out of boom.” Jinx said to Isha, before her eyes met a glaring Powder, “Plus I  don’t want to invoke Powder’s wrath.”

Isha made a disappointed noise, but Powder came closer to ruffle her hair. Then she squatted down to talk to Jinx.

“Seriously, that song is badass.” There was a question now on the tip of Powder’s tongue. It was about the party this evening, it actually is in a few hours, they could still…

“What?” Jinx interrupted her, “You have that look in your eye.”

“So uhm,” she was still a little unsure about it, probably couldn’t convince her anyway, but it is the least she could offer, “Tonight at the Drop, we uhm… we got a party planned. Would love to play that song there.”

Jinx’s breath hitched.

“The whole family is there… maybe we could-“

“No!” Jinx was shaking. “I-I can’t.” Her eyes darted around.

Powder almost reacted immediately and softly put pressure onto her shoulders, anchoring her back in reality.

Softly she whispered into Jinx’s ear, “They’re not real. I know them, whoever they are in your head, they’re liars.”

Something tapped Powder’s shoulder. It was sparks looking a bit unhappy about something.

‘Wolfy, Moustache and Glasses were mean to Jinx, they don’t like her.’

“Well, guess they need some ass whoppin’ for disrespecting us.” Powder conspired with Sparks.

It got a little giggle out of Sher.

Powder still wasn’t sure how she’d breach the topic. But they better let Jinx in, or she will be mad.

Jinx just observed them. Eventually she opened her mouth, still a bit shaky.

“Something will go wrong, and they’d blame me.”

“They’d better treat you well, otherwise me an Isha over here will make sure they’ll get a rude awakening tomorrow.” Powder replied mischievously.

It got Jinx to smile very briefly, but it wasn’t enough. As her eyes wondered back to the box of Rhino’s parts.

Her head slumped as she whispered, “I wanna go home.”

Powder still didn’t want to let up.

“Look, they’re family. I think they’d be happy to meet you. You lost them as I lost Vi. Allowing you to see them is the least I can do. There wouldn’t be a better time than tonight. You can still return tomorrow. It’s just one night.”

‘Actually I wanna meet them too.’ sparks chimed in. Giving Jinx those eyes, those god damn eyes she can barely resist. ‘Please just one party’

Jinx released a huge sigh.

“Alright alright. You win. I’ll go to your stupid party.”

Both Isha’s celebrated this moment of triumph, dancing around the pair of blue haired girls.

“You’re gonna be alright with this?” Powder asked.

“I dunno. We’ll see.”

“Don’t worry. I’ll stay by your side, if it is too much just say so, and we’re out of there.”

It did hurt a little of Jinx’s pride, that she’d need to be guided by hand. That competitive spirit still burned in her heart.

“I won’t give up that easily.” Jinx answered with a smirk.

‘Hey, you know what that means?’ Sparks got the attention of the twins, who only answered with a questioning look.

Then the other Isha appeared next to her and signed with a tooth-gapped grin.

‘MAKEOVER!!!’

“That pink streak is almost completely faded.” Powder noticed.

Jinx took her bang in between her fingers and took a closer look. She really didn’t hit Vi’s hair colour right for the final battle.

“Huh, yeah I guess.”

Powder was in the middle of taking out some supplies. Then met Jinx’s gaze in the mirror.

“I can help you with that” She said as she pointed to her own pink streak in her bun. “Had this for a while now.”

“Sure sounds fun.” Jinx answered.

Though suddenly there was some shuffling noises from the side. Sparks rummaged through Ekko’s jacket again, quickly producing a sheet of paper. She coughed to get their attention.

Unrolling it revealed Jinx’s old wanted posted and she tapped the blue hair. Her gaze was demanding.

“Fine we’ll do you too.” Jinx replied, though unlike the first time she couldn’t hold back her smile.

“Do what?” Powder asked.

“Oh she wanted me to dye her hair blue. Thought it was a dumb idea, so we started our little bug fighting tournament. Welp I lost and she got her dumb stupid price, didn’t ya.”

It was actually pretty cute and fun. Jinx never did stuff like that with Vi, but with Isha everything just was so much fun.

Then they heard coughing from the other side of the room. There the other Isha stood with Vi’s puppet in her hands. She had the same demanding glare and pointed at Vi’s pink hair. Well when one kid gets something, the other one was quick to answer demanding the same.

“Guess yours has the same dumb idea.”

What Jinx didn’t know was that Powder’s Isha was obsessed with Vi. Powder told her so many stories of how strong she was, how she never gave up on them, how she always looked out for them. She wanted to be just like Vi once she grew up.

It made Powder chuckle, “Alright I think I have some blue dye somewhere.” After she got up her eyes darted between both Ishas, pointing her finger at each. “Now listen up you two. Mommy’s first then we’ll take care of you! You got that?”

Both nodded in unison.

“Be right back!”

As soon as Powder returned they started getting everything ready.

“Things are about to get messy.” Jinx announced.

She was first, and as Powder carefully took care of the bang, the two gremlins got the blue dye ready.

Once she was done Powder covered Jinx’s eyes and moved her to the mirror.

“Ta-da!” She removed her hands, revealing the brighter pink and blue line covering half of Jinx’s face.

“You like it?”

“You’re good at this.”

Powder released a chuckle. “Yeah mostly experimented on myself with that, finally found another willing subject.”

After that, their kids were next. They sat opposite to each other. Both Isha’s couldn’t stop shaking from excitement.

“Now hold still!” Powder said to hers.

It was relaxing doing this with Isha again Jinx thought. While Jinx was busy tying back Isha’s braids Powder suddenly opened her mouth.

“Caitlyn…” Powder shook her head, but not out of disappointment, more for a lack of surprise. “Out of all people Vi would’ve ended up with. It just had to be Cait.”

For a brief moment blue eyes met pink, then both girls burst out laughing.

“I know right?” Jinx replied.

“Well Cait does have a thing for Zaunites. I did see her sneak away with Corina from time to time.”

“Veraza?! The Chembaroness?!”

“Chem what now?! Nah she’s just a botanist, responsible for finding the flower that cleans out the air.”

“Guess Cait is just crazy in all Timelines.”

Crazy how so many things here are different, yet still the same. Oh Jinx will have a field day telling her she’d go out with a Chembaron.

Soon they were done and just like with Jinx they revealed the new bobs of hair, one blue with some white spots poking out, the other pink with brown spots.

After such a long time, almost forgetting who she was. Isha was back, she finally felt like herself again.

Next on their list was make-up. This time the Isha’s got their first turn.

Jinx spent a lot of time carefully painting the clouds back on her Isha’s arm, while the other decorated her metal leg with some new bits and pieces. Among stars and crowns, little firelights found their way crawling onto the canvas.

After that the pink-haired one, also got some face paint. To be more precise, a little VI on her cheek. She was nervous as she asked Jinx to do it.

She was apprehensive at first, but she realised this Isha really looked up to Vi, like hers looked up to Jinx. Would be kind off hypocritical of her allowing one Isha to have clouds, but not the VI on the other. But Jinx even went a bit further. She told that Isha about the tattoo Vi had on her back.

This just resulted in Isha begging her to draw it on her arms. Jinx tried her best doing it from memory. It didn’t turn out too badly.

Powder on the other went through her closet. Coming back with a white dress.

First thing she saw, was Jinx painting on Isha’s arm, making her ask.

“Those clouds… They’re for your family?” The question was asked carefully.

Jinx briefly stopped her work, looking at her own arm. The tattoos looked more and more faded, so many scars she collected over the years, broke the beautiful pattern it once was.

“Kinda, I dunno.” Jinx leaned back. “Just thought they looked cool.”

“Ah,” Powder responded, there was a hint of disappointment in her voice. She then unclasped her overall, letting a bid of her side show.

Jinx’s eyes widened as she saw a blue cloud on Powder’s side as well.

“Silco once took me out on my birthday.”

Silco! The name made Jinx twitch.

“We went to a tattoo parlour and well I chose this cloud for Vi. Kinda reminded me of the explosion that took her, but this way she’d always be with me.”

Jinx was silent for a while. She didn’t really know what to say. Powder was about to start to apologise as Jinx replied.

“Mmh, bet she is.” Then she stood back up pacing around the room. “Maybe my tats were supposed to be like the flare she gave me. That way she’ll always find me.”

Only this time Jinx didn’t want to be found.

“Maybe she will, once she’s ready.”

More like once I am ready.

Jinx though rather be done talking about Vi, she had enough of it all day.

“Anyway,” she said as she looked over at Powder’s dress. “You’re not getting me into that.”

Sensing the need for the change, Powder happily followed along.

“Nah, that’s mine. Gotta look the part once the party starts.” Powder winked in response. “Which brings be tooooo…” she stretched out the final note getting up and close with Jinx’s face. “Gotta do something better than your emo eyeshadow for the night.”

“But I like iiit.” Jinx whined in response. “Fits so well with my eyebags.”

“I am gonna cook up something good for you.” Powder pushed Jinx onto the stool, “Now let Pow-Pow take care of you. The girl’s wanted a makeover. I’ll give them a makeover!”

He hasn’t seen Powder last night. He checked her lair yesterday as well but came up empty. Isha was also gone. He just hoped she was safe, and that Jinx didn’t do anything to her. But he had to make sure. The party was starting real soon, and Powder was supposed to help with preparations. He was able to cover for her, but that wouldn’t be possible for the party itself. So he went back to the lair again. The last place he hasn’t checked today.

The relief he got as her heard distant laughter as he went down the shaft was insurmountable. Slowly coming down the spiral staircase first thing he saw, was two Ishas. One with pink the other with blue hair, they were deeply entranced in painting each other’s helmets.

Further down the fan blade he saw the other blue-haired girls. Jinx was facing with her back to the entrance, occupied with doing makeup on Powder. Their surroundings were a mess of paint-splotches.

His girlfriend perked up as she saw him.

“Ekko!” she shouted out as she got up, much to Jinx’s chagrin.

“Hey girl, I wasn’t done yet.”

The complaints weren’t heard though as Powder rushed into Ekko’s arms and kissed him. She held on tight, as relieve washed over them.

“Ew”, was a noise that came from both Ishas at the same time.

‘Still don’t get how you ended up with him.’ Sparks signed to Jinx.

She just responded by shrugging her shoulder, but she was also avoiding looking at it. Something in her gut told her this wasn’t right, this wasn’t her.

“I see you two made up.” Ekko spoke up after they separated.

“We did. I had her all wrong, and you had her right.” Powder smiled. “Even got a little surprise for the party.”

“Uhh, what is it?”

“Can’t tell ya, wouldn’t be a surprise otherwise.”

“Hey, would you give back my test subject I wasn’t done with her yet.” Jinx chimed in.

“Oh right coming!” Powder stepped back. She had her usual blue and pink eyeliner, though a bit messier than before. But what she also had were pink lines under her eye, just like the warpaint they used back in their games. What was more noticeable was her white dress, which was now covered in paint splotches, lots of Xs, yellow stars and crowns, even a little green hourglass made it onto the side.

Jinx on the other hand looked very similar. Her skin still had the haunting corpse like complexion, but her eyes somehow shined brighter than before. All her features too were more relaxed.

“Wait, are you coming with?” Ekko asked Jinx, who suddenly got a lot smaller.

“Yeah uh…” she then whispered something inaudible to Powder, who whispered something reassuring back.

“Was my idea.” She then answered in Jinx’s stead. “You can probably guess why.”

Ekko only nodded in acknowledgement. He understood how this was a sensitive topic and maybe not the time right now.

Instead his focused turned on their Isha, who now sported a particular hair colour.

“Hey there little champ.” He greeted her.

She got up and signed. ‘Look at my new moves.’ Ekko had little time to get ready as she started boxing with his palms.

After the barrage ended he commented. “Keep practicing like this and maybe one day you’ll beat Vi in the Arcane.”

She grinned back at him, gave him a salute and returned to painting her helmet with her twin.

“Alrighty done!” Jinx announced.

Powder inspected her work in the mirror. “Ohh we gotta do this more often.”

Checking for time Ekko pulled out his pocket watch. Shit! They couldn’t make it in time now.

“Hey girls, we should probably head out.”

“What what? How late is it, Tick Tock?!” Powder panicked and got up from her seat.

“Party starts in like 10 minutes. They’re probably wondering where we are.”

“Oh shit, Jinx, kids we gotta go!” With that Powder rushed towards the exit.

“Hey!” Jinx shouted back. Her hand was on the record player, she pulled out the disc. “Don’t forget this!” Then she threw it to Powder.

“Oops. Thanks!”

Walking through the streets of Zaun during this golden hour made Jinx’s legs feel like jelly again, especially with the direction they’re going.

The Last Drop.

The place she burned down.

The place she grew up in.

The place she once called home.

She didn’t belong here, she didn’t deserve to be here.

Just wait until she jinxes stuff over here.

Look at Powder she belongs here. But you’re not here.

She knew it was too good to be true. Her ghosts would never have left her alone this long.

Her Isha kept hold her hand the entire time. She must’ve noticed Jinx’s stress as she put more pressure onto her hold.

But suddenly they came to a stop and Isha squeezed her hand even tighter. Finally Jinx paid attention to the girl who pointed forward.

They made it. There were already at the Last Drop. This was sooner than anticipated, they just left the…

She could hear the muffled music coming from inside. Some colourful lights danced through the windows.

A party…

In the Last Drop…

This was almost too normal. She was no criminal, no murderer, no unhinged psychopath shooting anyone in her way, no she was just a young adult on a girl’s night out.

Why did she say yes to this? Why did she ever think this was a good idea. At the time she was just riding the high of having Isha back, things might finally turn out to be good. But who is she kidding, everything always looked good before it all falls apart.

Just like the time she was proud of her monkey bomb, the time Vi promised to disappear with her, the time her and Isha became friends, the time Vi wanted them to work together and help people.

Would this time be any different?

Her chest suddenly tightened, something squeezed her heart, and it hurt. The pressure made her lungs lock up as she struggled to come up for air.

Jinx collapsed to the ground clutching her chest.

Isha squeezed even tighter and turned around to meet Jinx’s eyes.

Next to her Powder squatted down as well and put a warm hand on her shoulder.

“Look at me!” she said. But Jinx still couldn’t focus. Powder tried again more determined, “LOOK AT ME!”

Jinx eyes darted up meeting Powder’s. The shimmer glow pulsated with her unstable heartbeat.

“Breath!”

In!

“Just breath”

Out!

It was hard, Ekko and the other Isha joined in on the circle as well. But Ekko still carefully kept his distance.

It took time, but Jinx’s breath stabilized. Her mind swam back to blonde hair and blue eyes, that beautiful light casting a halo. She whispered to her. It weren’t any words, nothing clear, but just hearing her voice. The rhythm controlled her breathing. The breathing eased the pressure on her chest. With the pressure gone, her heart stopped aching.

“I don’t know if I can do this.” She muttered under her breath. It was barely audible.

“You don’t have to. Just say the word and we call it off.”

That sounded like quitters talk, Jinx doesn’t want to give up here. But then Jinx got an idea. She pulled her shark hoodie over her head.

“Can you keep me a secret?” Jinx asked quietly.

Powder just smiled. “Sure, no worries. If you need something else just tell me.”

Jinx was more than thankful for Powder. Jinx gave her a quick nod.

She then followed by taking Jinx’s hand slowly guiding her to the entrance.

“Ready?”

Jinx had to take one last breath, before giving Powder another nod.

“Here goes.”

Powder gently grabbed Jinx’s hand and slowly dragged her inside. Time felt like it slowed down, as soon as the door opened, and the music inside roared into her face. This one moment was stretched into infinity like bubble gum. Each step careful, each step heavy as if she was trudging through mud.

There was one thing Jinx feared the most. Last time she was here she could only see scratches, only heard those noises. But now two warm hands held onto her, and a heavy rhythmic bass reverberated through her chest.

Inside were so many lights, so many colours. Decoration, paper strings, and balloons strewn across every surface. There were so many lights, if there were scratches in between Jinx couldn’t tell them apart.

“Powder!”

It was a gruff shout coming from behind the bar. Jinx’s movements stopped, her eyes darted to the floor.

“Was almost afraid you’d miss the big party.”

No, it’s not him, he’s dead, his claws almost ripped you in half.

“Sorry was held up.”

Jinx only took a brief glance ahead. But her eyes had trouble focusing, everything looked blurry. There was only the silhouette of a burly man with a thick beard.

Jinx felt dizzy, more than that she felt like she was about to throw up Jericho’s.

“Well since you slacked on decorating, you wouldn’t mind helping me in the back.”

“Sure just gimme a moment.”

Powder then turned back to Jinx, who still hasn’t left her spot near the jukebox. Tucked away, afraid anyone would see her. Ekko and her Isha already went ahead and gathered with the boys.

Sparks had to be careful and hid under the helmet.

“Hey, just gonna quickly help Vander, alright?” said Powder softly.

“I-I-“

“You don’t have to talk to anyone, just sulk at the bar and people will stay clear.”

With that Powder guided Jinx slowly into the room. Once she got moving it wasn’t that hard anymore. Her eyes were still trained on the ground and under this hood no one could recognize her anyway. She’s just a weird foreigner form Bilgerwater or something, just looking for a drink. Yeah that’s it.

She didn’t really notice as her ass fell onto a barstool. But she did notice Isha was still by her side, caressing her back, keeping her in reality.

“Don’t worry I won’t be long.” Powder whispered.

Not long, just a few minutes and Jinx had to hope no one talked to her, she can do this.

But she couldn’t stop listening. So many voices from all over the place. But there is one she singled out.

“Yeah Gert and the Chem Sisters have like this new technique where they…”

She jinxes every job.

No, this voice was real.

“Mylo, what the fuck are you talking about?!”

Jinx held onto the bar for dear life.

“If you’d start listening to what is actually between your ears, you’d get rid of that stupid moustache.”

No, no, no, no. They’re real. They can be hurt. Shit! Where is Powder? Jinx wants out right now-

“Anything for the ladies in the corner?”

Time stopped.

Anything.

Anything.

Anything.

Anything.

The way that word was pronounced, the way he said it with his soft voice.

“Power only comes to those willing to do anything to achieve it.”

Louder than anything hammering in her head.

“Use anything they fear, make it yours.”

His old lessons, his endless nights of speeches. That voice was burned into her mind.

“There isn’t anything I wouldn’t do for you.”

Jinx body twitched, making her blue and pink bang fall outside her hood.

Her eyes moved slow, they wanted to look everywhere but in front of her. The scrabbles were at the edge of her vision. The whispers on the back of her neck threatened to scratch it open. Too much noise to many whispers. She had to focus. She had to look somewhere see anything, that was not something in her mind.

It was a stupid decision, but her face moved up. Pink glowing eyes revealed themselves. Like moth caught in a flame, their glare locked with a teal and a pale broken eye. She remembered every single detail, every single scar. His ghost was always the most vivid of them all.

A moment later, those eyes widened.

They widened in recognition, but also something deeper… realisation.

OUT! GET OUT! GET OUT OF MY HEAD!

One moment that dangly girl sat at the bar.

The next she disappeared in the fraction of a second.

The slam of the office door on the second floor was heard throughout the party.

Chapter Text

Anything

aNyThing

AnYTHing

anyThiNG

anything

“Is there anything so undoing as a daughter?”

“It’s not him! Shut up!”

If it was him he’d be dead, tell me who killed him again?

“I said SHUT UP!”

Shut up or what? What are you gonna do, blow us up. You already tried, didn’t work.

They are all out there, laughing having a great time… without me. They live their happy little life, all because I’m not here.

They’re better off without you.

They got their Powder, the girl they actually like. Me? Why would they want me. It was a mistake coming here.

There is so much in there that can go wrong. She will jinx it. All she remembers them as were her ghosts.

It’s better this way. Better that she ran. She broke the cycle, why would she go back. Events of her life played out in her head again. The same repeating cycle, of her family getting close and her just blowing them up. Why was that the only thing Vi saw in me? My explosive potential. Welp, it got people hurt, people I didn’t want to hurt.

It’s better this way. Better that she’s just hiding here, laying on her favourite plank of wood in Silco’s office. A lonely blue braid dangled down the rafters. Playing with that eye injector.

“You’re right, better off without me. I should just go home. I wanna be home.”

Home is a word that Jinx still couldn’t define. It probably wasn’t a place anymore. Like this place, it’s not her home, or her own Zaun is not her home. She made sure every place she lived in was gone. Nothing to remind them of the big bad Jinx. They can just forget her and move on with their lives, nothing to hold them back.

But what was home now?

The ghosts mostly grinned at her or snarled at her, not welcoming faces in sight. In her city, people always looked at her like she is broken, something that needed fixing. It never felt genuine.

But then a new smile entered Jinx’s mind. An honest smile, a bright smile, an infectious smile. First time she saw that real smile, her heart exploded, and best of all she was smiling at her. Is this what home feels like?

Could it really be her new home. Is it really a place anymore? She can’t really imagine her whole life living in Demacia. It’s too bright too peaceful, just something about it felt like she would get lost in its vastness and drown in obscurity. Part of her wants for that to happen, but another part still riding of the high of getting Isha back, doesn’t want to be forgotten.

It’s mostly with Sunbeam. She sees Blondie hiding herself away from the world. She sees her crawling into a cave, where no one can find her. But Jinx found her, and she saw nothing that was worth hiding, she saw a sun, than wanted to shine bright, burning away the darkness in the world. It was something so beautiful, it was a crime to hide it.

“I wish you were here with me Sunbeam. You make the shadows go away.” Jinx mumbled, as her finger brushed over the needle of the injector.

“I can see she has this spark.”

“Yeah yeah, so you keep saying.” Jinx replied. The voices always coming and going as they please, and never to the right time.

“Who is she?”

“We already talked about her, remem…”

No…wait… he… Her finger twitched, the needle penetrating her skin.

Like an invisible hand, something squeezed her heart. It was painful. But that voice… it was real… was it?

The pain made her drop the little object in her hands. After it clinked away on the ground, the room fell silent.

Jinx dared not to turn her head, to look down into the room. The ceiling suddenly looked much more appealing. Yet despite the fear, the pressure building up in her chest was too much. She had to make sure. Jittery her head slowly turned. Her eyes dared to close them, so she avoided looking at him.

But she pushed through, and everything froze time slowed down.

Beneath her standing next to the desk, she found a lanky looking man, in one hand he held her notebook. HER notebook. Shit! She must’ve accidentally dropped it. The open page showed a bunch of drawings, from this distance, Jinx only could decipher the yellow she used for Blondie.

In his other hand he held her blue decorated cup with a straw. The liquid inside, had the same colour as her favourite drink.

But his face was scratched out. Xs covering it all up, not letting her see him.

“Are you real?”, she quietly asked. He just smiled back at her, or was it a smile? Jinx can barely see it.

No bad move, go back go back.

She curled back up in on herself.

No, everyone stop, I can’t. It’s not him!

Is it not the father you shot?! Who do you think put all those bullets in him?!

There wasn’t really a specific voice talking, it was just her own.

“I didn’t mean to pry, you dropped this, and the page fell open,” he continued in his soft silky voice. It was one of the most soothing things Jinx has heard, but her mind did not allow for the calmness to come through.

He can’t be here. He can’t be real.

Nothing about this felt real. Even in this world Powder has Silco, she has everything. Stupid Powder. And he has Lux.

Lux, Lux, Luxie, Lux, my Lux.

She doesn’t belong anywhere near Silco. Perfect beautiful Lux, no not in his hands, she’d turn on her.

THUNK!

Did she fall down, or did she let herself fall? No matter, she yanked the notebook out of his hands, still not daring to even glance at him, before curling up into a ball. The book was clutched to her chest. She needed to protect her from him.

Would he even like her? Would he be okay with Lux being my friend? Lux wouldn’t like him, that I know for sure. Maybe he would try to kill her like he did with Vi, you don’t belong to anyone but him.

“So, how did it happen?” his silky-smooth voice, penetrating the chaos. The one grounding force she had in her life. But he was also very blunt and direct with his questions. “Why did you kill me?”

She peaked through her eyes for just a moment, the Xs on his face dimmed a little bit.

He knows? How does he know? See, he will throw you out now, judge you for what you did.

Jinx couldn’t stop shivering being this close in his presence.

Suddenly a hand touched her shoulder, she twitched away. But it came back even softer. The pressure wasn’t hurting, it wasn’t violent, it wasn’t his way to show dominance.

It was just a gentle hand put on her shoulder, the only thing pushing it against her skin was gravity. Warmth pooled into her bones, he wasn’t here to judge her, he just wanted to listen. As always, Silco was so patient with her.

For a moment her body stilled. It calmed down, it let the warmth in, it revelled in it. She opened her eyes, and they met a gentle smile.

“H-h-how did you…”

“…know?” He delicately finished her sentence. “The moment I laid my eyes on you. I got a sense of déjà vu. A few years ago Vander looked at me the same way when I entered these walls.”

He came back, unlike her world he actually came back.

He then slowly sat down on his chair, picking up the dropped injector. Finally he was back in his rightful place.

“So, what did I do.” He looked strangely close into her eyes. “Was it because I let him lay his hands on you?” His eyes then turned to the leftover shimmer marks on the needle.

Him… the old doc, the one he let strap her onto the table, become his plaything, pumping her full of poison.

“No… n-n-not that.” Jinx mumbled, her face still buried within her legs. “You did do that though, couldn’t just let me die…” After saying that she had to look away.

“Is there anything so undoing as a daughter?” Silco mused. It made Jinx turn her teary eyes back at him, smiling, or was she in pain? There is a fine line between the two expressions.

“You tried to shoot Vi.”

At that Silco flinched. It was subtle, almost invisible to the eye, but Jinx noticed. Silco never flinches, Silco always was in control. But right here, right now, what was this feeling. For once Jinx couldn’t tell, and it terrified her.

“I must’ve been a fool then.” Was the feeling regret?

“Shut up! You don’t know a thing about him,” she lashed out, but immediately recoiled back. She was talking to the same man after all. She never got angry at him, never like that.

Yet he didn’t rise up to retaliate, he let it hit him, he let himself feel it. After a while he spoke up again.

“Tell me, what led me to do that to you?

Would he understand? He sounds like he wants to understand, but Jinx also saw that he knew exactly why. But he spoke so softly, he just wanted to listen. He wanted to hear her side of the story. She mattered to him.

Jinx was still hunched into a ball, but she released a sigh and started talking. “Vi was locked away in Stillwater for years. Markus hid her there, you told me she was dead. Then later Officer Cupcake comes around and frees her. You had plans for us, for me, and you thought she would just interfere, with her Piltie Girlfriend. I felt betrayed, but I wanted to talk it out with everyone, so I threw us all a tea party… You, Vi, and Caitlyn… While everyone was fighting, screaming at me…. That moment you decided to pick up my gun… and I held the other.”

The last couple of words were almost inaudible, Jinx barely choked them out of herself. She pulled up her finger gun and trailed the path of the bullets onto his chest, before quickly retracting back into a shivering ball.

Silco didn’t move much, he didn’t say much. But he didn’t need to hear anymore. He let the rest be left unspoken. Jinx was actually quite thankful for that. Always a good listener, never pushing to far, just letting her speak.

“Thank you for telling me. Seems like a lot of things went wrong in your world, and some of it was my fault.”

Jinx felt a speech incoming. She was not wrong.

“You probably know what it is like to drown. Sinking ever deeper into darkness. The water whispering to you to just let it in, just fall asleep, and your problems will fade away. Yet something in your head is still raging, lightning every nerve with madness. To fight. To survive. I almost let it burn me out, leaving something behind in the water. I sank further and further down the well. It was only thanks to my family, I had the strength do drag it back out. They taught me the one of the greatest powers out there, something I was almost blinded to. The power to forgive.”

“Blisters and Bedrock, huh?” Jinx mumbled into her knees.

“Blisters and Bedrock,” repeated Silco with a knowing gentle smile, “I am sorry you weren’t able to reconcile with your father, like I could with our family. But I forgive you.”

Jinx inhaled, locking up her body. “I forgive you.”, rang in her head. She felt pressure in her chest. Too much pressure, she couldn’t breathe. The voices were never this kind. But it didn’t stop. She fell eerily silent. Closing her eyes, trying to shut out the world. Barely holding together.

After everything, everything she ruined, everything she jinxed.

“No.” she whispered out loud.

“I forgive you.”

How he says it so easily. How he grants her the one thing he never granted anyone else.

“You shouldn’t.”

“I forgive you.”

She broke everything. Why does he still…?

“I don’t deserve it.”

“Don’t cry… You’re perfect.” Silco whispered. Just like he did back then. It was the clearest thing Jinx has heard all day. She could barely hold it in anymore.

A thundering sob escaped her mouth, as she rushed forward into his lap. She wrapped her hands around and buried her face into his neck. There was no holding back the avalanche of tears, as this broken girl held onto her father for dear life.

“Y-you n-never found it… the n-note in the mines,” Jinx choked out, “Me’n’ Vi discovered it, looking for… the Hound.”

Silco stayed silent as he listened, Then he proceeded to gently cup the back of her head and brush her hair with his fingers. It caused her to cling closer into him. The wretched cries did not stop for a while.

Could’ve been minutes, could’ve been hours, she couldn’t tell. But eventually her jittering stopped, her sobbing died down, her muscles relaxed.

There was a tender proud smile on her face, when she suddenly spoke up again, voice still broken from the crying, but it sounded more relaxed.

“I finally showed them all, like you always wanted.” Passively her hand went to grab her notebook, opening the page, where she drew all the colourful explosions in the Piltovan skyline.

She held it up to his face, like a child wanting to show their new drawing.

Silco studied the drawing for a bit. Jinx got a bit antsy has Silco didn’t seem as happy as she hoped.

Did he realise what it was showing? Did he realise what Jinx did?

“I showed them not to mess with Jinx.”

At the name his eyes perked up.

“Is that the name you give yourself?”

Jinx unsure if he would accept it or not, nodded silently. To her relief he smiled.

“It’s a good name. People will think twice before messing with you, or your own.”

“We picked it out together,” Jinx smiled. It was shortly after the explosion. She called herself a jinx over and over again, torturing herself for what she did. But Silco took the name, and made it something powerful, something for others to fear.

“I taught you a lot, didn’t I?”

Jinx nodded again.

“What did it cost, to make them listen?”

“Everything.”

Silco laughed again. It caught Jinx off guard. He returned his glance towards her.

“All that, just for power.” He seemed more relaxed and matured then her own.

“I almost let myself fall down that path. From your stories, I can see what I would’ve become. A paranoid, self-destructive wretch of a man. Losing everything around me, my friends, my family, you.” He cupped her chin, moving her face to look at him. “All because of my quest for power. After all that what possibly could’ve been left of myself. What could’ve been left of you?”

That question stung, she’s asked herself that since leaving Piltover, no since the day she let the grey out, no since Silco died. Who is Jinx?

“I dunno…”

“Powder, Vander, Ekko, and the boys, with their help I discovered who I am, who I want to be. Not because they told me who I should be, but because they accepted me back into the family, for who I am. I love them dearly. Who do you want to be?”

The question hit Jinx like a sledgehammer. People always put a meaning to her name, aspects she did it to herself so many times. They tried to make her a symbol, they tried to use her as a weapon. Silco, Sevika, Vi, they all didn’t let Jinx be her own Jinx. The only one who came in close was Lux. Now, faced with this question, a question that never had a place in her life, because there was always someone to fill it, overwhelmed her.

“I just… I just…” She scrambled for an answer. But nothing was satisfying. All depended on other people. Everything she ever did just revolved around someone else. Is that really what we are.

“You don’t have to answer. That is an answer for you, and you alone. But stay with people that unconditionally love you and you will be fine.”

“Like Powder? Just staying behind the bar, being loved by everyone.” It sounded a more spiteful than she wanted.

“Don’t be too hard on her, she doesn’t know anything else. But I can feel she knows what she wants. She’s just too scared to act upon it. I don’t have to give you that speech.”

Jinx let herself relax, and stretch out in his lap, not clinging to him anymore, but still leaning in. Her eyes wandered to the notebook. Lost in her thoughts she turned back to Luxie’s page.

Nothing went over Silco’s head though.

“So, wanna tell me about her?”

Now there was no way getting around the topic.

Suddenly there was a pressure again on her heart. It terrified Jinx, it made her feel anxious, but she didn’t want the feeling to stop. No, her heart yearned for it. It was intoxicating. Doubly so, with the gentle shimmer high she got from it.

Should she tell him about her? She kinda already did, Ghost-Silco was kind, will the real one be kind to.

“She must be very important to you, I’ve never seen Powder like this.”

He must’ve noticed the change of her emotional state, as she flipped through the pages, revealing more and more drawings. Starting off with a couple of close-ups of her face. But later evolving into more cartoonish battle scenes, with Jinx shooting her gun, and Lux firing lasers.

“Blondie, my sunshine. Name’s Lux actually.” She whispered. She wanted to tell him, but was still scared, scared he wouldn’t like her.

“… she found me. She found me after I left the cities, after I left Vi.”

Jinx turned the page again, revealing a page dedicated to a realistic portrait. Jinx even tried to replicate the emblem on her shoulder in loving detail. Silco’s eyes seem to perk up at seeing it.

“A Crownguard?” he asked, a little bit surprised, but not disappointed.

At first Jinx was afraid, this was it, he wouldn’t accept her, but it quickly turned to offense. He didn’t know anything about her.

“Don’t call her that, she is so much more than that. She helped me find Isha, gave us a place to stay, and gave me something to do. I’d be lost without her.”

She was transfixed by the portrait. It was one of her best works. Maybe even better than what Powder had in her lair, but she won’t say it to her face.

“She looks like she hides a spark within her, like you, or Powder.”

That spark of rebellion.

“You have no idea,” Jinx said dreamingly, “She has this amazing flashy boom boom inside her, but urgh, stupid blublacians think it’s bad or something. I hate them.”

“You’re gonna let them take her?”

“No. She’s mine!” Jinx said with clenched teeth.

At that Silco just had a goofy grin on his face. He never pulled a face like that, it was unsettling.

“What’s that face for? I say something funny?” Jinx asked.

He relaxed his face with a chuckle before continuing. “No, it’s just, you seem really happy with her.”

Suddenly Jinx felt heat rising to her cheeks.

“Looks like you found a friend.”

Friend. It’s what she calls me too.

Silco turned his head and now was looking deep into Jinx’s eyes, he wanted her attention, he wanted to get something off his chest.

“There is something Felicia has talked to me about once. Just once, and just to me. Not Vander, not even Connel. There is something every parent has to go through in their lives, and that is seeing their children grow up into adults, leaving their home. They won’t stay with you forever, at some point, they will have to venture out into the unknown world, and you have to let them go.”

No, no, no, what is he saying? I just got him back!

“One day you might have to do the same for Isha.”

A small pang of panic erupted in Jinx’s heart, she was not ready to let go of the Sumpsnipe. Silco must’ve noticed her panic.

“But today is not that day for her. Today is the day, where I say I am proud of you…”

Jinx started to tear up.

“…and I will always be proud of you. You’ve grown so much, you don’t need me anymore.”

“You don’t actually need my help. Haven’t for a long time.” He said it like Vi did back then.

Panicked the blue haired mess of a girl closed the distance again, holding on for dear life.

“No, I need you. I-I-I can’t do this without you.”

Gently he wrapped his arm around her and whispered in her ear.

“That is the first lie you told me. You came here all by yourself, you didn’t need me to boss you around. You did this, because you wanted to, and you actually made it. Keep going like that, and you’ll become unstoppable. I would just hold you back.”

Jinx just released another bone chilling sob, but parts of her started to feel relieve, release. He is sending her to live for herself. She’s been tired of being bossed around. This Silco does not want to do that. She has everything she wants to fight for, without anyone telling her what to do. This all has been her choice alone.

“Love you, pops.”

They were able to enjoy their presence, even if just for a little while, until the office door suddenly burst open.

“Jinx!” Powder shouted worriedly. “Are you…”

Her eyes quickly fell upon Jinx clinging to her father like a monkey.

“Oh, what the…?” Her face slowly turned into a scowl.

Then behind her a blue haired helmet wearing sumpsnipe ran in, panting.

‘Sorry, Gramps told me to keep watch.’

“It’s alright little one.” Silco said to Isha, before getting up, causing Jinx to find a new place to sit, which was on the table. “I just thought it’d be best me and Jinx got a one-on-one father daughter talk. I apologise.”

Jinx then realised what Powder thought they were doing and her own face turn into disgust, “Sheesh Pow-Pow, what do you think we were doing seriously?! Ew no, that’s ew.

Isha just looked a bit confused by the whole exchange.

Jinx needed something to break this awkward silence now. Luckily Powder quickly came to the rescue.

“Sorry, for bursting in. When I saw you gone and Isha standing watch outside, I thought you just wanted to leave,” explained Powder.

Well she was not wrong. But that was before Silco helped her stay.

“You look better.” She said softly, as she got closer to take a look, putting one hand on Jinx’s shoulder.

“I feel better now.” Jinx was really relieved. The conversation with Silco still rang in her head, but it was everything she hoped for and more. She didn’t deserve it, but Silco never lied, well there was one exception. But this Silco never lied to her, and he even apologized.

After all this crying she also felt pretty parched, so she went back to Silco’s desk and picked up her cup. “So much better.”, she said after taking a swig.

A huge weight was carried off her shoulder.

“Good enough to come downstairs?”

That was still the other huge wall she had to climb. Talking to Silco was one thing, she’s done it for years, but the other’s.

‘Come on they’re good. You have to see Eyebrow’s stupid moustache.’ Isha chimed in, again giving her puppy dog eyes. Jinx’s one weakness.

Powder even added another thing. “I also wanna play them the song.”

The other girl looked back at Silco though, unsure of how to proceed. She kept sucking on her straw, the noises distracting her mind.

He softly nodded at her. “Go have some fun. I’ll find you after. I think I got a surprise for you.” Something mischievous found its way into his voice.

Having fun… Jinx would like the idea, but crowds still made her feel unsure, and the Drop was packed this evening-

Powder seemed to notice and glanced at the drink in Jinx’s hand. “Mmh, you know how to work a bar?”

“Kind of…” Jinx answered, “I do know how to make a Hobo Knife Fight.”

“What’s that?”

That finally made Jinx chuckle. “Only the strongest cocktail in all of Zaun, by yours truly.” She proudly did an exaggerated bow.

Powder slowly started to mirror Jinx’s signature grin. “Oh my brother’s will not be ready for that,” she chuckled in response. Isha was excited as well, holding out her hand between the two blue haired girls, who eagerly put their hands on the Sumspnipe’s.

“Let’s show them how to party, real Zaunite-style.” Jinx said.

“Let’s make this a night to remember.” Powder added.

And together all three threw up their hands in unison.

Jinx then turned to Silco.

“Hey Pops, can you… uhm, distract Vander for a few minutes?”

Silco, who was overtaken with joy at seeing his daughters get along, smirked back.

“Anything for you two.” He then to proceeded to move to the door but looked back one last time. “Go enjoy yourselves.”

“Vi would’ve loved you Ish.” Claggor said, “Seriously your new look’s badass.”

They quickly fist-bumped, and Isha kept showing of her new “tattoos”.

“By the way, anyone seen Powder?” Mylo suddenly asked.

“Yeah, she came in with a new girl.” Claggor wondered.

Ekko and Isha smirked at each other.

The two brothers picked that up immediately. “Oh you know something we don’t. Spill it!” Mylo waved his finger between Ekko and Isha.

Ekko threw up his hands. “No can do, promised to stay quiet on this one,” he said, before zipping his mouth with his fingers. Isha copied the movement.

“Aww come on, you have to give us something.”

Isha answered with an aggravating smirk.

“Sorry, secret’s a secret.”

Suddenly the lights changed. The previously warm and relaxed atmosphere of the club, changed to more aggressive lights. A lot of blacklights, and pinks, reds and purples.

“Guess you’ll find out soon anyway.”

A new song started playing, one they weren’t familiar with. Powder told Ekko about it on the way, he was excited to hear it too, a song all about Vi. Isha’s shit eating grin didn’t let up, but she did start to bob her head to the new song.

When the lyrics started the club erupted in cheers. Isha let herself be lost within the mood and started dancing on the table.

“Is that Scratch’s new single…?” Mylo shouted, “Ish watch the drinks!”

But it was too late as his shirt was already sullied… again

“Why is it always me,” he pouted.

The table erupted in laughter. “Well, that’s karma for ditching me this morning.” Claggor added. But at that moment the boys ears turned back to the song as the chorus climaxed.

~I guess now's time to shine, 'cause finally, she's here
Here comes Vi!~

“Did I just hear correctly?” Mylo wondered.

Yeah nothing could get rid of Ekko’s smirk, “You sure did.”

“I need to know who made that song.”

Isha just smirked and her eyes fell onto the bar.

The boys looked over and saw Powder cleaning dishes with a small girl wearing a miner’s cap. Wasn’t this supposed to be her day off?

“Powder?” Claggor asked a bit confused, “Is that why she was absent the last couple of days.”

Vi’s smallest fangirl, then vehemently shook her head, and pointed to someone else.

The brothers only then noticed, there was a second girl behind Powder. From this angle they could not see her face, it was hidden underneath a purple shark hoodie. They did see a long blue braid poking out of it. Besides that what she was wearing didn’t leave much to the imagination, and it revealed a tapestry of blue cloud tattoos.

What confused the boys even more was, what she was doing behind the counter. She moved around at lightning speeds, grabbing drinks and tonics, and throwing them together into an unholy concoction. They’ve never seen anyone move like that.

“Hey, isn’t that the new girl Pow-Pow dragged in?” Mylo wondered.

Powder noticed them staring and waved them over, all of them. They were curious about this mystery person. Ekko and Isha only smugly nodded to each other.

Chapter Text

A few minutes earlier, Powder and Jinx sneaked behind the counter. Silco’s distraction seemed to have worked. This could take minutes or hours… Silco does sometimes wrap Vander around his thin little finger. For Jinx seeing her two dads, finally get along, was a weird feeling. Good weird, but still she’s unused to it. If only her own family could be like that.

Anyway she had a job to do. Mix the vilest shit together, to create her signature Hobo Knife fight. With a bit of luck she’ll get her brothers drunk enough that they won’t remember her.

It felt surreal to stand here again. Silco turned the Last Drop into a nightclub, completely inverting the previous colours. But this time the bar looked like a mix of the two. Sure there were neon lights strewn throughout. But the old warm yellow-orange glow still persisted. There was so much evidence of this place being lived in. This being a place of family. So many drawings of little monkeys or Vander, and Silco were plastered everywhere. This place is loved. This is a place of community.

While mixing her potion of dubious origin, her mind wondered about Powder. She looked in her element here. She’s been doing this for a while, serving people, giving out drinks, and she looks comfortable doing it. Every now and then, when she had a small break she talked to Isha for a bit.

“So this is what you do for a living?” Jinx suddenly asked, while Powder was busy cleaning up glasses, with Isha’s help. In that moment the lights started to change. Jinx’s jury-rigged light switch worked, which means here comes Vi.

“I mean sure. Been helping dad since I was tall enough to poke my head over the counter.” Though Powder’s eyes drifted to the distance. “Keeps my mind from wandering.”

Jinx knows what that tastes like.

“You know what helped with mine?”

Powder shook her head.

“Experimentation. Take this for example.” Jinx gestured to the unnaturally glowing brew. “My mind didn’t want to shut up about me forgetting big baby Silco’s eye juice that day, so instead I just went behind the bar, grabbed a bunch of random stuff I found and threw it together.” Jinx went to grab another drink, ignited it with blue flames, and tossed it into the mix. It created a small explosion. “Learned a lot about flammable substances. Which well is fun to know, for no particular reason whatsoever.” As Jinx kept stirring her brew, she just kept on rambling. “But if I ever become a bartender like you, a bit of life experience goes along way, like Chuck. Oh, Chuck was always fun to talk to.”

Powder raised an eyebrow.

“Chuck?! You mean Thieram?”

“Yeah Chuck, that’s what I said.”

The party was bustling, the music was good, and Powder had some fun banter with Jinx. That was when she looked over to her brother’s table. Her Isha was making a mess of course, spilling Mylo’s drink all over him. That never gets old. But then their eyes fell onto her. Powder thought it’s now or never and waved them over.

“Jinxie, they’re coming, you ready?”

Said girl turned around with a grin on her face, and three strangely glowing glasses in her hands.

“They won’t know what hit’em.”

This was it, the moment was finally here. With Isha and Powder around things do seem to be easier.

Mylo and Claggor leaned onto the counter, while Ekko helped their Isha up onto a barstool.

Mylo gestured Powder closer, and whispered, “Hey, who’s the new girl?”

“Sheesh moustache.” Powder swatted him with her towel, her voice oozing with sarcasm. “You just got together with Gert and are already looking for a new catch? Janna you’re a worse man than I thought.”

“What, no I-I…”

Claggor stopped Mylo’s panicked waving.

“Relax, it’s not like you’re her type. She’s taken anyway.” Powder continued.

Claggor interjected, “Do we know them?” He wanted to know if that is how Powder met her.

She acted out a thinking break. “Mmh, nah, probably not. It’s some really cute blonde chick, from way out of Demacia.”

“So, back to her, who is…”

“There we go Boys, a round of Hobo Knife Fights on the house.”

Jinx didn’t let them finish. She still hid her face, as she passed Mylo, and Claggor a glass, spinning from one brother to the other. She was playing illusive Powder noticed. Then a little helmet hopped behind the counter as well, and passed another drink to Ekko, and some juice to Isha. But no luck looking under her cap as well.

“You sound familiar…” Claggor said.

“What did you even put in there…” Mylo added, analysing the glowing liquid presented to him.

Before any questioned were answered Ekko luckily chimed in. “Already chickening out Mylo? The girls are not impressed.”

He was the first to take a swig, though he had to concentrate really hard to hold it in. In three words, too much alcohol. But in more words, it got better has it ran down your throat. It was an explosion of flavour, quickly drowning out the alcohol content.

Ekko tried is best to put on a smug face, but his Isha and Powder, had to hold in their giggles, as he looked like he was about to explode.

“You seriously gonna let yourself be outdone by Little Man?” Powder was on a warpath to screw with her brothers. She could hear a little snicker coming from Jinx, who made herself smaller behind Powder. Her hand hovered over her hip, where Zapper usually hung. It was mostly a reflex, she’s glad she left her weapons somewhere else… out of reach.

“Alright, alright,” Mylo finally let up, “But after you’re gonna tell us who made that song for Vi, it’s perfect.”

What does he know?!, thought Jinx. But it was nice hearing him talk fondly about one of her projects. He usually didn’t do that.

PFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFF!

Yep, they couldn’t take it.

“Janna” *cough cough* “What the” *cough* ”are you trying to” *cough* “us?!”

Sweet, sweet revenge. Jinx couldn’t stop her laughing fit. She didn’t even realise her hood fell off as she tumbled to the floor clutching her stomach, kicking her feet, while laughing her ass off. Ekko also tried to hold in the drink as best as he could, but even he started coughing. This led to the Ishas also having their own laughing fit.

It took a minute for everyone to recover. Claggor was first, and he noticed something peculiar.

“Hey uhm, Powder?! This stuff is strong, I think I see double.”

At that Jinx got up and with a smirked draped her arm over Powder.

“Gah,” Mylo suddenly screamed, “Uhm, not just you Clag.” He witnessed two Ishas, one pink, sitting on the barstool, one blue sitting on the counter next to the first, both blinking at him.

“Ahahahaha, oh wait. Tada!" With a flourish Jinx pulled out some tiny paint bombs and let them explode in the air around them. “That little bit already too much for ya?!”

“You should see what else she can do.” Powder added, before the twins grinned at their brothers.

She looked like Powder, sounded like Powder, but something is different. Not just the obvious like the pink eyes staring holes into Mylo, and Claggor. She looked a bit more malnourished and bony.

“Okay okay, slow down.” Claggor said, “Who is she? And why does she…”

“…look like me?”

Powder and Jinx quickly exchanged looks, asking and answering and unspoken question. Their heads then turned back to their brothers.

Jinx started talking first. “So, you all already know my awesome twin Powder. I mean growing up with her and all.” She smirked to said twin.”

Powder was only too eager to continue. “Well yeah and in the last couple of days I found this cutie of a twin. Meet my Jinx!”

At the name their brother’s spat out their drinks again.

“Wow, that’s the second time tonight!” Jinx slow clapped.

Mylo spoke up first.

“Did you just say Jinx?!”

“Uhh, yeah. Did you pour my cocktail down your earpipe?!” Jinx scowled at them, “Yes it’s Jinx, stands for Jinx dur.”

Their faces were priceless.

But the weight of that name was palpable for Mylo, and Claggor. They knew what Powder went through all those years ago, even blaming herself.

Claggor met Jinx’s eyes first. He tried to look deep, he tried to dig something up. He did notice, as much as her make-up tried to hide it, those eyes looked tired.

“Powd-ouch!” He was rudely interrupted as Isha bit him. “Isha what the…” He then notices that it was the blue haired one, she was not the one they spent the evening with. It became more obvious when he noticed her different eyes, and the missing leg.

“You’re gonna faff all night about her name?” Powder asked rudely. Jinx felt a really vindicated seeing Powder stand up for her like that.

“Besides, makes it easier to tell us apart,” said Jinx with a wink.

One thing was already obvious to her brothers, this Jinx already was a lot different to Powder.

Terrified Mylo answered, “Believe me we can tell.” He was still a bit too afraid to say that name out loud. “Still doesn’t explain who you are and where you come from.”

Jinx released a sigh. “Well, we were about to get to that part. Powder you first!”

This animated Powder to go towards her Isha and ruffling her hair. “Remember a few months ago, before we found this little bunny here,” she pointed to Isha,”before the competition. Ekko was acting all weird.” She gestured to her boyfriend.

“Yeah that competition, I don’t remember being there,” he added.

“Oh, oh, was that the secret project you did with him?!” Mylo got the brilliant idea to interject here. “You cloned yourself?! Ah, Mitosis I knew it.”

This made Sparks hit him again.

“Ouch, what is it now?!”

‘Stupid! Listen!’ she signed angrily.

“Mylo,” Powder said, “You picked up one science book, hell didn’t even read it, and now you’re an expert.”

“Yeah me’n Pow are engineers, not biologists. If you wanna clone yourself, go to old doc Singed.”

Jinx’s eyes burned with a new intensity, muttering that name. The room froze for a bit. They knew the horror stories of the doctor Silco used to work with, before his methods got… extreme.

“Tough crowd eh?”

“Just my… our useless brothers. Go on.”

Jinx nodded but started to fiddle with some cocktails again. Keeping her hands busy as she continued

“Okay where were we, ah yes Ekko being all grumpy. So there are different timelines, dimensions, whatever. So an Ekko from a different timeline decides to mess with the wrong magic heebee-jeebees and ended up here. Specifically my Ekko.”

There was a difference between Jinx and Powder, when saying Ekko. With Powder you feel the long trusting relationship they shared. But the way Jinx looked away, it wasn’t longing, it was regret.

It was Powder’s turn again to speak. “Yeah, and he took over my Ekko’s body for a few days. He convinced me to do that little project with him and Heimderdinger. What he didn’t tell me is that they were building and interdimensional travel device, that is also a time machine.

Jinx chuckled, “Well mine turned out to be a portal gun.”

At that Claggor chimed in. “Wait a minute, is that why you and Isha freaked out a few days ago?”

“Yeppers.” Jinx answered. “We were flung into their bodies. Zero out of ten cannot recommend,” Her gaze met Powder’s, “uhm no offense. Had to reconstruct their crazy machine just to separate us.”

“So you did do mitosis.” Mylo interrupted smugly.

Both twins rolled their eyes. “Sure call it that,” said Powder, “Just be careful what you say, I’m not pouring the drinks tonight.”

Mylo’s eyes then fell onto Jinx, who only met him with a mischievous grin.

“Powder that’s a nice story, but it is kinda hard to believe. Even if, why did she even come here.”

Jinx’s face faltered. “Isha,” she mumbled.

“What was that?” Claggor asked, still a sympathetic look in his eyes.

Jinx exhaled and slowly turned, directly looking at her brother. “I did it for Isha… She was sick, and the fuckers with the cure fled here. Not gonna say more on the matter.”

There clearly was a lot more behind that, but Claggor realised he shouldn’t press on the matter. But good to see, in her world Isha and Po… Jinx got together. She has been a shining star for Powder in this world, he can see how the little Scrunglebean does the same for Jinx. Still so much about her was a mystery, let alone those eyes. She did mention Singed earlier, did he get his hands on her. Claggor was lost in thought, but he continued to observe his other sister.

Powder moved to put a hand on Jinx’s shoulder. She visibly relaxed at the touch. “Guys, please, she’s been through a lot. A lot more than me. I brought her here so she can at least have one good night, so please don’t ruin this.”

This took the brothers a bit by surprise, they knew their lives weren’t always this easy, maybe other timeline had it harder. If she really is from another timeline…

“Sure,” Mylo said. “uhm sorry sis.”

He addressed Jinx, she saw it in the corner of her eyes. Mylo looked at her. He said sorry, he called her sis. After all this time, all his mocking. Maybe he did grow up a little bit in this world.

Shaking away those thoughts Jinx turned around, a new batch of cocktails in her hands.

“Screw this mushy crap, we’re here to party! You guys forgot how to party like a real Zaunite?!”

The brothers barely finished the first. But the party must go on, they guessed.

Some time has passed, along with new rounds of drinks. The party went on it, was still in full swing, the music got even more energetic after Vi’s song. Most people were

It seemed easy for them all to connect. Jinx kept it easy to jokes, not really revealing anything deeper for her, and so far no one has asked. But she can’t shake lose all the curious looks she got.

“Seriously those eyes give me the creeps, I dunno how anyone could get lost in them.””

Jinx or Powder, who they don’t know anymore, may have slipped that Jinx has a special girl waiting at home. One thing led to another, and Jinx let something slip about glowing eyes.

“At least Blondie appreciates it,” she said, but she wasn’t done yet, “They locked me up for blowing up the council, but those facial pubes are a straight up war crime!” Her brothers way to drunk to actually take seriously what she said luckily.

“At least that war crime, keeps other girls away from him.” A new voice entered the ring.

“Gert!” Mylo perked up.

Jinx still found it unbelievable, that any girl would want to date him. She did remember Gert though. She was one of the faces she busted out of Stillwater, and she was one of the faces Jinxers put on a wall after the battle. Something hurt in her heart, this wasn’t right.

“Aww did they say something mean my little baby!”

Suddenly gears turned though in Jinx’s head, and she understood how Mylo got Gert, because he did in fact not get her. She got him, and now she’s going to do anything she wants with him. Oh poor Mylo has no idea what he’s in for.

“So, Twinsie Jinxie, here’s your record back, seriously amazing song!” She threw Jinx the disc with “Here Comes Vi”. When they gave her the disc to play, she was surprisingly nonchalant about a second “Powder” appearing, only adding to the guilt Jinx felt.

“You bet, I mean yours truly wrote it herself.” Jinx winked.

“So, it really was you, who wrote that?” Claggor began. Were there tears in his eyes?

She should’ve seen this question coming. But the party was so much fun, so much distraction, there was no need to dwell on the past.

“Yeah, hehe,” Jinx chuckled nervously, “She needed an entrance for her pit fights, thought it would be a nice gesture…”

“Your Vi’s alive?!”

She was about to say the not so nice things, but this stopped Jinx in her tracks. She felt it coming, the endless barrage of questions. Vi this, Vi that, on and on and on.

“H-How is she?!”

Bad probably bad, Lux said something about that, all because I…

“Pit fights? So she still boxes?”

Yeah punching the shit out of me.

They were talking to her, but she couldn’t speak, couldn’t even tell who was talking. It’s like her mind moved away from her eyes and ears, losing all motor functions in her body.

The urge was getting bigger and bigger to run away, like she ran from Silco.

Everything was so loud, the music, her brothers, Ekko. Then the lights of the dancefloor flickering on and off.

Suddenly Jinx felt something grabbing her hand. That simple warm gentle, if not slightly desperate touch of a small hand pulled her back. She looked being met with the shark like grin on a familiar helmet. It turned upwards, revealing a distressed looking Isha. She held her hand over one ear.

At the sight Jinx blocked out everything. Isha was her number one priority.

Meanwhile Powder shooed her brothers away.

“Guys stop,” she said firmly, “Too many questions. Leave her be. What did I say about making this a good night for her!”

That at least got them to shut up. When Powder was mad, you do not want to mess with her.

Back to Jinx, who just asked Isha, “Hey, what’s wrong?”

Her Isha pointed at her pink haired twin, who looked similarly distressed, holding her hands over her ears. Then she pointed back to herself and signed, ‘Loud, everything too loud,’ before clutching her ears, and squinting her eyes.

In an instant a fire lit back inside her heart. But she was interrupted by Powder.

“You wanna take them somewhere quiet?” she asked. It was phrased like it was only the Ishas needing some space, but Jinx could tell, it was meant for her as well. “I’ll defend the fort while you’re gone.”

There aren’t words to describe how thankful Jinx was to her twin right now. She even was trusting her with her Isha.

Not waiting another second she called her Isha “I’ll getchu out of here.” She said, “The both of you.”

While Powder excused Jinx, she grabbed her Isha’s hand, went around the counter and lifted the other into her arms. Together the three left the party.

Some place quiet… Jinx knew a good spot.

It was a quiet night. You could still faintly hear the music coming from the drop, but it was good background noise. The Piltovan skyline looked like it was eight years ago. Nothing has really changed. No Hextech, no Hexgates. It was like a time capsule pulling her back to a time before she broke everything.

There was the gutter, where Claggor got his foot stuck, running from Enforcers.

Hehe. Mylos giant ass splotch was also still visible from here. The middle finger though, was long painted over.

Mr Bunny… someone finally took him down. Yeah, he was in Powders lair… with Vi.

“We’ve all had bad days. But we learn, we stick together.”

We tried. We tried so hard… well I tried, but you… you  after all this time never understood me. Why? Why can’t you love me like you used to? When I needed you most, you just needed my explosive potential. Why? I just wanted my sister.

Jinx quietly contemplated to herself. Her kids have long fallen asleep, after Jinx showed them the sights. They were sleeping peacefully, leaning against each other’s heads. A pink bob leaning into a blue one.

Is this what Felicia and Connel, or Vander came home too? Powder and Vi sleeping together, peacefully. Not a care in the world, everything was fine. How far away Jinx was from that point now.

Her notes laid open in her lap, she was lazily doodling the Ishas sleeping head-to-head, next to more doodles of her Sunbeam.

Tomorrow, Jinx thought to herself, Tomorrow I’ll get you back.

Jinx sat like that for a while. Probably the whole night could go by, and she wouldn’t move an inch.

It was quiet. She barely noticed, but someone came up to her and sat down besides Jinx. The presence wasn’t a disturbance. It was like a long-lost soul, just sitting besides Jinx. She didn’t say anything. She just sat in silence next to her, letting her be. She’ll speak eventually but now was not the time. Not now, while Jinx was still deep in thought, deep within mourning.

Still eventually, after what felt like hours she did speak up.

“Vander and Silco came back. Just want to let you know, if you want to go back one last time.”

Powder was so gentle, so considerate. It’s not something Jinx knows from sisters. Vi never really able to deal with emotions, but Powder, Powder knew all about how Jinx felt.

At first Jinx froze. Every muscle in her body tensed up. A moment later, that tension released and she slumped. Letting it all go, she fell on her back.

There was no smile on her face. The jovial Jinx from the evening was completely gone.

After a while she spoke, her first words were choked out.

“I-I-I can’t see their faces. I couldn’t… all night long.”

Jinx shivered crossing her arms over her chest. Powder leaned back besides her. Looking towards her face, Jinx meanwhile just looked towards the sky. Jinx honestly looked fine earlier, like this was no big deal. Powder was happy that she got to spend some time with her brothers, the ones she lost. She would’ve loved to do the same with Vi. But the plan didn’t work out the way she wished.

“They never left my side… the whispering, the voices, the ghosts in the dark.” The words weren’t as broken as before, but they still strained her voice. “I thought, maybe… if I keep on joking, keep being “Jinx”, maybe it will all go away.”

“Hey, they love you.” Powder chimed. She really wanted Jinx to look at her, see how honest she was. Her brothers really didn’t mind Jinx once they got to know her. Powder was almost jealous how good they got along, and now it is all supposed to be fake.

“But they’re not my brothers.” Jinx snarled back, finally turning her face to Powder, who almost flinched.

“They’re family.”

“Your family. Not mine. Those people downstairs, they aren’t my brothers. I killed my brothers. Mine are nothing but dust.” She took a breath for a moment. “All this!” She gestured all over herself. “Is just fake, just a lie.”

Slowly that scowl on Jinx disappeared, replaced by something more apologetic. “I know you meant well, I know you wanted me to see my brothers again, like you want to see Vi. But all this is just a reminder of what I did. I killed them. I jinxed them. I see this world where everyone is happy, and I know I do not exist. Just you Powder, and they love you.” At that Jinx started hitting her own head. “Who’d want a jinx anyway…”

Powder interfered in an instance, even if her own hand got hit, even if she herself got hurt.

“Stop it! Please!” she shouted.

For just a fraction of a second, Jinx’s eyes fell onto Isha… she was afraid she’d wake them. But they were fast asleep… peacefully.

It gave Powder the opportunity to grab her hand and not let go.

“I’m sorry,” she said, “I should’ve known better. I only wanted to help. Guess I screw things up as well.”

No, not Powder, Powder isn’t a Jinx.

Suddenly Jinx turned, and desperately grappled her twin, letting the notebook fall open between them. “Don’t say that! You are not a Jinx… like me. You can’t.”

Powders eyes fell onto the drawings. She saw the new one of their Ishas, but she also saw the other ones… with Lux. It made Powder go back to Jinx’s terrible question.

“Isn’t she someone who wants you?” Powder said tentatively, eyes locked with the drawings.

Jinx followed her twin’s eyeline and landed on another pair of beautiful blue eyes.

“The only one, after Isha,” Jinx started to mumble. “Like she wants me… “me”, me. Not some other girl they thought I was. When she sees me, I feel exposed. Like she looks directly into my heart, and drags it out to the surface, kicking and screaming. But it never hurts, it’s almost like my heart is addicted to the pain. Somehow it is more than I ever felt. I was surprised, when I told …Silco I made a friend in Isha. But Sunbeam here, just calls me a friend out of the blue. She needs me, and I need her.”

During her ramblings Jinx slowly moved up again, Powder followed her. Just like with Silco, Jinx turned page after page, showing all her Luxies to Powder.

“Wanna tell me about her?”

Powder wants to know more about Lux, what is there that Jinx hasn’t said. She hasn’t said much at all about her, or who she is, and what she can do.

“She’s a Crownguard, right? Some big shot family from Demacia?”

Crownguard, Jinx only called her that once, and she wasn’t proud of it. Luxie is different.

“She prefers Lux, just Lux. Or well in my case, Blondie, Sunbeam, Sunshine, Flashlight… I could go on. There are so many names for her.” Jinx’s eyes wandered to the stars, she could see them back in Terbisia. She event spent an evening with Lux stargazing. But back in her Zaun, she had no such luck. The Grey blocked out the light. But here in this dimension, the Grey was cleared out enough to see the sky again.

“But never just Crownguard. You have to know she’s like me.” Jinx flipped to a page, showing of a doodle, with Lux shooting of a laser, while Jinx shoots Pow-Pow. They stood back-to-back. “She has this spark inside her, and it she’s afraid it will hurt people. Everyone in her family thinks it’s a curse, a… jinx.”

She never outright said it, but Powder suspected more and more that Lux was actually a mage, a light mage, the way Jinx drew so many rainbows intertwining with them. It was probably a secret she had to keep. Like Powder had to keep her stones a secret. So much untapped bottled-up potential.

“She’s like one of my Chompers. But someone put a pin in her, she can’t get it out by herself. I need her to rattle I need her to explode, she needs it. All that energy bottled up, it eats at her insides. I wish I could free her. She has to shine like the stars, or she’ll burn up from the inside.”

It was clear to Powder what Jinx was feeling. It was a feeling so intense, it overwhelmed herself. The fondness in Jinx’s eyes could make the most devilish villain’s heart melt.

“She’s also like the nicest person I’ve ever met. Nicer than Ekko with his stupid band of bugs taking in refugees. She basically joined this stupid charity, just as a fuck you to her mother.”

A little chuckle escaped Jinx’s lips. Lux can be so naïve sometimes. She clearly wants to help, but Jinx knows the little she does will never be enough. Someday she will have to learn to fight, like Jinx did.

“I’m scared someone might take advantage of her. I can’t let that happen.” With those last words a fiery determination returned to Jinx.

“You should be with her.” Powder suddenly spoke up. “Seems she would do you a lot better than Vi ever could.” It hurt to say but it was true. Powder though immediately realised what she said. “I-I don’t don’t say this to take Vi away from you. I promised you I’ll let you see her first.”

Jinx panicked for just a short while, but she wants to believe Powder. She has been nothing but kind. Even though she didn’t deserve it.

“I wonder if I’ll ever meet my Lux,” Powder mused, clearly feeling all the things Jinx is going through right now.

“She’s friends with Cupcake.” Jinx chuckled, “If they’re still friends here, she might come around one day or the other.”

That’d be nice, Powder thought, if this Lux were ever to visit Piltover, Caitlyn for sure would show her the last drop. Powder just hoped she would like a Hobo Knife Fight.

“Hey chin up!” She bumped Jinx’s shoulders. “You’re gonna get some rest now, and tomorrow we will get you back asap!”

Jinx’s eyes finally lit up a bit. She was really close to getting back to Demacia. She just hoped Lux is alright, she already spent too much time here. But in her current state she can’t really move.

Then Powder got up and reached out a hand to Jinx.

“So let’s head back, what do you say?”

Just for a short while… maybe Jinx could do this. She can rest after, and tomorrow, they will go back and finally leave this horrible place of “what could’ve been’s” behind.

After exhaling, Jinx took her twin’s hand. “Sure, blue. But let’s make this quick.”

Then their Ishas in their arms, they head back downstairs. Back from where the music came from. Back to where her family was.

The music has died down a lot, it has returned to the old jazzy tunes Vander used to play. Most of the people have also left. The long night was over, everybody went home.

Well, not everybody. Her family was still in the middle of cleaning up the place. Mylo and Claggor went through the tables. Silco buried his head with “accounting” stuff. It almost looked like the Last Drop, after Silco kicked the bucket. They haven’t really opened it up after. The place was still trashed from Sevika and Vi’s fight.

Still the air of love and community, never left this place. It felt so alien to what Jinx was used to. She never really had something you might call a community. She got her fans later in life, but they weren’t someone she would call her people.

Her and Powder, Ishas in arms were heading to the basement. The beds were still down there, and they hat to bring their Ishas somewhere. But to get down there, they had to pass the counter, behind which a large burly bearded man was busy cleaning up the glasses. His back was still turned to Jinx, she took this as an opportunity to pass by undetected.

But with her luck that wasn’t successful.

“Hey Kiddo!” The same voice that shouted at Powder earlier. This time it was much gentler.

It made the former terrorist stop in her tracks, she clenched her eyes.

There was no voice in her head, only the agonizing screams of a beast. A beast that tried to tear out her insides. A beast that cried, as it clutched her body. That face did not let her go to this day. Maybe there still was a little bit left of him in there, like Isha.

It took her all her courage to muster up the strength to open her eyes. Exhaling she shortly found a soft place to put Isha down carefully, so she won’t wake up.

The moment of truth… with everything that she has left, she turned, afraid to find a snarling beast. Yet her eyes crossed gentle human ones.

She inhaled a shake breath, holding her elbow with the other arm, making herself seem so very small. Her free hand moved up and gave a shy wave. Her voice was course from all the crying tonight.

“Hey…dad.”

There were no words they needed, one simple glance, and Vander knew exactly what happened and what she needed. Without further hesitation, he let go what he was working on and approached his daughter, before engulfing her in the warmest and softest hug he could muster.

She could feel it, the scratches biting at his outlines trying to consume him, bringing back the Hound. But she held on, clutched tighter on his human form, making it real.

Not long later and her other family members joined the hug.

All hell broke loose inside the hollowed-out girl, because something was different from before. She felt safe. She was cocooned, by the people she used to love more than anything else. One last time she gets to see them. One last time so she can say goodbye. This can’t last forever. She’d be stuck in the past, when right now it is the time in her life, where she wants to move on.

Even though she lost all sense of time, after a while she heard the call of an old old friend.

“Hey, look here for a sec.” Little man said.

The hug briefly opened up, and she faced the other Ekko, he held a camera in his hands, and quickly snapped a photo before Jinx could turn away.

“Hey! What was that for!?” Jinx growled.

Instead of answering he just pushed a developing photo into her hands. After a minute the black faded away.

Mylo, and Claggor stood to her side aiming finger pistols into the camera, smiling. Over them loomed Silco and Vander, standing side by side, one arm over each other’s shoulders, the other on hers. Next to her was another bob of blue her, her twin stood next to her and with her fingers put bunny ears over her forehead. Jinx and Powder still looked the smallest out of everyone in the picture. Something surprised Jinx though, she was smiling. A real smile, a gentle, relaxed, natural smile.

Suddenly a pink stain appeared on the photo. Her vision got blurry, was she… was she crying?...Again? At this point she would just love to fall asleep.

Little Man gently grabbed her hands and moved the picture away from the tears.

“We don’t wanna sully that memory, now do we. Keep it.”

It was gently guided to her chest where she held it tight.

Jinx only managed to choke out a very quiet, “thank you.”

The next moments weren’t spent exchanging many words. This wasn’t the time for it. Jinx was glad, there was nothing she wanted to say, and she didn’t want to be talked down to. But it was nice for the brief moment that it was.

But Isha needed to go to bed, and as sweet as the moment was, it needed to end.

So Powder and Jinx carried their kids to the basement. The two girls tucked them in together. Just like Vander used to do with her and Vi. They looked so at ease, like this was just one evening out of many.

Jinx was gently brushing the forehead of her Isha, when she heard a small attention-grabbing cough from the doorway.

The silhouette of Silco was outlined by the light outside.

“Are you ready?” he sked plainly.

Ready for his big surprise, his last final gesture for her. He wants her to have closure, Jinx can only imagine what that means.

“Yeah.” Jinx answered quietly, before getting up. She took one last glance at her Isha. Powder was still sitting next to them, giving Jinx a reassuring nod. She’ll look after them, while Jinx is gone.

So finally Jinx turned around, seeing Silco reaching out a hand for her. She gladly took it.

Hand in hand, they walked outside into the quiet cold night. Silco had a specific destination in mind.

Chapter Text

“You keep visiting me. You don’t have any other friends, do you?” he asked. He wasn’t judgemental, mostly curious.

Lux remembers pink eyes, blue hair, and her cheeks start heating up as a smile crept onto her lips.

“Ah there is someone.” Sylas inquired. She has friends outside of Jinx of course, Kahina and Cithria, but she rarely sees them, and Jinx is her secret. “Some lucky rich guy?”

That took a step too far for Lux. “She’s nothing like that,” she blurted out, before quickly covering her mouth realising her mistake.

The prisoner backed away apologetically. “Oh sorry, I did not mean to assume. But, oh the Little Light of the Crownguards is keeping another secret. How scandalous!”

Well, the cat’s out of the bag. “She’s the closest friend I have.”

Lux didn’t notice it, but her light sparked in her eyes.

“Does she know?” It is a simple question, but it cuts deep. It’s the difference between friends and true friends here in Demacia.

“Yes,” mumbled Lux.

“She didn’t reject you?”

Reject her, no she didn’t reject her, she did so much more. She saw it, truly saw it for what it was. For the first time in her life, she saw another human being look at her light, like she wished every Demacian would.

“No, she said the light was me,” and a little orb of light started dancing in between her fingers.

“She’s right you know.” He moved back towards the bars, looking directly at Lux, into Lux. “Never thought there were sympathizers out there.”

“Probably helps that she is not from here. She had some troubles with the Arcane in her past, so we found ourselves in very similar boats.”

Suddenly Sylas’s watchful eyes grew distant, as he let his back slump against the bars. “I had a friend like that once. I hope I might still be able to save her.”

Bzzzzzzzzzzz.

A new noise awoke Lux from her slumber. She notices something green and yellow sitting on her nose.

Bzzzzzz.

It buzzed some more tickling her nose. “Achoo!” making her sneeze. “Urgh Scuttlebutt!”

If Jinx were here, she’d probably tease Lux about now…

That single thought caused Lux to lie down back on the “bed.” She had a “real” bed on haystacks in the other part of the library. Yet she spent all her time after a day of work hiding away in here. She could join her people around the fireplace, be there for them, but she just did not feel like staying. There was a hole in her heart, and she tried to fill it with anything she could find.

This nest has been where she fell asleep every night for the past week. It is filled with anything Jinx related, her plushies, her tools, her notes, anything that carries her smell. Often Lux surrounds herself with these things, crying herself to sleep. The people out there need her, and they will never see this side of her. She’s afraid it would break them. She is the only beacon of hope they have. But she cannot thrive without her shadow.

Lux hates herself for doing it, but while sifting through Jinx’s notes she discovered unsent drafts of letters. A whole bunch, most of them shred to pieces, but all addressed to one person.

Violet

Lux’s brother did let her go, and she was infinitely thankful for that. Jinx sadly did not receive the same kindness from her sister. It has cost them both dearly. Lux wondered if there would be any way to bring them back together, but she also knows the dangers of forcing such a connection. She’d have to be really careful about it, but Vi is a gaping hole in Jinx’s heart. Lux wished she could fill it.

Stinkmaw and Scuttlebutt were still flying circles around her. Light came through the few holes left in the ceiling. The sun must’ve risen already. Yet Lux still didn’t feel like getting up. Instead, she started playing with her light.

Ever since Jinx dropped into her life it was harder and harder to keep inside. She thought the sleepless night she had as a kid have found their end, but since Jinx, they have come back. It is like her light is screaming to come out, screaming for the lost, so that they can find their way. The only way to stop the light now was to let it out and play with it. Usually, she played with little light figures. She conjured knights and monsters, letting them battle it out, though the monster always won, and the monsters often hid a huge secret.

Right now, her light danced throughout the air, messing with the bug’s flight pattern. Lux lost herself in the little chaotic scene she created, but her mind still stayed on one topic.

She remembers the night she spent with her watching the stars. Lux fell asleep on Jinx’s shoulder and woke up in her bed the next day. She was the first of the two to wake up. Something warm pressed against her side. Looking down she found Jinx’s tattooed arm holding her tightly. Without really thinking about it, Lux spend the rest of the morning tracing those clouds with her fingers, until she realised Isha was watching her the entire time, just standing off to the side, staring.

Another day Jinx overhauled Isha’s new leg. She was rambling on and on about random topics. Lux remembers every single word, even though she completely forgot the time while staring into those pink glowing eyes, those beautiful pink eyes. There was just something about them, the way they slightly change their glow, depending on her mood or what she is doing. When she was frustrated (she was cute when frustrated), They had this deep cold and stinging violet, almost the colour of her sister’s hair. But when she was calm and happy, they glowed brightly. It was warm and soothing. Whether angry or calm, she could stare at them for hours.

She can’t, she shouldn’t. Get yourself together Lux, you are a Crownguard, she is a common girl, a criminal no less. Words of her mother imitated by her mind.

Yet despite Lux’s spiralling thoughts the warm yellow lights, that danced with Stinkmaw, and Scuttlebutt slowly faded to a familiar pink hue. Among the chaotic patterns two pink orbs flew down towards to Lux’s eyelevel. She was caught in them like a moth to a flame. They then glided towards a dark corner of the workshop.

It awakened another vivid memory. The last night they spent together, Jinx couldn’t sleep. She was anxious about the next day. Lux only noticed half way through the night. She awoke, because a weight she was used to went missing. Two glowing orbs startled her at first, after opening her eyes. Quickly she realised it was Jinx standing in the corner quietly staring at her, like she wanted to know if she was real.

That memory suddenly came alive in Lux’s presence, as a pale girl emerged. Those piercing glowing eyes fixed Lux in place. A blue bang covered half of her face, and blue clouds trailed down her side and exposed midriff. She shouldn’t be staring like that, but in her drowsy sadness she can’t help herself. Demacians usually covered up their bodies pretty well. Sometimes Lux stole glances at the other illuminator girls, while they got dressed for the day. She should not think like that. She cannot think like that.

“Jinx!” Lux whispered loudly.

She looked just like the last day they spent together, and she was slowly approaching Lux, with that soft loving smile. Their faces now only inches apart, Lux could count every last freckle on her nose.

A hand went up to Lux’s cheek, and her breath hitched. She felt warmth spreading through her face. Frozen in place, Lux tried to nuzzle against the bluejay’s hand, using her own to press it up against her cheek. But her own hand phased through the other, and her cold fingertips came into contact with her face.

She was empty, Jinx was empty, she was not real. Lux noticed the light streaming out of her other hand. This Jinx just was an illusion. The most perfect illusion she has ever conjured in her entire life.

She didn’t come back. She isn’t here

She might as well be dead.

In an instant the mage’s knees gave way. She curled herself into a small ball, at the realisation. Her fantasies, her memories made up this image of Jinx, and she wasn’t here.

A heartbreaking sob escaped her mouth, but Lux held it back, she was afraid people could hear it and come rushing in to look after her.

Lux wondered if Jinx will ever come back. She can’t do this without her. Jinx proved to her, that people can be open to magic, that it can help people, before Lux broke everything. Could Jinx even look her in the eyes? She was supposed to be their light. Jinx was the one who had to kill to survive, she was the one with so much blood on her hand. Now they got one more thing in common, something Jinx probably never wanted for her. Lux is just another broken girl, nothing special. Why would Jinx help her now?

There was a small glimmer of hope for Lux. Jinx is surrounded by broken things, whether it was Rhino, Isha, even people in her past. Jinx always did her best to fix them. It was a selfish hope, but what if Jinx can fix Lux.

Lux felt bitter about it, but it wasn’t even her most selfish thought. She couldn’t help herself, but she tapped back into her magic, conjuring that clear image of her friend. She was a little proud of this newfound mastery of her light. This is where the dangerous thoughts entered her mind and took control of the illusion.

She was lying beside Lux, looking longingly into the mage’s eyes. Even if it didn’t feel real Lux let her come close, wrap those hands around her. There was a little pressure she felt against her skin, as the warm light entered her senses. The whisper of a touch felt so soothing right now. Nothing in the world mattered to her.

Why did she feel this strongly about Jinx, she barely even knows her. Sure, she knows her life’s story. But they barely spent a week together in person, yet she felt like she could spend a lifetime with her.

It’s just a stupid fantasy, there is nothing real behind it, Lux thought to herself, but she couldn’t stop herself. Her heart ached to have this little moment. What was this feeling, this deep need?

She let the projecting move further, closer until their foreheads leaned up against each other. Lux closed her eyes and imagined Jinx whispering sweet notes into her ear. Telling her, everything will be alright. Telling her, they will show them all. She felt safe here. Just keep up the illusion a little bit longer, Lux is afraid to face the darkness.

How she longed for this. She wanted someone. A friend. But not like other friends. Someone special, someone she can feel safe with, someone she can be herself with, someone that would hold her, just like this, someone that wants to...

The blonde did not finish that thought, as her eyes opened and fell towards Jinx’s lips. Eyes shimmering with the gentle pink of the twilight sky did the same.

Her heart hammered in her chest, only allowing for shallow breaths.

Her movements were so slow, that Lux barely noticed them, but she moved closer. Panic surged through the mage.

No! I can’t not with her.

The projection moved closer, until finally, her lips brushed against Lux. It was the faintest of touches, and for but a moment, it felt solid… soft…

No this is wrong. Abusing the trust of her friend, using her image to fuel her deepest darkest fantasies.

As soon as the touch became real, Lux’s concentration broke, and Jinx disappeared, leaving Lux alone in darkness.

Please Jinx, I need you.

“Bullets?” Silco asked. Looking over Jinx’s shoulder to admire the simple sketch of a pink bullet.

“Yeah,” answered Jinx with a voice laced in melancholy, “S’what he tought me, and how he died.”

Silco had no idea how happy Jinx was, that there were no bombs or weapons nearby. She stayed clear of any sharp object she saw. Can’t lose a fourth dad.

Silco must have sensed her unease and gently laid his hand on her shoulder again, bringing her back to reality. The scratches have let up the more time she spent with him. Sometimes she can’t see his eyes, but gestures like these scared them away.

“I think they are a good choice. They’d look good with your clouds.”

A small blush crept onto Jinx’s cheeks. She knows this night will end, but she will take in as much of Silco’s praise as she can.

“T-Thanks!” Jinx muttered smiling softly. Letting her head lean on the hand on her shoulder. “They were a gift from you as well.”

Silco’s hand then tensed up gently. It was a small change, but Jinx noticed. Unlike popular believe Silco does get nervous, his tells are just more subtle than most.

“Why clouds?” He was careful with his question, as he did not want to bring forth uncomfortable memories.

Jinx sighed. She never actually told the truth behind them. She told her Silco she just liked the pattern, like the old stories Vander used to tell them about a wispy wind woman.

With a hint of shame in her voice Jinx started talking. “In my world I told ya it was ye old Janna’s cloud. Our symbol of freedom, blah blah blah, and that I just thought they looked neat.”

Instantly seeing through the lie Silco asked, “and what was their real meaning?”

Jinx released a bitter chuckle, raising her arm to properly put the clouds on display. They gathered a lot of scars over time. They used to be so beautiful.

“It’s stupid…,” she muttered, “Vi gave this dumb flare, telling me to light it so she can find me. Guess I wanted it literally on me, making it easier for her.”

While listening Silco leaned up against the table Jinx was sitting on, giving her some space.

“And now you don’t want to be found again.” He wasn’t looking at her but looked ahead with a sympathetic smile, memories flashing behind his eyes.

By now Jinx did feel really stupid for her tattoos. Of course, she jinxed even that part of her, and now she cannot get rid of them, unless she flails all of her skin.

“Stupid right? Got them so she can always find me, now I wanna get rid of her.”, said Jinx, while burying her face into her knees.

“It’s not at all stupid, it is completely natural, I can tell you that. You are wearing your love for her on your sleeve, that is nothing to be ashamed of. Don’t let it pull you down.”

It’s why she had to leave. Vi would never understand her, and it was hurting them both.

“They don’t have to be for Vi, if it tortures you too much. I hear the Demacian skies are beautiful this time of the year. Maybe the clouds were a sign of Janna after all.”

“Didn’t pick you to be superstitious.” Her head poked out of her knees, as Silco released a hearty laugh.

“Oh, I am absolutely not. Look at me, I needed those years apart from Vander, we both did. I am just glad he was able to see me again, when I returned. Those clouds, whenever you’re ready to return, Vi will know instantly, that you’re still her sister. Until then, they can be a symbol for someone else.”

A warmth spread through the girl’s heart, as the image of a blonde with blue eyes bloomed in her mind. She finally opened up her body again and relaxed. Lux loved rainbows, and she brought the sun, someone just had to bring the rainclouds. “Already had an idea for that.”

“Your special request.” Silco inquired.

“Yup.” Jinx said letting the letters pop.

Suddenly a commotion was heard from the back of the room.

“Alrighty nerds, found the special ink I, it was buried DEEP.” Said a voice in a similar cadence to Jinx.

“Amy!!!” shouted Jinx, spreading out her arms and legs, before getting up and rushing into her face of another girl that entered the room. The girl still looked like a true Zaunite. White Tank top and black ripped tights, of course all graffitied over. Her teal and purple hair was tied into a ponytail.

“Woah, woah, woah! Watch the merchandise!” she reprimanded, holding Jinx at bay with one hand, and held away the canisters she procured with the other.

“You actually still got it?!” Jinx was practically vibrating with excitement.

“Dunno how you knew about it, but yeah.” Luckily Jinx calmed down a bit with her excitement, allowing Amy aka the Funsmith in Jinx’s universe to put down the so-called merchandise. “Seriously I dunno what you want with this useless crap, because of a production failure it doesn’t even interact with the right frequency of blacklight.”

Despite the disappointing news, Jinx’s eyes seemed to sparkle with excitement and started giggling to herself.

“So, unless you got some fancy new toy that can easily produce this very specific wavelength…” The Funsmith eyed Jinx suspiciously. “Wait a minute… you’re not holding out on me are ya. Show me! Show me! Shooow meee!”

“Sorry to disappoint toots. She’s back home in Demacia.” Jinx said while scratching her neck. Heat rose to her cheeks. She knew the implications in Zaun of getting a tattoo for someone, but this wasn’t that. Was it?

“Oh, a special someone?” Amy wiggled her brows, clearly knowing it was not some toy but a person she’s doing this for.

“N-No, it’s not like t-that.” Jinx stumbled. Seriously why is this the one topic she has trouble talking about?

“Uh-huh.” The other girl replied sarcastically, before turning to Silco to stayed passive during their exchange. “Yo Boss, since this is a rush order, this late at night, using very special stock it’ll cost extra!”

Clearly not put off by those terms Silco simply stated, “I only want the best for my daughter, this is the last chance I get to do this, after all.”

Last chance. Those words hit Jinx like a sledgehammer, she’ll be leaving him behind tomorrow. She’ll miss him, but she also misses blondie. Can’t be two places at once.

“Whatever you say Boss. Now would you be so kind and wait outside, it’s a girl only zone. Don’t need some old geezer creeping on us… no offense.”

With a chuckle he went back to the front, and Amy pulled up the curtains.

“Alright strip and relax on the chair, while I get ready.”

“You got it.”

Though as Jinx sat down and pulled up her top, she realised something. Last time it wasn’t really a problem being topless in front of Amy for her other tattoos. But something since then has changed, and something new has been on Jinx’s mind ever since she got the idea for this special paint. Heat rose to Jinx’s cheek as she imagined showing her full skin to Sunbeam. It felt like firelights were buzzing in her stomach.

“I said relax you’re shivering like we’re in the Freljord.”

Wordlessly Jinx just lied down and waited for Amy to be done.

“You ready? Gotta clean up first and then it might sting a bit, but I can see you know the drill.”

“Ready as I’ll ever be!”

Thus, the session began. In soft motions Amy worked to clean up Jinx’s side. She relished in the feeling, her mind finally going back to easy. As she was laying on her side, she just imagined Lux lying in front of her, like she did all those many nights long ago. A peaceful sleeping face kept her thoughts from running amok. Sometimes she even caught herself brushing aside stray hair just to get a better look at her. Even if she doesn’t sleep much, a night of staring at her face was revitalising. Not that Jinx openly admitted it. It’d be creepy. Jinx can do creepy, she likes to do it, but not to Blondie, not to Lux. She doesn’t want to push her away. Without her she’d have no one left.

“I’ll be working on the clouds first. Seriously they look preem!”

Little did Amy know she was looking at her own handywork. Jinx would’ve done her ink herself, but she couldn’t reach certain spots. Her clouds have lost their lustre over the months. Cracks forming from endless scars, endless fights. Her fight’s supposed to be over now, and after all of it she doesn’t want to be seen as damaged goods. But that is also why she wants to use this ink her Amy called useless in her own timeline, yet the idea of a hidden tattoo stayed in Jinx’s mind ever since. Now it would be something she can only share with Flashlight.

It stung good as the needle entered her skin. The pain, the beautiful pain. She never understood why people get squeamish getting tattoos. This is like the most relaxing feeling in the world, even if it hurts like hell. She felt every little sting filling up the scars in the clouds. Once the artist is done, there’d be only one person in the world she’d allow to see her true self, all her history, everything she’d been through. Only her light will reveal it.

Next where the bullets, pink bullets. She told Amy to spread them side by side with her clouds. She trusted Amy to do them right. She never disappointed her. Her artist’s touch was something you don’t find twice in Zaun.

This was heaven, letting herself be marked. She partially imagined it being Lux and the feeling got all the better. Would Lux like some ink as well… would she want Jinx to do it? The firelights returned at the thought and almost fell asleep right then and there.

This was the best present ever.

The night air was cool, even if dawn was about to break. But like this Zaun looked like Zaun again, not some off-brand wanna-be Pooptover. What truly put Jinx’s mind at easy were the ambient noises, whether it be the sound of some steampipes breaking, or the hammering deep within the mines. It gave the city a specific rhythm. A chaotic rhythm, but one only the maddest among them could decipher.

Then the silence was broken.

“I hope that at least made up for the shitty party.” Since when did Silco sound like he just had a good time?

“Eh it was alright, I guess.” Jinx said at first, eying the new and redone tapestry of tattoos. The bullets fit right in with what she usually wore, plus they are a great contrast to the clouds blue. Speaking of which, they looked as beautiful as the first day she got them. Amy really outdid herself with this one. Not that scars aren’t cool, but they are now reserved only for the right people.

The fake scepticism in Jinx’s features quickly turned into a face splitting grin, “This is the best gift ever.” Next, she crushed Silco in a hug, making him gasp for air.

After separating, Jinx took a while to speak up again. “It definitely made up for the well not so shit, but not so great party.”

“Had trouble with your brothers.”

“Don’t call them that. They’re not, and I think they never will be. Sometimes I wish things could’ve been different. But I don’t think I’ll ever be back.”

Silco took in every single word, carefully selecting his own to for a response.

“Mmh, maybe they were never meant to be your family.”

Jinx shrunk in a bit further into herself, just one more thing Powder is better at. Silco noticed and continued with his warm voice.

“They may be your brothers, but that doesn’t make them your people, and that’s not a bad thing. You already found your people.”

That got a smile out of Jinx. She still felt a little guilty disappointing everyone around her, but this world just is too much. She’s not ready yet and might never be.

Shortly after they came by a large plaza, a central crossroad here in Zaun. This early in the morning it was still empty, far too empty, emptier than it was in her world.

“Wanna know something funny?” Jinx chimed in, “They build Vander a statue here, after you… after I killed him.” Her voice got a little shaky at the end, fearing rejection.

Silco stopped, but he didn’t leave. He needed to put in some pieces together, but it all made sense now.

“Found you sobbing here, about the Pilties wanting you to hand me over, so you can have your free nation of Zaun.”

“I guess I never got a statue?”

Jinxers did not care about Silco at all, Jinx sometimes wondered if they knew she worked for him, sacrificed everything for him. She was Silco’s daughter, not Vanders, yet everyone believed otherwise. What a fucked-up world.

“Does that surprise you?”

“No, with my past sins, probably not.” Was that regret Jinx heard in his voice. “But I am glad people remembered Vander for who he was.”

“Yeah.”

Their conversation fizzled out as they got closer and closer to the last drop. While there was so much Jinx wanted to babble about, the conversation came to an end. She just tried to artificially stretch it. She doesn’t want to say goodbye yet.

It went by so fast. Too fast. But life would be boring if everything stayed the same now, wouldn’t it.

This was it, they stood in front of the door. Silco told her to at least get a little rest before leaving. But this was the last stop, the Last Drop.

“I don’t wanna go.” She choked out, shaky hand hovering over the door handle. She was lying to herself, but anything to have this moment stretch out into forever. She was holding back so many tears. She just got him back, but even he is not hers. This whole place isn’t. No wonder Ekko looked the way he did when he came back. It has everything they wanted, yet it is all so wrong.

“Jinx, you know that’s not true.”

She turned around and let herself slump against the wall, holding her elbow with the other arm.

“I’ll miss you a whole lot.” She mumbled, eyes unable to look at him.

“I expect nothing less. But don’t let the memories of an old fool distract you from what lies ahead. You left Vi for the same reason.”

Her breath hitched, as this was the one thing she could not admit to herself. Was Silco actually good for her?

“Shit…” Jinx sighed, “guess you’re right… but I don’t wanna say goodbye.”

Silco relaxed at those words, Jinx couldn’t figure out why, until he started to speak again, in calm caring tone. “The stronger an emotion, the fewer words are required to express it. I deeply care for you, are five words. You matter to me, are four words,” with each new example Jinx shrunk in further and further. “I love you, are three words. But what is left, when you only have one singular word. What’s the singular most important and intimate word you can say to someone?”

Jinx shivered, she dared not answer the question.

“It’s goodbye.” Silco said in the softest voice she’s ever heard. Somehow this entire night the ghosts did not haunt her. Maybe they were tired from haunting her all day. There was nothing that echoed more clearly in her head than that one word.

She opened her eyes, allowing the tears to start flowing. She looked up seeing that gentle smile of her father, as he opened his arms to embrace her. Shimmer filled her system, as she went in for a bone crushing hug. It was controlled enough to not let them fall. But Jinx did not let go for a while, basking in his physical presence. One last time she got to touch and feel him.

“Goodbye!” she whispered, and all of a sudden, a huge weight fell off her heart. She was still crying, oh how much she was crying. But it suddenly felt… lighter, like cutting of hair. It was easier now leaving the past behind. There was a future for her. She had a purpose, Silco will just hold her back, give her second thoughts. She’s someone else’s Silco now, whether that bet Isha or Lux doesn’t matter. But they’re people worth building a future for. Somehow it was harder to say that about Silco, and maybe that is how it supposed be.

Silco gently brushed her hair. Like a cat she leaned against it, remembering how he used to braid it. There was an old family photo she found in his safe. Him, Vander, and Felicia. She took note that Silco used to have a very similar hairstyle. Meanwhile Powder in this universe had Vander’s stupid manbun.

“I am so proud of you my girl,” he whispered into her hair, “You are so strong, and have come so far. Nothing will stop you now, go take the world by storm.”

Jinx took a heavy sigh, releasing all the tension in her body. Slowly opening up the hug. “Then the sun will find me and we’re gonna make Rainbows.”

Silco returned her bright smile. “She’s probably waiting for you.”

“Yeah,” mumbled Jinx, before slowly wiggling herself out of the embrace, turning around and opening the door. She took one last glance over her shoulder. “Gonna miss ya lots.”

“No, you won’t,” Silco said with a smile, making Jinx turn around in confusion, “unless your Sunshine isn’t taking good enough care of you.”

That made Jinx chuckle. That’d be nice.

“Oh, before I forgot.” Silco went through his pockets producing a set of Keys. He threw them to Jinx. She held her breath as she realised they were the keys to the place.

“Keep them. The door will always be open for you.”

Jinx looked back up smiling. For the first time she could finally clearly see him. The Xs subsided revealing a pale left eye. The Big Baby never took the needles. Wanting to give something back Jinx scrambled through her own pockets, taking out the old shimmer injector. Isha is healed she won’t be needing it anymore. It was the last reminder she had of Silco, outside of his coat which she stashed away somewhere secret. She threw it back at him.

“Take care of her, Pow-Pow I mean. Better than you did of me.”

With a gentle smile Silco nodded. “I promise.”

It’s time to say goodbye.

Both were out of words at that point. She waved him one last goodbye. No one of the two dared to touch the door. She could see even Silco had trouble letting go. But with both frozen in place, the door chose for them and fell shut by itself.

In the next moment Jinx rushed to the door pressing her ear up against it. She heard Silco sigh. She couldn’t see it but feel that he had as much trouble saying goodbye as she did. He just doesn’t want her to see it. Big stupid baby wants to be strong for his girl. A minute passed, before she heard his slow footsteps walking away. Each step quieter than the last, until they all disappeared. Even then Jinx stayed and listened, for any stray sound that could’ve been him

As people say, when one door closes another one opens.

Jinx slept well… for once. The Ishas were huddled together on the bottom bunk, Jinx slept on the couch. Wasn’t her place to occupy Vi’s bed, plus this way she can keep an eye on her kid.

They were lazily snoring along until someone knocked at the door.

“It’s just me… Pow-Pow!”

Pow-Pow, wuh?! Jinx was still a little bit drowsy, thinking Pow-Pow her gun actually came over, but then she remembered who broke it. That got Jinx to get up and open the door.

With a yawn Jinx lazily slurred a “mornin’”.

“Mornin’ sleepyhead”, Powder replied, “had a nice nap?

Jinx visibly relaxed at the question. “Sure did… never do that…”

But then Powder’s eyes fell onto Jinx’s shoulder and went down her arm, noticing something new.

“Sick new ink. Silco brought you to Amy’s?”

Jinx followed her gaze, still getting lost in her new tattoos, but also the hidden scars only she can reveal now. A smile crept onto her face, as she was giddy to show them off her Sunbeam.

“Yeah,” Jinx said dreamingly.

“They look amazing,” Powder said, “Also, sorry for last night.”

Was it really that bad?, Jinx thought. Sure her head kept screwing with her, but that wasn’t Powder’s fault. Was her own god damn stupid head not leaving her alone.

“Not your fault, it was a nice idea. Probably would’ve done the same.” Jinx mumbled, a bit too anxious to look Powder in the eyes.

“Alright, well… The Drop is about to open, just wanna give you an out if you don’t want to see them before you go.”

Powder spoke out, what Jinx was too afraid to ask. It’s not that she doesn’t love them anymore, it’s just too painful still, she doesn’t need those thoughts right now, when she’s got a Blondie to go back to. Maybe if everything is over, could take months, could take years, when Jinx finally figured out her life, maybe then, she can see her brothers again. Today just was not that day.

“Yeah let’s go. Imma wake the kids.”

Oh, Rhino, what has he done to you. He was in shambles. Fishbones, Pow-Pow, Ekko’s #1 & #2 fan (hehe), every little piece scattered in this box. At least the Z-drive, no, her Z-drive withstood the explosion. She might have the feather lady or the wild rune itself to thank for it, who knows with her luck.

At least this time she is not alone when rebuilding him. Pow-Pow offered to help, she was actually unusually giddy at taking him apart and well putting him back together. She said she spent all night sifting through some of Jinx’s notes on Hextech. It was pretty boys old notebook, Jinx just thought it could use a little bit more colour, and better instructions. They were so boring. Powder didn’t mind though, she found Jinx’s notes way more intuitive than whatever hammer boy wrote down. Seriously, did he have to sign every single page, page like it belonged to his biggest fan…oh wait…

Back to Powder, who was currently inspecting Pow-Pow’s barrels with renewed interest. She saw her own analytical eye from the outside for once. It was rather cute. Jinx wondered if Blondie looked at her that way.

Her thoughts kept distracting her, she wanted to actually think about Powder for once. She has been everything Jinx feared and secretly hoped for. She wouldn’t be here without her. Isha would be dead without her. She’d be dead without her. Going to all that length just to rescue Jinx, maybe she’s worth it. Maybe she something in Jinx, something Lux saw as well. For all this and giving her a chance to maybe heal old wounds Jinx wanted to thank her.

“Hey uhm Pow…”

“Wow, look at this!” Before Jinx got any word in her twin interrupted her. She held up Jinx’s notes, on the page was a crude drawing of Cupcake’s rifle. “Cait would love to get her hands on this.”

Still weird for Jinx to see someone looking like her affectionately referring to Cyclops as “Cait”. Gave Jinx the heebee jeebees. All the more reason to throw a wrench into the mood.

“Welp she got my hand with it,” Jinx blurted out sarcastically while holding up her metal finger.

Immediately Powder began to look worried, “Ah, I am so sorry I didn’t…”

“Bwahahahahaha, relax Blue. If she were a better shot I’d be dead.” Her twin can be cute like that sometimes. Jinx enjoyed running circles around her, but to her surprise it was Powder’s time to smirk.

“Heh, imma let you in on a little secret,” she whispered and waved Jinx over. She followed suit and then Powder continued to whisper something in her ear, “Cait never could beat my score at the Arcade, I am still the better shot.”

Ah, sweet, sweet catharsis. No wonder Jinx had to get her out of sticky situations all of the time. Oh Cupcake, without my sis, you’d be so useless.

“Ah well, I just usually like spray’n’pray. With enough bullets you won’t need to aim.” Jinx shrugged.

Powder’s eyes lit up again. “Oh right, brings me to the idea I had.” Powder just seemed like an excited kid now. Jinx wondered if she is sometimes like that. She hasn’t seen Powder like this before, but it is so endearing.

Jinx watched her as the girl grabbed the notes, and one of Pow-Pow’s barrels, and even with full arms looked for a part of Fishbones.

What was she up to…?

Powder then plopped down every item into Jinx’s lap. “Okay, here me out. Fishbones, and Cait’s rifle both work on the same technology. Fantastic job integrating it into the large beast of Rhino. But what if…. What if…”

Now it clicked in Jinx’s brain. She had little time building Rhino, and over the last couple of months she was too occupied replicating the Z-drive, she didn’t think of more upgrades for him.

“Sheesh, you’re crazier than me.” That forced a proud smile onto Powder’s face. “Recoil would be a bitch though.”

Her twin leaned in. “Chickening out are we?”

“Nah, just means I need more bullets. Just one teeny-tiny problem.” Jinx said looking away as heat rose to her cheeks.

“What’s that?”

“Pow-Pow shoots rainbows,” Jinx says disappointed, “Luxie likes rainbows too, but Hextech just make’em blue.” Though soon as she spoke out loud, an obvious idea sparked in Jinx’s head. “ooooor I could ask Flashlight how she does all the colours.”

Powder bumped Jinx’s shoulder, “Sounds like a fun date.”

Okay suddenly Jinx’s eyes started to glow warmly, as her heartrate picked up. She caught herself before being lost in another Shimmer high that ran through her cheeks.

So, Jinx put a wrench into her mouth, “Alright then let’s start this thing.”

Without further ado, the two girls worked together putting Rhino back together, with a few upgrades. Powder couldn’t help herself leaving a few blue hearts here and there. As Jinx always liked to say, “Gotta leave your signature on your stuff.”

First was the Pow-Pow assembly. New runes where etched inside of the barrels and they got hooked up to the Z-drive. To this day though the ammo drum will be a mystery.

Behind the Z-drive they put back the cooling systems. The fans still needed to be fine-tuned for the new output. This is where also most parts broke and got replaced.

Last but not least Fishbone’s. Same as Pow-Pow, Powder had no idea where Jinx stored all those rockets. But after hammering out the dents in the jaws, he too was back to its full double-jawed glory.

Jinx and Powder rarely got in each other’s way. One girl finishing the other’s thought or handing over the right tools just when they were needed. Jinx saw a wide grin on Powder as she helped her out. She’s not seen her this happy before, this relaxed. She looked like she as in her element, like she was herself, Jinx would say.

Jinx’s friend is about to be back. During the last finishing touches Powder spoke up.

“This,” she gestured at their workspace, “means a lot to me, you have no idea. It’s been long since I had this much fun building something.”

Jinx set down her tools to listen to Powder. She was taken aback by those words. Was she thanking me?

“I’ve missed this.” Powder continued as her hands gently brushed over Rhino’s horn. “Building things I mean. Was fun building the Z-Drive with Ekko as well, but after meeting you something feels off.”

Someone appearing and taking on all  her hopes and fear, to tell her to unleash her true potential, Jinx has met someone like that before. Ekko never would be as bad as him, probably was a lot better, but Jinx can’t help but empathize with her twin.

“You feel used?” Jinx asked carefully.

Powder froze at the question, Jinx could feel her anxiety. After an unsure sigh, blue eyes closed, and she nodded. “Don’t hold it against him. I know now what he had to go back to”

Well Jinx wouldn’t really have trusted herself either during that time. “I can’t blame him,” said Jinx with her eyes dropping to the ground.

“Yeah, I just wish he was honest with me…like you.”

Jinx’s breath hitched. What is this feeling. “A-are you thanking me?”

Powder chuckled and got up. She opened a drawer and took something out.

“Guess I am,” she then turned around with a bright smile, “meeting you has opened my eyes more than anyone ever could.”

With one hand Powder grabbed Jinx’s arm and placed the object in her twin’s palm.

“Everyone I know has been bossing me around my entire life. I am sick of it. You’re not like that, you finally made me get off my ass.”

Jinx felt the weight of the object. It buzzed in her hand with strange a strange energy. Opening her palm, revealing a bullet necklace.

“Put one of the old Z-Drive’s leftover shards in there.”

What should she feel right now. Is honoured the right word? She’s practically gained a new sister over the last few days. Someone who understands her, someone who gets her. Powder was everything Jinx wished Vi would’ve been.

Powder then took it and put it on Jinx’s neck. She could feel it buzzing on her chest. Like a second heartbeat always there looking out for her.

“I, uh…”

Snap!

A sudden bright flash interrupted their moment. The girls swung their heads to the side, revealing Jinx’s Isha holding a camera. Her pink-haired twin side-by-side with her on the verge of breaking out into laughter.

The photo slid out and Sparks grabbed it, before rushing over to Jinx and Powder.

“Watchu got there little bunny?” Jinx asked.

‘Camera’ she signed, ‘Little Man gave it to me. Said to keep memories alive’

There were tears in the corners of Isha’s eyes. But Jinx understood. It was a thoughtful gift from Ekko. Isha lost her memories once. She doesn’t want to ever again.

“Mmh,” Isha made a little nose. Next she was rushing into Jinx’s personal space and squeezed their heads together, before using the camera to take another picture.

Excitedly Isha waved the picture through the air to develop it faster.

After a while it was ready to show, and she held it into Jinx’s face. The two girls were revealed, and it was the first time Jinx saw herself today. Isha was grinning with her tooth gap. It still felt surreal that she has it back. But Jinx, she looked… relaxed. The tension in her face is gone, the eyebags aren’t as prevalent anymore.

“Nice shot, kid.”

Isha nodded in thanks before running over to Powder, pressing the photo into her hands.

‘Keep it.’ She signed.

“Thanks,” Powder answered holding out her fist. Isha answered but holding out her finger guns. Inviting Powder into her close circle of finger gun friends.

The other Isha looked a bit jealous as she rushed over as well, huffing at her twin. That got a little giggle out of the bugger.

At first they started trading each other’s secret handshake, but it quickly evolved into the two powder-monkeys to create more and more.

“They really get along well don’t they.” Powder said gently.

Leaning into Powder’s side Jinx answered. “Yeah they do. Didn’t expect it, but you’re not so bad either.”

“I mean you’re me. You can’t really get more amazing.” Powder joked.

“No Seriously… Vi… Vi never understood me. When I lost Isha, when I lost the only thing that has ever been good in my life. What does she want me to do?! Just blow up more shit for her, ‘use my explosive potential to rewrite my story’n’shit’. Blegh. She’s not any different than your family here. They don’t get me, they don’t get us. Don’t get me wrong I like blowing up shit, but I am not some tool some weapon to be bossed around. After Isha I just wanted it all to end. Why couldn’t she I dunno tell me it will be alright, or that it wasn’t my fault. Why can’t she just let me be?”

With that the truth is out, Powder and Jinx are the better sisters. It hurt like hell to admit it, but Jinx couldn’t keep that thought in.

There was a pause before Powder spoke up, choosing her words carefully. She turned to face Jinx, gently placing her hands on her shoulders.

“Because she loves you.” Powder finally answered, and Jinx had to hold her breath. “And we do stupid things for the people we love.” The Powder’s face turned to defeat as she slumped back against their workbench. “Shit I even kissed your Ekko. I sort of knew he wasn’t mine, thought I could help him with it. Sorry if I made things worse for you. I wasn’t thinking straight. It was a shitty idea.”

Ekko did look at her weird, when he returned. Sure Jinx now knew why, she even guessed back then. But he never tried anything. She’d probably shot him if he did.

“It’s alright, he did look at me weird, but Ekko is not like that. Little Man’s just stilly like that.” Those were all the reassuring words Jinx could muster.

“Yeah that sounds just like him.”

The words seemed to have worked. Jinx felt a little proud.

“But back to Vi. I don’t know the exact situation. Can’t even imagine what it was like for you. Perhaps she thought she was saying it like it was meant for Isha. Maybe she thought you can unleash what Isha saw in you. Vi probably knew by then there is more to you than meets the eye. I don’t ever see Vi forgetting someone like her. But I guess no universe ever gave us enough time.”

Jinx wasn’t so sure about that, but…

“Yeah, never enough time.”

If she spent more than one moment with Vi, maybe she’d mentioned her, even asked if she builds her new weapon in her image. Yeah Vi would do that probably… Jinx might just build up false hope again.

“If you see her again, I think she will do her damnedest to make up for it. She might’ve already done that.”

The thought was nice, and maybe Vi kinda did. Last time Jinx heard from her she is still torturing herself over her supposed death. Plus she is working towards overthrowing the Enforcers, in her own way. Probably not how Jinx would’ve done it, but Vi keeps trying.

“Even if me and my sister cannot coexist, I still miss her.” The parting words of the Veiled Lady surfaced in her mind. Vi has hurt her too much, over and over again. Each time Jinx tried to please her it backfired eventually. It always does. Yet still Jinx missed her so fucking much.

At this point Jinx slumped back with Powder, leaning her head on her shoulder.

Powder the one exception. The one family member she didn’t fuck up. She came back from the grave. Crawled out of that well, even if it took almost a decade. What did she do? She hugged Jinx back, without question.

Jinx was close to tears.

“You’re a much better sister than her.”

“Then so are you.” Powder replied.

If Powder showed Jinx one thing, it is that they fix what is broken, they always did.

Snap!

Isha took another picture.

“Hehehe, take as many as u like little Grease Monkey!” Jinx said. “Blondie can probably bully auntie Cyclops to send as much film as you’d like.”

Next Powder got up and held out a hand to Jinx.

“Alright, I guess it is finally time to get you home.”

Jinx took the hand and got dragged back up. A soft smile tucked on the corners of her lips.

“Yeah I guess, back to Blondie,” said Jinx after she was heaved of the ground, “Before I go, what’s your plan now anyway?”

“My plan?”

Hit the nail on the head with that one. After seeing all this over the last couple of days, seeing the true capabilities of the Arcane, and that she can unlock them, it doesn’t feel right to hide behind the bar anymore. It’s still her home, but it felt like that was just a fraction of the entire world. Ignorance is bliss, and while Ekko broke the ice, Jinx shattered through her one-way mirror.

“I can see it Pow. Something’s changed inside you.”

Powder chuckled. But tried to distract herself while working on the interdimensional travel gizmo. Getting it ready for activation.

“I’ve been so stupid. If I just wasn’t such a scaredy-cat. This world is just so fucked. With Vi I lost my world. Everyone moved on, and they just kept on pushing me. I am pissed off they just couldn’t let me be!”

As Powder spoke she made a realisation… This is what Jinx must’ve felt like after losing Isha. Same words. Same feeling.

“Powder you can do this. Powder you’re wasting your life away behind the bar. Powder do this do that. Stop bossing me around.”

By the end she threw away her wrench in a fit of rage.

In the same breath Powder froze up, surprised by her own outburst. Her eyes landed on two spring berry eyes. Jinx looked… proud?

“There you are.” She whispered. “That spark finally went boom.”

Is this it? Is this what Jinx is living through day by day. It felt good. Really good. All that pent up energy, letting it out.

“I think… I wanna be more like you.”

Jinx’s features tensed up. Powder isn’t surprised, but this is not what she ment.

“Not a Jinx, I think you helped me avoid that. No, I meant independent. You don’t give a rats ass about what anyone thinks of you. If you want something you take it, if you wanna build something you just do, if you wanna blow something up sure why not. Thanks to you and Ekko, I feel this itch.”

Jinx’s eyes lit up. “Oh the itch, I love the itch. Well I hate it until I scratch it.” She purred. Powder noted the proud tone in her voice. She couldn’t be happier for her twin.

“YES, that itch. I just aaaah I need metal, I need scrap’n’bolts and graagh. Just gimme something and I wanna take it apart piece by piece.”

Jinx nodded along. “Yeah you wanna go out there. See why I left Vi.”

“I think I finally do, and I guess you’re right… I can’t do this if I just stay behind the bar.” A sudden, maybe crazy idea entered her mind. Crazy might be exactly the shake-up she needs in life. Crazy inspired by another crazy. “I think I wanna skip town. See the world.”

Powder then got lost deeper in thought, nothing would be able to stop her rambling. “A world tour. Sounds scary sure, but why not. Worked out for you didn’t it? I can figure out who I am, who I want to be. Away from my family. Mmmh maybe I can ask Cait for financial help.”

Jinx twitched at the name, but it went unnoticed.

“Nah, scratch that. I said independent, baby. So all my personal funds. Oh I could go around town fix things earn money…”

“Alright, alright I get it.” Jinx interrupts her. “Sounds like a great plan. Ten outta ten.”

“Think I could do it?”

With a wink Jinx answered, “Pff, said it yourself. You can do anything, you just need to want it.”

“Thanks!” Powder closed the gap between them for a quick hug. “Plus it keeps Vi off my mind… ‘bout time that happens right? Not forgetting our deal though.”

“Neither will I.” Jinx smirked back. “Buuut in return, you gotta show me what you build alright.”

“You’d be the first.” Powder winked back.

The machine was pretty much ready to fire up. Powder was just a bit afraid to move. This will be the last time she’ll see Jinx. Jinx was fun. She’ll miss her.

“Alright, you two ready to go?”

The question seemed to have caught her off guard. Powder saw Jinx take a deep breath, before taking one last look at her lair. It was once her home as well, but from the tales she heard, it took the skies, but Little Man crashed it.

She told Powder, Vi’s shrine in her world was her and Isha’s little nook. After a week of sleepless nights she finally dozed off there, while Isha was lying down with her. She wanted to talk to her sister alone earlier, Powder gave her the space while she continued work on Rhino.

Next Jinx’s eyes moved to their workstation in the middle of the “room”. Powder was actually a little proud for all the little changes. Her lair didn’t look like an artist’s den anymore, not fully. Now it was a proper workshop with some proper equipment.

Still the mirror from Jinx’s arrival was left shattered. Powder actually said she preferred it that way. Look, just a little bit of bandaid and it’s fixed. The Monkey bomb lied disassembled on the table. They needed a few spare parts, and he had them. Poor clappy, Powder will have to rebuild him some day. Jinx had a fond look when they installed his parts though. She told Powder Rhino had all of her family in there, it is nice to see she was part of it as well now.

Then she saw Jinx’s eyes falling on Isha and Isha signing something in secret, giggling quietly. These two got along fine. Isha got a new sister out of this too. Jinx seemed happy for them. But then she caught a little bit of sign.

‘…and then they kiss.’

“Hey, what are you Sumpsnipes yapping about?!” Jinx shouted over to them.

They twitched around immediately, trying to look as innocent as possible.

‘Nothing’ the pink haired Isha signed.

Jinx squinted her eyes.

“You better not be hiding anything from me,” she warned, pointing at both.

Oh, Powder had an idea who they were talking about, but it is something Jinx has to figure out for herself. So give the kids some breathing room she interrupted her twin. “Jinxie, we need Rhino to start the machine.”

“Fine, you two are of the hook… for now.”

Next Jinx focused back on Rhino, plugging him into the machine. Powder was about to turn it on on her end, when she was tackled by a hug.

“Gonna miss you big time sis.” Jinx said.

Powder returned the hug tighter. It all went by so fast. The last couple of days. They didn’t even spend a week together, but it felt like so much more. Jinx was family, and she never had to say goodbye to them, or in Vi’s case was never given the chance.

“Gonna miss you too, Blue.” Powder replied before whispering into her ear, “Go get your Blondie.”

“Go take the world,” Jinx whispered back. “But I’ll promise you, you haven’t seen the last of me.”

“Oh you bet, if you kick the bucket I am gonna drag your sorry ass out of the spirit realm myself.”

Suddenly Powder felt someone tapping her leg. Looking down, she saw Jinx’s Isha.

‘Thanks for everything.’ She signed.

Powder went down on her knees. “You’re gonna look after her right?”

Isha nodded vehemently, before the two embraced each other in a hug as well. After they exchanged their last secret handshake.

Without further ado, Isha joined Jinx, and she pulled on the whipcord. The entire machine sprang to life, as lights lit up, and the air became charged with Arcane energy.

Powder and her Isha quickly went to work on their end. Turning dials and pressing buttons to stabilize.

“One last thing!” Powder shouted, “The family wishes you the best. They know you can’t come back for a time, but they were glad they got to meet you.”

The smile on Jinx softened. “Yeah you tell them… uh, actually nevermind, just tell them I said thanks.”

Meanwhile the Ishas signed their own goodbyes to each other.

Jinx’s Isha signed ‘I will complete my mission,’ before saluting to her twin.

‘Good luck captain!’ the other signed back with a similar mocking salute.

So the little gremlins had one last mission. Powder chuckled imagining what that could be. Probably has to do with a certain blonde.

In the next moment the wild rune expanded enveloping the pair. Electricity crackled through the air. This newer version is a little bit more stable, not messing with gravity or obliterating random objects.

In just a moment the two will be on their way.

“Been real Pow-Pow!” Jinx shouted through the veil.

“Yeah it has, don’t mess up your end and I won’t mess up mine”

“Hit it!” Powder let Isha do the honours of pressing the big red button.

Isha slammed down on it with as much force as she could muster, and the Wild Rune imploded, sending Jinx and her Isha on their way.

The lair was left in darkness.

[…]

It was a bit later after they left. Powder felt a little bit more alone again. She went to Vi’s shrine to talk to her.

At first she wanted to turn her music box, but there she noticed something. Someone tampered with it, expanded it. There was a new option with a new melody. Powder picked it up to inspect it noticing a note under it.

Made a copy of Here Comes Vi ;P

It warmed Powder’s heart.

PS.: Check the stash

Intrigued she pressed the button to open the secret compartment. Everything looked in order at first. But there was a new notebook inside and a small device, using one of the Hex Crystals.

There was another note: For Pow-Pow

Here are all my notes on the Hex Heebee Jeebees. Use’em well. The little gizmo there could allow me to send letters if you complete it.

Take good care of it and DO NOT USE THEM WITH CLAPPY.

They fell through a white void again, this time though Jinx was prepared and did not let go of Isha and Rhino, hugging them tight.

Not soon after the bubble exploded, and they reached they destination.

Opening her eyes after the blinding flash Jinx found herself… falling?

What? Where?

Looking around she found herself falling through the empty chasm of her old lair. Isha right beside her.

Figures. The Boy Savior was spit out here as well.

Before Jinx’s mind panicked, she grabbed Isha with one hand, grabbed Rhino with the other. Quickly she sat them down on him and pulled the whipcord again. The Z-Drive lit up open a portal underneath them. Jinx didn’t care where it led, anywhere but here would be better. She can’t have anyone accidentally see her.

Isha squirmed I her grasp, afraid of dying. But it was all over as they fell through the portal.

On the other side. It was dark, a different dark. Jinx’s lair was just dark, because the sun never reached it. The place they are right now is open enough, the sun was about to rise. Time differences Jinx guessed. So she must be far away from Piltover, since she left Powder sometime around noon.

Still first thing she did was find Isha, who clung to her like a little monkey.

“Hey shh, we’re safe.” Jinx whispered, causing Isha to slowly open her eyes and look around.

Slowly both of them recognised the buildings surrounding them. Back home, back in ol’Terby. But something was different. The buildings didn’t have all those planks of wood in their holes.

Suddenly a few people started streaming out of some buildings, curious at the commotion this early in the morning.

They looked at her weird, some even scared of her… What where they doing here?

Suddenly someone touched her shoulder.

“Hello are you…”

Jinx twitched and pushed that person away. Next she pulled up Rhino and swung it around. Aiming at anyone who dared to get in closer.

“GET AWAY FROM ME!”

Jinx put herself in between them and Isha.

The people got even more scared as they saw Jinx’s giant canon. Some of them pulling back their loved ones into their homes. Others surrounded Jinx, making her panic even more. Her trigger finger got twitchy. One wrong move and she could gun them all down.

A dark-haired woman approached her slowly. “We mean you no harm. We are peaceful refugees.”

Jinx twitched her gun to her, she jumped a few steps back. But her hands. They stared to glow.

Where they mages? Like Luxie.

“Who are you people?! And what are you doing in my home?!” She shouted.

The woman was about to answer, when they heard someone approaching fast. It sounded like a full-on sprint.

“Jinx?!”

Her body froze, her heartrate spiked. She knew that voice.

Bursting through the crowd came a young blonde girl, wearing a blue tunic and a white hood.

Blue eyes crossed paths with pink. Jinx couldn’t believe it Blondie was here… but why? She looked tired, and exhausted. What happened to her?

“Jinx.” She said more softly as her approach slowed down. “Are you real?”

Chapter Text

Was it really just two days ago? Two days ago, when Jinx went back to her own life. It felt like it happened a long time ago. She was also here for just a couple of days, yet it felt like Powder knew her for longer than that. She’s already missing her, her and the other Isha. Jinx was fun, she was energetic, she was… herself. Powder couldn’t say she had any of these qualities.

The envy never went away. As much as she tried to keep up with Rhino’s inner working, half of that machine was still a mystery to her. But for Jinx, putting it together was as easy as changing a lightbulb. Practice, Powder told herself, Practice is all I’m missing. She did add a little surprise while Jinx wasn’t looking something she used old Clappy for. It is not finished yet, but Jinx will know what parts are missing once she finds it.

Meeting Jinx wasn’t all smooth sailing though, at the beginning she was afraid she would hate Jinx. The things she did to survive, honestly made her sick. Yet deep down inside Powder couldn’t deny she wouldn’t do the very same. It terrified her. She was glad she talked to Ekko of their initial meeting. Ekko made her realise Jinx was more afraid of Powder than the other way around.

Powder was everything she was not, Powder was everything everyone wanted from Jinx to the point it haunted her. She knew those voices, the ghosts of the past. Sometimes they took overwhelmed her. She saw herself as a monster when she is anything but that. Jinx was one of the most empathetic people she has ever met. She was everything people wanted Powder to be.

This is where Jinx opened her eyes. No one knows who they are. Everyone had these expectations, and all they do is cage them in. Jinx was tired of it and that is why she left Vi. So she can finally be free. Free to find out who she wants to be.

Jinx was a disruptive note, wherever she went. She has her own rhythm to follow and only a select few understand it. When will it be time for Powder to do the same. To walk her own path.

But where to begin? See the world my ass, what was she thinking. All she has are her funny magic rocks and…

Snap! Snap!

“Hey, Spacegirl!”

Someone suddenly snapped her out of her deep thoughts. It was just Ekko. Right they spend their morning here in the Last Drop.

“You’ve been spacing out again,” he said.

Powder shook her head, trying to wake up her thoughts.

“Sorry, just got a lot of on my mind.” She circled her index finger around er temple, before her hand landed back on the table, on the notes Jinx gave her.

“You had a lot on your mind since the competition, even more so in the last two days,” his tone was gently and understanding, “It’s Jinx isn’t it?”

“It’s always me!” When isn’t it? It’s all she can think about right now. Jinx, Vi, Isha, even Lux to some extent. This whole new world she got entangled with. She probably even indirectly saved it. Her, little old Powder, the girl that wasted her potential, the nobody with a pretty face behind the bar.

She sighed, “Am I that predictable.”

Ekko just smirked back, “You forget I know you,” before is features turned softer, “I love you.”

In response Powder leaned back against her boyfriend. “I love you too,” she mumbled, barely audible.

I love you too… Ah right here she could spend hours if she wants to. She felt warm here. She felt safe here, like she always did.

“Was thinking about Vi as well.”

Ekko’s eyes widen. He missed her as much as Powder does. “Did she tell you more about her?”

Her smile turned melancholy. “She did. Even offered me to visit her… one day.”

“Woah, wait. That’s huge.”

But Powder stopped him.

“One day. Not Today… not next week, and probably not next month. I dunno when, if ever. I think I am alright with that.”

“Wait Pow. Wasn’t this the goal you worked towards for the last six months?” Ekko interjected.

Right… plan’s change, and now Powder had an even bigger plan. Following into Jinx’s, her own footsteps and walk away from this life. She turned around in her seat to face him again. Then she took a deep breath before opening her mouth.

“Ekko we need to talk.”

“Okay,” he simply answered, “Whatever it is lay it on me.”

He looked so innocent when saying it. So pure, he didn’t know what was coming.

“Ekko, I-I,” Powder struggled with finding the right words. How could she explain her plans, when she barely has any idea what they are to begin with.

“Take it slow. One step at a time.” He motioned for Powder to take a deep breath.

She’s been avoiding the topic ever since Jinx left. How would she even approach this? She is basically telling her family they are holding her back, and she needs to do her own thing. Just a huge screw you to their support. Would they accept it?

“I am tired of being stuck in here. I want to go out and see the world.” But the next words were even harder to say. “On my own.”

As Powder guessed Ekko looked surprised by her words.

“What are you saying? Are you leaving the city? Without us, without me?”

There it was, of course he’s afraid of that.

“Yeah, something like that. Dunno where yet, maybe Cait knows a place to start.”

Then Ekko said nothing for a while, making Powder even more nervous. Her leg started to bounce under the table.

“Couldn’t you just start smaller like applying for the academy?” He had that look in his eyes again, like a lost puppy.

“And work for Pilties? Pass. I’m too clever for them anyway”

She knew that the relations between Piltover and Zaun aren’t that bad, but it is not what she wanted.

“Caitlyn would love to sponsor you.”

That lovable dork is trying his best to keep Powder here. She knew it came from a place of love. Which is what she was afraid of. Why can’t they just let her go.

Powder raised her voice, she was getting tired of all the questions. “And let the Kirammans take my inventions? Ekko, I want to do this by myself. Jinx didn’t need any help to get where she is. Why should I?”

Now she got angry… really angry. Why is it so hard to understand her. Just listen Ekko.

“Is that what this is a bout you wanna prove yourself? Wanna prove yourself to Vi?”

Powder was tensing up again, ready to lash out, flexing her fingers in frustration. But before she could make another mistake she breathed in and calmed herself down a little bit.

“No. Doing this for myself. Jinx already tried to please everyone. It won’t work.” She tried to explain calmly, emphasis on tried. “But that also means I want to do this without you too.”

He had no idea about the storm of anxiety welling up in his girlfriend. She tried to hold back the tears. As much as it hurt, it had to be said. She felt a little bit lighter, but she is still afraid he’d be mad.

Ekko took in those words and fell further back into his seat. He took a deep breath and let those words sink in. “So you really want to leave,” he answered with a hint of understanding.

“Not forever… but I think it’s for the best. There is too much that ties me down here, too much pressure. I want to be free.”

Suddenly Ekko’s features softened. He had a gentle smile on his face. “I see, I think I get it.” Then he chuckled.

“What?!” Powder asked, baffled by his reaction. Doesn’t he want to keep her here by his side or…

“Was about time you get your ass out here,” he said smugly.

That struck a nerve, years of pent-up frustration were let lose all at once.

“Don’t you dare go all “I told ya so”. You don’t get to be smug about this. I fucking know everyone in my life was right. But I made this decision myself, not because y’all told me to. All you did was go on and on and on about me wasting my fucking life away. You all have so high expectations of me I just. I’m nothing I’m a nobody. Just a pretty girl behind the bar alright. What was I supposed to achieve. But oh I am so great and amazing. Well you can shove it. Shut up You all shut the fuck up I…”

“Woah woah, Powder hey, slow down.” She was already in tears, angry messy tears. “I-I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to.. I thought.”

“Well you thought wrong.” She shouted out one last time. But now she noticed the entire drop was looking her way, and she shrunk further into her seat. It was rare for Powder to get angry at anyone. She bottled it up inside for years. She never was a silent kid, she always did lash out back in the day. But after Vi, she mostly was too quiet. As time moved on she just moved further back into her shell where she felt safe.

Carefully her boyfriend laid a hand on her shoulder.

“For what it’s worth Pow, I truly am sorry. I wish I had known.”

Powder already regretted her outburst. “No, I am sorry. I shouldn’t have lashed out like that. It’s not your fault. It’s mine.”

“It’s alright. Come here.” He offered her another hug. Slowly Powder let herself fall back into his arms, but she couldn’t relax.

“You’re not mad I want to leave.” She asked carefully.

“No.” he said while gently stroking her hair. “I can see how much this means to you. Trust me, I really am glad you stopped letting this place hold you back. If you ever need something from me all you have to do is ask. Even if it what you need is some space.”

There was the Ekko she fell in love with. He out of everyone in her family let her be alone when she wanted to.

“Thank you.” She mumbled into his shoulder, trying to hide the regret at hearing a hint of hurt in his voice. “Will you be by my side when I tell the others?”

Ekko took her hand in response and squeezed it, “Always.”

After that they settled down into their usual morning routine of leaning into each other while Powder went back to looking through Jinx’s notes. She offered Ekko to have a look as well, though he had more trouble reading Jinx’s handwriting.

It still felt like a huge weight was just pulled of her heart. She was so afraid Ekko would reject her wishes, that he would barge in and take over the project. She should’ve never doubted him.

She spend the rest of the morning yapping to him about Hextech, and the discovery she made through Jinx and these notes. Now looking back it always was her explaining shit to him. He at least was the one to act upon it. This time though the tables turned around as she already came up with inventive ways to use those runes.

But this right now, it felt… nice. The world wasn’t falling apart at its seems. Ekko made her feel safe.

Safe… Is that really what she wants now. It’s not his fault, it’s her own. So many years she just did things that were safe, and easy. Everyone expected them to come together eventually. She couldn’t really deny it. It made things simple, it made things easy. She needed easy back then. But now… now things are different. Someone stopped her from running away. She seen what she could be capable of. She wants to be more, but that also means she cannot allow herself to be held back.

Now being with Ekko wasn’t easy anymore, because it was safe, because things aren’t simple anymore. She knew she would always love him. There never was anyone else she was interested in. Never in her dreams did she imagine someone else. Jinx changed that.

She was infatuated with Lux on a level she never witnessed before. Compared to her and Ekko, Jinx and Lux could not be further apart. Jinx was a guttersnipe, a criminal lowlife. Lux was this perfect being from a perfect rich family. Yet despite their differences, they couldn’t be more similar. Jinx’s love for Lux did not look easy, as Lux should be everything she’d hate. Powder hoped for her twin, that she would take the chance. The chance at true happiness, no matter how much the world will try to break them. Ekko is who she thought she wanted, but is he the one she needs?

Where did all these doubts come from? Powder loved Ekko, she still does. But she couldn’t help herself but feel for Jinx as well. It muddled her senses. The world wasn’t black and white anymore. The world got so much bigger and scarier, and more complicated. Her mind spiralled further down into more and more confusing thoughts. Nothing there to stop the fall.

Except for the familiar pitter-patter of her little gremlin’s footsteps. Quickly her little pink-haired girl dashed towards their booth and plopped herself down in front of them. Helmet bobbing with every stepped.

She started signing something incessantly.

“Mornin to you too Ish.” Powder replied, only for Isha to roll her eyes and point at the entrance. Following the finger revealed a new but familiar figure. He wore his white coat, his hair and thick beard looked freshly groomed, like this was his first appearance in public after spending a long time couped up in his lab. There stood the man responsible for Vi’s death, well the alternate version of him, doesn’t make Powder like him any more than she has to. His eyes quickly fell onto the three, and he carefully approached. He actually looked worried, about what, Powder couldn’t tell.

“Look who the cat dragged in.” said Powder sarcastically.

“I come in peace”, he said holding up his arms, “Is Jinx still here?”

“Relax golden boy, she left two days ago.”

Relief visibly washed over his body.

“Not that she’d return for you anyway, she got bigger fish to fry. Now what do you want?” Powder spat out, only to be interrupted by Ekko.

“Hang on Pow-Pow, you know this creep?” he asked.

Does he not… oh right it has been like 8 years.

“Don’t recognise this chump?” Powder turned around to face Ekko, ignoring whatever Jayce would’ve said to interrupt. “I mean you ripped him off and gave us the tip remember?”

Ekko then took a second look, a closer look. Then recognition washed over him.

“Shouldn’t he be…”

“Dead?”, Powder finished the sentence, “Yeah he’s from Jinx’s world.”

That seemed so suffice as explanation for Ekko. Jayce meanwhile on the other hand finally connected the dots.

“How did I not see it earlier. I know you Ekko.” He said, “So you’re the reason Vi and Jinx blew up my lab.”

“Well you got Vi killed.”

Tension seems to rise between them.

“Ladies, Ladies, take it outside!” Powder cut them off, letting her bartender side bleed through, before giving Jayce her attention, “You must’ve come here for a reason. Spill it!”

Now the worried look returned to Jayce.

“It’s Blitzcrank, they’ve disappeared.”

Piltover, it’s been years since Lux last set foot into the city. It was a few years ago, where she joined her mother on a diplomatic trip. Back then she was just happy to see her friend Caitlyn again. Though she did know her mother had ulterior motives. Today she’s returning on her own. She wished it was under better circumstances, and out of her own volition.

Earlier this month her aunt and mother approached her with the “good” news, that plans that have been set in motion long ago finally will come to fruition, and they can kill two birds with one stone. An arranged marriage. Lux was not happy about it, but there was nothing she could do, both being the best friend of the Kiramman’s daughter, their closes trade partner and largest weapons supplier, but more importantly being the abomination of the bloodline. They strengthen their bond with one of the biggest clans in Piltover, while making sure her magic doesn’t get passed down

Of course her family tried to hide the latter part, but she knew what their true goals were. How many nights she cried herself to sleep. She is an abomination, not even a true Demacian. Her only purpose is to be sold off for this trade deal. At least Caitlyn was equally as unhappy about this arrangement.

This how she found herself now on a ship to Piltover, one month before the proceedings, with the mission to prepare everything for the arrival of her family. They really couldn’t wait to get rid of her. At least she is going back to the city of progress, the city of wonder. Probably her favourite place in the world.

Lux’s mind drifted further though as she remembered a magical scene that happened a few days ago on the eve of her departure. She was alone in her room, lazily reading another book about Piltovan history, taking notes, eating cupcakes (thanks Cait), letting lose a few sparks of light, when suddenly a blue portal opened in her room. On the other side were two blue-haired twins, that looked like they came from Piltover.

To this day they were a mystery to her, but she can’t get them out of her head. The one with the pink eyes said something to her that still shocked her to the core.

“But promise me, you won’t let them snuff out your light!”

How did they know about her magic, how could they have possibly known. They might have been mages like her and could feel it or saw it. She had a personal secret mission to find them and confront them. They got passed all of their security like it was nothing. It is hard to tell if they were friend or foe.

But there was another shameful reason she has to find them. Over the last couple of days she could not get them out of her head. The pink-eyed one muttered those words filled with fondness, with love. In the moment it made Lux forget she was a monster. Something warm has been pulsing in her heart ever since, and it made keeping her light inside all the more difficult. The last few nights she got barely any sleep, thinking about those blue eyes.

She will never forget the look in both of their eyes. Especially those beautiful eyes, both the pink and blue. The blue hair was such a unique colour to, like the sky and the see, a wide vastness of freedom. It might have even been her imagination but there were cute freckles on their noses.

Lux didn’t notice the heat rising in her heart. It spread through her entire body and gathered in her fingertips. I was only when the heat was strong enough to light up in the corner of her eyes did she notice her glowing hands.

Shit! Shit! Shit! Keep it inside, keep it inside, why now?! Lux panicked instantly and grabbed the bottle of Petricide she always had by her side. She chugged down the contents like they were an antidote to a deadly poison, even when they tasted like piss, treebark. The liquid would’ve burned in her throat if years of consumption didn’t numb every single nerve inside.

After ingestion her entire body went numb, at least the light subsided. But she needed higher and higher doses since encountering her blue haired menace.

All she ever wanted to be, was a normal Demacian girl, but she truly is just a monster. Piltover is meant to be her cage. What should it matter to her anyway, she wasn’t even a true Demacian. This light is just a curse. All it does is blind people to the true beauty of the world. She has to keep it hidden away. If her truth ever comes to be known, she’d be dead.

Knock! Knock!

The sudden noise startled Lux. The person on the other side didn’t come in but just announced that they were about to arrive at the Piltovan docks. It’s finally time she sees her old friend again.

After the docking procedures, she was finally let out. She practically jumped through the exit. As she landed she took in her first breath of new fresh air. It smelled like the sea seasoned with a bit of a metallic smell. That must’ve been the industry Piltover is known for.

Before her she can see the vast skyline of the City of Progress. While it stood vast and tall, it made Lux feel more at home, than in the towering expanses of the Great City. The Great City made her feel small and insignificant. Just a small mouse walking among legends. This city though looked like it was built by people, not gods. Lux always admired their down-to-earth style.

Then the worries came back, for all its shine and glory this city will be her prison. Just another gilded cage. At times she wished back the Petricite walls of Demacia, at least she can trust them to hold back her magic.

But in the distance see could see a familiar royal blue figure waving at her. Lux was relieved to see she came alone.

Not wasting anytime she rushed over. But getting closer she realised how much taller Caitlyn has become since the last time they saw each other.

“Welcome back Lux,” she greeted her. This was the first genuinely friendly face she’s seen since her brother hugged her goodbye. For a moment it made her forget how her life was crumbling down before her eyes. Not waiting another second, Lux went in for a hug.

“It’s good to be back Cait,” Lux mumblied, trying to hold back her tears. From this angle she could tell that Caitlyn is a head larger than her, “You’ve grown so much since last time”

Caitlyn chuckled, “And so did you, you’re not the introverted teenager anymore I remember you ass.”

“Heh, yeah, just your average introverted adult with self-esteem issues. That’s me.” Lux tried to shrug off.

After they separated Lux added, “I wish we would’ve seen each other again under different circumstances.”

At that Caitlyn tried to look hopeful. “I do too. But we will figure this out, one step at a time.”

She tried her best to be reassuring, Lux knew that, even if she accepted she is a hopeless case at this point.

After that, they started walking back to the estate, which Lux preferred anyway. Marvelling at the city kept her mind from spiralling, her partner seemed to need the walk as well.

To prevent further falling down doom and gloom, Lux opened up the conversation again with a question.

“So, how’s the girlfriend?”

The real reason Cait was also unhappy about the arrangement. She made friends with someone from what she called the Undercity. It wasn’t some other rich girl from topside, no, she was a brilliant scientist, but from the wrong part of town. It could’ve been a great opportunity to seal the long fought for union between the cities, but she was mostly mad at this preventing her to marry someone she loved.

“Equally as pissed about the arrangement as me. At least we have that in common.” Lux could feel Cait seething underneath her words, but her voice softened, “At least we’ll get to see her tonight.”

“What’s tonight?” Lux asked.

“Nothing serious, but I thought it might help to blow off some steam. We both could use it,” Caitlyn replied, “Gonna see her tonight in the Last Drop. You should come as well.”

The Last drop. Caitlyn told Lux about it in one of her letters. It’s a pub down in the Undercity called Zaun. It’s where she met Corina.

“And trust me, the people down there will like you,” she added with a confident smile, “Who knows maybe you’ll make some new friends. It certainly would make your stay a bit brighter.”

Friends… When was the last time Lux actually had any friends outside Caitlyn. With how often her mother dragged her around the country for diplomatic trips, there was no time for friends.

“Looking forward to it.” Lux said quietly, trying to force a smile. Public settings always made her nervous. Especially since she wants to avoid any… incidents.

“How is the… you know, your…?” whispered Caitlyn carefully. She was one of the few that knew about Lux’s magic. She confessed to it in one of her letters. It was a stupid hasty decision, but at least Caitlyn was able to provide her with some contraband books, that helped her hide it. It helped a little bit, but she would need to meet a true mage to learn to control it, or drink enough Petricite it could kill her, to be finally rid of this curse.

Before answering Lux fidgeted with her fingers.

“It’s getting worse. Couldn’t sleep the last couple of nights.”

Caitlyn nodded with understanding.

“Then let’s get you some place quiet to rest. Trust me, you’ll feel better by the evening.”

“Thank you.”

With that they finally arrived at the estate. Lux was still nervous about tonight, she wasn’t sure if she wanted to meet new people. Though she had some hopes maybe this could bring her closer to her secret goal to find those blue-haired mages.

‘You think Bltzy is alright?’, Isha signed in anxiously. Powder wasn’t surprised, Blitz became one of her newest friends, very quickly. Something about the curious robot has captured Isha’s heart.

Earlier Jayce went into more detail. He and his partner woke up this morning, only to find Blitzcrank missing, without even a note left behind. There were so signs of a break-in. So no one took them. They must’ve left out of their own volition, for what purpose they couldn’t fathom. As any parent they were extremely worried. At least here Powder was able to show some empathy.

“Don’t worry Ish. We’ll find them, just gotta pick up a few things before we head down.” They planned to start down in the sump and work their way up. Powder hoped they did not get caught by the weird machine cult. But currently they’re heading to her lair to pick up a few gasmasks. Jinx didn’t need them, she grew up in the grey. Powder escaped it.

Another place she currently was glad she escaped was the Last Drop. She couldn’t stand staying there any long after her little outburst. Ekko was not really a problem he was good, but she needed some space to herself… to think. She might have been a little glad Jayce gave her and excuse. How come that their paths keep crossing?

On the way she remembered the day their lives intertwined for the first time. That day Vi wanted to show her topside. It was clean, colour, and so vast. Getting the first taste of that fresh air, when Airships were flying over their heads.

“One day I’m gonna ride one of those things.”

An idea flashed in her head. Maybe that day would come sooner rather than later. She wanted to see the world, she wanted to do it by herself, why not build the means of transportation herself. Building an airship from scratch is no easy task, which made it perfect for her first future project. Maybe she can find out some way to use the crystals for it. She remembered Rhino having some sort of anti-grav matrix installed. This is going to be fun figuring it out.

That single idea has already lifted her mood. Her slowly came together, piece by piece.

“Hey Ish. Just got an idea for my first big project.”

She wanted to distract Isha a bit before they find Blitzcrank.

Isha made a small hum of interest.

‘Something big?’ she asked.

“Yup, gonna build an airship, to fly across the world.” Powder replied with a smirk.

Now the little bunnies eyes widened.

‘We’re building an airship?!’

Powder nodded, only unleashing a new barrage of signs. Questioning if it will have this and that on it, like booster rockets, cannon’s like Rhino, a big pirate flag. The goes on and on and on.

“Sure whatever you want” Powder said, before adding, “partner.”

To seal the deal Powder held out her fist, and Isha replied with their secret handshake.

They almost made it to the hideout. Powder was still thinking about the logistics of the project, as they would need a place to build it. She might ask Silco. He said he owned some property on the docks, some abandoned cannery or something. Another thing she’ll figure out.

At this point the two girls finally reached their lair. Powder was about to open the entrance something clattered in a nearby alleyway.

Immediately she put herself in front of Isha, and shouted, “Who’s there?”

Something big moved through the shadows. What followed where familiar sounds of metal limbs moving and steam escaping pressurized pipes.

Isha moved before Powder could react.

“Isha stay…”

Then she jumped towards the silhouette only to be caught by big brass hands.

“Blitzcrank that you?” Powder asked.

“Greetings Powder and Isha!” they replied, a jovial smile was audible in the synthetic voice, as they waved with one hand, and let Isha sit down in the other.

‘We missed you big guy’ the little one signed, before exchanging a fist bump with the big one.

“And here I thought we had to look for you all day” Powder chimed in.

Blitzcrank then came closer, as Isha climbed on top of their shoulder.

“I do not understand, I was looking for you.”

Then Isha tapped on his head and signed. ‘Your dad came looking for you, he was worried after you disappeared.’

Powder could’ve guessed this was all some big misunderstanding. The big bot was probably like a 4-year-old. Didn’t even think about saying goodbye and just went out of town. Vi always made sure Powder wouldn’t just wander off, she had this sixth sense, that was able to pinpoint where she ran off to.

“I wanted to see my friends again. I did not know where you lived.”

At that Powder chuckled, all this worry because they just went on a stroll.

“You can usually find us near the Last Drop.” Powder laughed some more, this whole situation was getting silly, “But next time tell your parents where you’re going, they were worried sick. The Undercity is not entirely safe for you. Especially with that weird machine cult.”

“Oh I am sorry. I will take that into consideration next time.”

“Good, for now we should let Jayce and Vik know you’re still in one piece. Just let me grab my mask real quick.” She moved to go into her lair, but then Blitzcrank interrupted her.

“Actually I have a request.” Powder stopped mid motion.

That was unexpected, whatever could Powder offer them. Must be something important if they came to her instead of Viktor and Jayce. “What is it?”

Before answering they let Isha hop off their shoulder.

“My creators made me with one purpose in mind.” Blitzcrank explained. “To make the undercity a safe place for its people. But they do not let me leave the lab alone.”

Now that caught Powder’s attention. Another person who seeks to free themselves from family.

“Analysis indicates that the City Jayce and Viktor come from originally is more unsafe than in this dimension. In addition, there are far more humans here already working on making this place safer. My services aren’t required here.”

“And now you want my help going there. since I am the only one possessing the tech that could send you there, right?”

Blitzcrank nodded. “Affirmative. To help the people in need.”

Powder thought for a second if this could interfere with her promise to Jinx. There are also some parts missing. It will take time to recreate the final piece. She would need a power source for the airship anyway, so helping Blitzcrank will also help her.

“Alright I’ll help you, but on two conditions. First, I might need your big strong hands on a new project of mine. Second, when you make it there do not say a peep about Jinx. She needs the people there to believe she’s dead. We both see our own freedom, so why not help each other out.”

After that Powder spat into her hand and held it out to the golem. They seemed to ponder for just a moment tilting their head to the side, seemingly perplexed by the gesture.

“It’s old Zaunite way of making deals.”

“I understand,” they said before looking at their own big hand, “but I do not possess any lubricant”

At that Isha and Powder broke into laughter.

“It’s alright silly, just shake my hand,” said the older girl with a wink.

“Acknowledged,” Blitzcrank answered and took Powders hand, “It is a deal then.”

Then the entire group laughed. But there was one last thing Powder had to say.

“You should at least let your folks know you’re alright, next time don’t leave without saying goodbye.”

Before bringing Blitzcrank back, the three decided to spend the afternoon together. They went back to Vi’s place at the tree. Powder used the time to brainstorm some schematics, while Isha climbed around the tree with Blitzcrank watching her.

The plans for the airship is coming together nicely. She should let Ekko double over some of her calculations. But if they are correct, an airship powered by a Z-Drive could reach never before heard of speeds. She imagined something like Rhino, but way bigger. She’s not going let her twin beat her on this one.

It's the first night she can spend in relative freedom. No mother to look over her shoulder and tell her what a disappointment she is. Caitlyn wanted this evening to be as enjoyable for Lux as it will be for her. Making the best out of shitty situation, Caitlyn was always so practical. She even let Lux sleep for a few hours. She even gave her a room with thick blinds, so she can hide her affliction. For the first time in years she was able to get in some shuteye.

After resting for two hours, which felt like an eternity, the Lux and Caitlyn spend some time getting ready for the night. Painting each other’s nail, doing make-up. Cait tried her best hiding Lux’s eyebags under eyeshadow. It was different, but it looked good. Her friend told her she’d fit in better now. Fitting in was all Lux wanted, and with this newfound confidence she was dragged by Cait to the Last Drop.

“I’ve known the family that runs the place for so many years now,” Caitlyn told on the way there, “They’re almost like a second family to me, and the Last Drop is like a second home. Even if I don’t visit it as often as I’d like.”

A place away from home, to escape all the family responsibilities. Would’ve been nice if she had a similar place growing up, or people who actually believed in her. Everyone saw her just as this curse, biding their time so they can finally get rid of her.

“Sounds like they mean a lot to you.” Lux replied.

It got Caitlyn to smile wistfully. “You have no idea. Those brats kept me grounded for the last couple of years. They never made me forget we’re just human.”

If only that were so easy. Lux longed to be just human, to get rid of this affliction, so she can finally be normal. Maybe then her family could accept her.

They then crossed a bridge going over the Pilt. It was bustling with people and little stands. She could see people gathering here from both sides of the city.

“Did you know many, many years ago, there was a workers revolt on this very bridge.”

“Really? This place seems awfully peaceful.”

It was rare that Caitlyn went into Piltovers past, especially in front of the Crownguards. She avoided the topic like a plague, which only emboldened Lux’s intrigue.

“It wasn’t always like that,” then Cait explained, “You should probably ask the owner of the Last Drop about it. He was there.”

“That must’ve been horrifying.”

It was now clear why she never talked about it in front of the Crowngaurds. They would’ve just argued to break up such revolt with dauntless force.

“It was. Vander adopted his two daughters that night. He’s a gentle giant like your brother, you’ll like him.”

Lux felt Caitlyn wanted to lighten the mood, this was supposed to be a fun evening, not some political history excursion. Even if that sounded like a lovely night for Lux as well.

“Even his partner Silco. He may seem cold on the outside, but he has been quite helpful while working together with my family. He can also strike one hell of a bargain, when push comes to shove. My mother did not make that mistake twice.”

“He’s your contact for the charity efforts.”

“That he is. Then there are their other two kids. Mylo and Claggor. Claggor is the real brains out of the two, while Mylo… well he’s Mylo.”

Lux looked back confused.

“You’ll get it once you meet them.” At last Caitlyn’s face morphed into a fond smile, “At last there is Powder. She’s like a little sister to me. Bloody brilliant that girl. She’s about your age, I think you two will get along the best. I always wanted to bring the two of you together one day.”

Lux chuckled nervously, “I dunno if I am ready for new friends, especially from the Undercity,” she mumbled, “My mother would not approve.”

Caitlyn then elbowed the inexperienced mage. “Hey, that’s the whole point of this excursion.”

“Okay hehe”, Lux chuckled nervously. She didn’t think she was ready for this. I just have to put on one of my smiles, this shouldn’t be too hard.

“It’s just my mother always kept me away from… the common folk,” Lux tried to stay nice and not use her mother’s words. Case in point they crossed the bridge to the other side of town. The city was thriving on this half as well, Zaun they call it. But Lux could tell, there were not as rich as the people in Piltover. Common folk, mostly workers, as Lux would call them. Peasants or a nuisance, what her mother calls them.

“How come you know them?” Lux asked as they reached a large crossroad.

The first reaction was a sigh, as Caitlyn’s whole demeanour changed into something more sombre.

“It was a tragic accident eight years ago. We sponsored a promising young scientist, but he smuggled illegal magical material into our city. A group of kids decided to break in to steal valuables and accidentally caused the magical contraband to explode. That day I was present.”

Eight years ago, it was awfully close to the day her affliction surfaced.

“And the children?” Lux asked.

“Well you can guess, but they were Vander and Silco’s lot. Powder lost her older sister that day. Vi.”

Now something clicked in the back of Lux’s mind. She remembered her mother talking about an incident with magic in Piltover, that took a young girl’s life. She wasn’t allowed to go outside for a long time after that, until she proved herself useful.

“That is terrible.” Lux couldn’t muster any more words than that, as this revelation still sunk in.

“It was,” her tone was haunted, but she took a deep breath, and steadied herself, “At least I made the best of it. It revealed to me the terrible situation in the Undercity. That children had to risk their lives just to survive. I begged my mother to keep contact with that family. That is when she met Vander and Silco. That tragic day singlehandedly revived all of our clan’s charity efforts.”

Lux’s paranoid family would never have listened to her. They call themselves heroes of Demacia, yet all they ever did was protect the crown. Her family was one of soldiers not charity workers. That was the Buvelles’ job, leading the Illuminators. Lux was never allowed to join them.

“My family would’ve just thrown them into prison and be done with it. I envy what you have done for this city,” Lux admitted with an air of unease.

“Not too late for you to help as well,” Caitlyn replied with a cheerful wink, “We can make the best out of this horrible situation. You may just like it here better than Demacia.”

Lux probably would. She hates Demacia. Everything bad that has ever happened in her life was because of Demacian ideals, Demacia’s lie. She won’t reject this second chance, even when it comes at a price.

The rest of the way Caitlyn told about a project she is helping her girlfriend with. Something about cleaning up the air in the lower levels, using the Kiramman vents, and a newly discovered flower.

This side of town is unlike anything Lux has seen so far. From afar it looks like a random assortment of metal and pipes, but take a closer look, and they’re carefully crafted buildings, fitting into every corner. No nook was left unused and unoccupied. They maximised the available space to be used by the maximum amount of citizens. A far cry from the big and empty imposing plazas back in the Great City.

Lux should’ve felt claustrophobic. She was a danger to other people if she ever lost control. But this whole place felt welcoming. The people didn’t know who she was and looked at her like she was someone special. She could disappear into the crowd, almost like she was any other normal girl. It puzzled her how this place already felt more like home.

It didn’t take long to reach the Last Drop as it was just at the end of the street. I sat snuggly between other buildings and the fissure walls, but it stood out from afar, with its round red sign of a beer mug and big friendly letters saying, “THE LAST DROP”.

“Alright here we are,” announced her Caitlyn. But she noticed Lux looked anxious.

“Ah well, got a case of the old jelly legs,” the other girl said with a shaky voice, “Sure we got to do this today.”

Lux was just biding for time. It has been long since she has been with so many people in such a small space. She has also never been in a pub.

Unlucky for her, Caitlyn grabbed her hand with a mischievous grin.

“Nope, this is about teaching you to live a little,” she said, and dragged Lux inside.

The mage closed her eyes as she was yanked away. She felt the air changing from the industrial air outside to a more wooden smell. It was loud in here, but not because everyone was screaming on the top of their lungs. It was just the sum of many conversations on top of soothing music coming from a device right next to the entrance.

It was the first object that fell into Lux’s eyes. It was festooned with notes, stickers, and little drawings of monkeys.

“You finally arrived, my little Spirit Blossom,” said a new voice, bringing Lux’s attention back to the front.

“Got to see you again Corina,” Caitlyn replied fondly, before hugging the dark-skinned woman clad in purples, with a white flower adorning her brown hair.

Feeling a bit awkward, like she was intruding Lux’s gaze moved past the lover’s embrace to the pub itself. In the centre stood a few tables people played games on, one of them was larger pool table. The surrounding walls were filled with little booths occupied by a few guests. There even was a second floor over the counter.

“So this is the little Dandelion they decided to marry you off to.” There was a hint of anger in her voice, but it does not seem to address Lux directly.

“Yes. Corina meet Luxanna Crownguard,” said Caitlyn as she put her arm around the smaller girl’s shoulders.

But Lux didn’t notice they were talking about her, because something caught her eye, something that made her hold her breath, as everything around her turned into a fog.

Blue.

Probably the most beautiful blue she has ever seen. On second glance it was a bit lighter than the dark royal blue used in Crownguard clothing, but also not as bright as the sky at noon.

A young blue-haired girl standing behind the counter cheerfully pouring the drinks, as she was in a lively conversation with another thin looking man, with a scar on his face. But there was no mistaking it. It was the same girl she saw through that accursed portal a week ago.

What was she supposed to do now? She thought she spend her entire time here secretly faffing about to find her, and now there she stood in the flesh, and Lux, she couldn’t keep her eyes off her.

Meanwhile there was a little argument taking place in front of her, but the words just flew right by her head. Corina was still pissed about the whole arrangement, but Caitlyn said that this was the reason they were hear, to let off some steam. Eventually the argument died down, as Corina inspected the Crownguard.

“Every flower has a secret, so what’s yours little Dandelion,” Corina asked with dissecting curiosity. But it fell onto deaf ears.

“Lux?” Caitlyn followed up, but still no response from the mage girl.

Said mage felt it again though the pull of the Arcane. Her insides burned with desire to break out, all because she couldn’t keep her eyes of this one girl.

Corina followed the blonde’s eyeline, falling onto the same blue haired girl.

“Looks like she already got eyes for the Moonflower,” Corina chuckled, “Oh how scandalous, she’s already thinking about cheating on you.”

Then Caitlyn poked Lux into her side, causing her jump, releasing a squeak.

“Hahah, I see you already found Powder,” Caitlyn said mischieviously, “Cute, isn’t she?”

“C-Cute?!”, Lux sputtered out. Suddenly her heartrate increased, and heat rose to her cheeks. Her thoughts were filled with blue again.

“Oh Cait, I think you broke her.”

They didn’t know a storm was brewing inside Lux as she felt her magic on the rise.

“Oh stop it Corina,” Caitlyn chimed it, “Lux hey, still here?”, before snapping her fingers in front of Lux.

This broke through the haze causing her to shake her head.

“Uhm sorry,” she mumbled.

“Corina please be gentle with her, she’s not used to crowds,” there was still a playful tone in Cait’s voice, but she then turned to Lux, who was still connecting the dots inside her mind. Powder the same person who was part of the accident that got her locked away, was also the one opening a portal into her bedroom. She looked so unassuming. Well, Lux knew a little bit about that herself. Always trying to make herself small, so no one would suspect her.

“That’s Powder?” she asked more baffled than Caitlyn anticipated. Something didn’t add up, as Caitlyn mentioned the girl’s sister died, and never said anything about a twin.

“Yes, but unfortunately she’s taken,” Caitlyn said empathetically.

Why should that matter?, Lux asked herself, before muttering, “I- uh I’d like to meet her anyway. You said I need friends, haha.”

She couldn’t explain her nervousness around her, but it was a good cover up for her true goal.

“Now we’re talking!” said Corina enthusiastically, then grabbed the other girls to shove them to the counter. It honestly surprised Lux now nonchalant Corina is about the marriage. She clearly was pissed about it. But she showed a little empathy, as if she knew what is was like being trapped in a cage.

What worried her more is that the bob of blue hair got bigger and bigger as they approached the bar, so far their eyes haven’t met. Before she knew it, she was sat down onto a barstool.

It did not take long before a freckled, blue-eyed face notices them. Her features immediately softened.

“Caitycat, Corina” she shouted with her unforgettable raspy voice, which echoed through Lux’s ears, “long time no see you lovebirds. You even brought a…”

Suddenly Powder froze, as blue eyes met another set of sparkling blue eyes.

“I have been waiting too long to introduce you two. Powder meet one of my oldest friends. Luxanna Crownguard.”

Don’t give her my name, dammit Caitlyn, thought Lux as she tried to keep up her innocent smile.

“Oh, uh hi,” Powder said nervously for some reason.

The girl’s reaction made Corina chuckle in the corner, before whispering something to Caitlyn.

“Hey, what’s so funny?” Powder took offense to the secrecy.

“Oh nothing,” Caitlyn answered with a mischievous grin.

“Urgh you’re never ever going to tell me are you?” Powder pouted.

Lux broke out in laughter at this childish display. It has been long since Lux ever laughed liked that. To Cailtyn and Corina it was probably the most torturous sound in the world, if their faces are anything to go by. But Powder, Powder’s pout turned into smile, and for some reason that made Lux’s heartbeat faster and faster.

Before things inside Lux could escalate more Powder opened her mouth, “Okay okay, calm your tits. What can I getchu?”

Cailtyn was the first to answer, “For me and Corina, give us the strongest stuff you have.”

Now it was time for Powder to get excited, “Ah I getchu, need to let of some Steam. Just got the right thing. Someone taught me a new mix that will sock your rocks off. Aaaand what will Sparkles have? Something alcoholic or not?”

Sparkles… it’s what her twin called me. Lux needed a second to register the question. But with her magic on brink of breaking out she needed to focus.

“I uh,” she needed something that won’t arise suspicion but keeps her focus, “I guess surprise me, but I don’t want to get drunk.”

The girl winked, “You got it! I think I have an idea, let me tinker a bit.”

With that she went to work, leaving Lux finally some space to think. Lux can feel it, that portal was no mere illusion. The girl knew her secret, yet her goals stayed as an enigma. Whatever Lux was expecting her to be, this was not it. She almost seemed too… normal, unassuming. But she must be afflicted as well. A spark of sympathy arose within the mage.

Lux continued to watch Powder work. She could only describe what she is mixing as unholy, but she couldn’t keep her eyes off the bartender. Her movements, the way she flowed behind the counter like it was second nature. This was someone in their element, and it was hypnotic.

She felt the heat in her chest flowing into her fingertips. Looking down she saw her left hand glowing with a gentle blue. Not again. It keeps happening every time she thinks about Powder, it has to stop. She brought a large amount of Petricite with her, but she can’t just drink it out in the open. That was when Lux came up with the idea to spike her own drink. Anything to silence the light.

Suddenly a drink slid into her field of view.

“There you go ladies. Three Hobo Knife Fights. Had to improvise a bit, but the one for the princess is alcohol free,” then the bartender leaned into Lux’s personal space and whispered, “and on the house.”

Everyone seems to be wary of the glowing liquid. Corina and Cait inspected it, while Powder tended to other costumers. This was the perfect moment to pour all of the Petricite Lux had at hand into her drink. Better be safe than sorry.

“But promise me, you won’t let them snuff out your light!” She heard it echo inside her mind again. She already lost that fight. No one can help her anymore. But in that moment, for a brief second it felt like someone believed in her magic.

“Finally our girl’s night out can begin,” said Caitlyn and held up her glass for a toast. Unfortunately for Lux this night has become something more important than the others could ever imagine.

But how could she get to talk to the bartender in private sooner rather than later, and especially without raising suspicion? Until the opportunity arose she had to play along.

Clink!

They clashed their glasses together and took their first swig. To Lux’s astonishment, the drink actually tasted like something, it was fruity, bitter, sweet, salty, but she actually tasted it. When was the last time she tasted something with her mouth, after Petricite numbed most of her taste buds. In the explosion of flavour even her anti-magic addition went under, with it her guilt.

Though that was a different story for Caitlyn. While Corina took the cocktail like a champ, Caitlyn’s face scrunched, but even it softened in surprise. After a brief recovery period Corna looked at Lux and asked her first question.

“Mmh never seen anyone take that drink so well,” Powder chimed in, “You must be something’ special.”

Lux felt naked under her gaze, but the mind-blowing drink brought her real smile to the surface.

“Well us Demacians are built of stronger stuff,” she huffed, not that she could actually call herself a true Demacian.

“That’s along way from here,” Powder replied.

Corina then asked, “So, how does the little Demacian from so far away know my Spirit Blossom?”

At that point the real struggle began. They had a casual conversation about how each of them met the other. But Lux couldn’t help herself and her eyes kept swaying over to the bartender. Sometimes she noticed the bartender was looking at her as well, before quickly averting her gaze and returning to the conversation with her friend.

As the drinks emptied out, the numbness finally returned to her heart. She barely avoided another magic outbreak, and the price for it was just a stinging headache. For now she will have to brave that storm.

Her endless staring behind the counter, did not go unnoticed. Corina whispered something else to Caitlyn, who then came up with an idea.

“Powder,” Caitlyn gestured to the bartender to come over, “Ever since I told her of you, Lux has been dying to meet you. Could you keep her company, while me and Corina do some uh… stuff.”

Lux was not in the right state of mind to decipher what stuff was code for. At least a side effect of the Petricite was numbing her anxiety about meeting her latest obsession.

“Oh uh, sure,” she stammered out, “Don’t worry. I’ll take care of her.”

At first Lux wanted to protest, but this was the opportunity she has been waiting for. She thanked her friend internally.

Next Caitlyn was dragged off by Corina, but before they disappeared to one of the more hidden booths, she whispered into Lux’s ear.

“You got this. Go make a new friend.”

Suddenly Lux was left alone… with the person she has been obsessing over for a week. Now she had no idea what to actually say or to ask. Plus the headache from earlier worsened, and she started to feel dizzy.

“So, uhm.” Powder opened her mouth first thankfully, “This is awkward. I’m guessing you still remember me.”

“What are you? A mage? You got passed so many trained guards. Explain yourself!” Lux demanded, her migraine doing nothing to lift her mood. Her inside felt like they were burning, and being closer to the bartender made it worse, as the Petricite tried to annulate the Arcane forces spreading through her body.

Immediately Powder scramble for an answer, “A mage?! No I… look, it was an accident, I didn’t even know why...”

Before Lux could hear the explanation though the world started spinning. With the dizziness, Lux lost her sense of orientation, she had no idea where she was anymore.

“Woah, you okay? You look pale,” said Powder, before mumbling to herself, “I swear I didn’t put anything in your drink.”

While she was doubting herself though, Lux lost consciousness and fell of the stool.

“Lux!” Powder screamed out and hopped over the counter.

The last words the mage was able to hear were, “Shit! Silco help! She’s burning up from the inside.”

So much for meeting the girl that has haunted her dreams.

Powder couldn’t believe last night actually happened. For her to meet the Luxanna Crownguard after such an eventful day. It felt like the beginning of a new chapter in her life, and the end of that beginning was marked by the arrival of the girl Jinx has been thinking about the entire time. The girl Powder wondered if she ever met her.

Like in Jinx’s world she was friends with Caitlyn, who by the way was extremely unhappy with the events yesterday. She had to suffer through an earful of the Kiramman. Something about her mixing the wrong drink, accidentally poisoning royalty or something. It wasn’t like Powder didn’t know how important Luxanna fucking Crownguard was for crying out loud. She experienced it first hand from Jinx.

It was excruciating acting dumb, like she didn’t know the girl, or even knew said girl was a mage. But as soon as Powder mentioned Lux’s eyes being sparkly, and that she poured some weird grey liquid into her drink, got Caitlyn to shut up. The only thing she said to Powder was to speak to no one about this.

Because Lux was not in a state to be transported, and because Powder felt guilty for not stopping Lux from poisoning herself, she offered to look after her for the night. She still had some trust left with the Kiramman, she also said Powder was not to blame for this.

That is how Lux found her way to sleep in the cellar of the Last Drop. Sleeping across in the bed. She doesn’t look peaceful. But that was to be expected by the way she crashed out. But Powder had her homebrewed anti-hangover mix ready, and a lot of water. Vander would probably bring in some sandwiches later.

All Powder wanted to do is show the Demacian a good time. To put a real smile on her face. The smile she wore was as fake, as the “authentic” Shuriman artefacts, Benzo used to scam people in his shop with. Worst of all Powder knew it, she knew what it was like to put on a brave face so that no one on the outside notices you’re breaking down inside. She’s been practicing it for years.

She couldn’t just sit by and watch Lux retreat further into her shell. Jinx said, her family thinks of her as a curse. Seems like in this timeline they were successful with snuffing out her light. It revolted Powder, and she felt obligated to make it better.

As if on cue something stirred underneath the blonde hair in the bed. Powder immediately got up and rushed over to the girl. Slowly blue eyes surrounded by deep eyebags open. With a grunt of discomfort the blonde got up and looked around confused. Then her eyes fell on Powder and her breath hitched for a moment.

Suddenly her features scrunched up, and she scrambled to get up.

“Where am I?! What did you do to….argh?!” Only to feel her headache in full force, clutching her forehead. She lost her balance and tumbled forward, only for Powder to catch her. She noted her skin still felt unusually warm. There is still something heating up her insides.

“Hey, easy there Magic Girl, you’re safe,” said Powder as softly as she could, while leading her back to sit on the bed.

“How did you?” slurred the mage.

Powder grabbed a glass of water and replied, “I can tell you everything, but right now drink up.”

Lux eyed its content with great prejudice.

“It’s just water,” added the bartender.

Slowly but surely Lux’s thirst took over and she gobbled down everything in the cup.

“You’re in the backroom of the Last Drop. We couldn’t get you back to Kiramman manor. I promised Cait to look after you,” said Powder, while Lux was busy inhaling half an oceans worth of water.

“That is a terribly nice thing to do for a stranger,” said Lux with an accusive tone.

“Well it is my job as a bartender to make sure my guests make it home safely.” She answered, “You were in no condition to be carried.”

Then she took the empty glass out of Lux’s hand and replaced it with a different one. “Part of that responsibility is that anti-hangover mix. I warn you, tastes like shit, but you will feel better after. Hangover headaches are a bitch.”

Hesitantly Lux drank from the second cup, her face scrunched up a bit more.

“At least it doesn’t taste as bad as Petricite,” she mumbled to herself, Powder wasn’t supposed to hear it, but…

“That what was in this flask?” she asked holding up a small empty grey vial. She found it on Lux last night. Even took a sniff test, which revealed it was definitely not something for adding flavour.

Immediately Lux snatched it out of her hand, “That’s mine.”

“Relax, your emptied it out yesterday anyway,” said Powder, ”But it looked like it almost killed you.”

There was a hint of shock on Lux’s face. She immediately tried to bury it.

Pissed off she shouted, “Alright I am better, now how the fuck did you know? Are you a mage too?”

“Mage? Me? Nah. But okay I promised you some answers, Sunbeam.”

So the tinkerer pulled out a photo from one of her pockets and handed it to the blonde.

“You see those two?”

Lux staired confused at the picture. There was the pink-eyed twin, that said the words she couldn’t get out of her head, next to the girl, that was waving at her enthusiastically.

“Cait told you about me and my family right?”

The mage looked back up, closely comparing the picture with the other girl in the room. “She did… but she said you lost your sister years ago, this can’t…”

“Yeah that on the picture technically isn’t my sister.” Powder still had to come up with a logical way to explain alternative timeline to a foreign princess. “You probably won’t believe me, but that girl on the picture, is me. Like literally me, only she lived in a completely different timeline, where my sister Vi is still alive.”

“You’re right I don’t believe you.”

Powder didn’t blame her it is a pretty out there concept.

“Well in that world my twin Jinx, fled to Demacia. There she was found and taken in by you. Well another version of you. She owes you and your light her life. Jinx saw something special within you, something your family calls a curse. I see it as well, I see you for the Sunshine you are.”

In response Lux crossed her arms and huffed, “That’s ridiculous!” Her voice was shaky though, the first cracks started to show. “You’re a spy! I will not fall for your…”

Okay time to pull out the big guns. If Jinx saw something trustworthy with Lux, than so should Powder. Thus she went back to a pouch hanging of her belt, and held it open to Lux. Blue buzzing glowing crystals emerged.

“You see those?,” she said, “Those are Hexcrystals, and they allowed non-mages like me to tap into the Arcane through science. It’s how we accidentally opened that portal. The funny rocks were outlawed here, because of the accident with my sis. But in the other world, they invented something called Hextech, and some Hextech misfire resulted our timelines crossing and a few on their side ending up here.”

Instead of understanding Powder was met with anger Lux stood up her hair glowing in anger.

“Do you have any idea how dangerous the Arcane forces are?! Mankind cannot control it,” she cried out, but her light changed into something more sombre, “Even if your fairy tale is true, there is nothing good about my…” then she held up her hand in shame, as she couldn’t control the light dancing over her skin, “ my affliction.”

Powder wasn’t really listening as she was distracted by the lightshow. But the mage got her attention again with a scowl.

“If you tell anyone about this, I will be forced to take action.”

It was supposed to be a threat, but Powder understood it came from desperation. She herself hid her Hexcrystals for years.

“Calm down,” Powder answered seriously, “Sheesh. Why do you think I kept you here? You were glowing, I had to scramble for an excuse for Caitlyn not to take you away and find out.”

Suddenly the entire demeanour of the mage changed, as she sat down in surprise, “B-But Caitlyn already knows.” She was lost in thought, reevaluating the trust she puts into others, Powder included.

“Well how could I have known that she knows?! She never told me,” countered the blue-haired girl.

“You really did not tell a soul?” Lux asked in disbelief, but more cracks were showing, like she was allowing herself another human connection. Powder could feel it, the desperate need for someone to see and accept her.

“Not a squeak,” Powder said, as she came closer and took Lux’s glowing hand into hers, “Your secret’s safe with me.”

Lux twitched away at first, but there was a strange pull from her inside, moving her hand to slid back into the other. Her light was screaming to be let out to flow in between their fingers.

Glancing back over to the crystals Powder continued, “I know what it’s like to keep secrets. If my family knew about the crystals, they’d flip out. But they don’t know any better. Their potential is vast, which is scary, I know.

“Didn’t they also take your sisters life.” Lux tried to counter.

“They did,” Powder replied solemnly, “but that was because an idiot had no idea what he was getting himself into. But I have seen them perform miracles you wouldn’t believe. Because of them I got to meet my twin from another world, and she got to safe her kid’s life. I dunno who I’d be without them. Probably the same girl who’s unable to live up to my potential. They could save so many lives, if only I figured out how to use them.”

Then she moved closer and laid her other hand over the one holding hers.

“We Zaunites grew up in the dark fissures. Sunlight never reached us. But your light has reached the heart of my twin, it has given her hope, made life worth living again. Thanks to that Jinx was able to push me too, she has given me hope, made life more colourful. I hope one day you can see that light as I do, Sunbeam.”

Lux was left stunned, tears were streaming down her cheeks, after hearing the loving outburst. She wanted so desperately to believe, to hold on. In the next moment she practically threw herself over Powder, releasing a gut-wrenching sob. The Bartender returned the hug, making the Blonde hold on tighter.

The light fully came to the surface, illuminating the room, wrapping itself around Powder’s body. It was warm, and soothing.

Her voice was broken beyond believe, but Lux mumbled something into Powder’s shoulder, “Is this real? Are you…?”

“As real as I ever get,” Powder whispered back.

Lux refused to let go, even when the light dimmed, even when her sobbing stopped. There was still some magic flowing comfortably between them.

Suddenly mid embrace a loud creak screeched through the room. Someone barged through the door, startling both girls as reality hit them. Reflexively they separated and turned their heads towards the sound.

In the doorway stood a little figure holding a tray full of breakfast. Pink locks poked out underneath an oversized mining cap. Powder sighed with relief as it was just Isha bringing them the breakfast Vander prepared.

Yet Isha looked starry eyed at their new guest. Very quickly she put the tray on a nearby table before rushing over to Lux.

“Sparkles, you’re here!” she signed in excitedly before jumping Lux, making the two girls fall back onto the bed.

Chapter Text

Lux couldn’t sleep through the night. Her mind was still racing with thoughts what she did to the Jinx clone. It was stupid, and dumb, and overstepped all of the boundaries. But Lux guessed this was part of being a mage. The dark thoughts in her mind she needed to hone.

“G-Go, Blondie! Before I decide to kidnap you.”

Her memories did not let her go. That was one of the last things Jinx said to her. Now she wished Jinx actually did kidnap her. Where would they be? What would their crazy adventure look like? Avoiding the Noxian frontier? Face the cold winds of the Freljord? Survive the hot sun of Shurima? Or explore the first lands of Ionia? There was an entire world out there, Lux always wanted to see and learn from. That’s what she wanted before she awakened to the Arcane.

Lux had more and more of these thoughts lately. It’s been getting worse since that one night. Her mind kept wandering to her friend, her… she doesn’t know what to call it. The only thing that is able to sooth her mind is conjuring another illusion. What would Jinx think once she gets back. She would hate Lux. Why was she so stupid, why did she indulge in those dark desires. Is this the corruption of magic? It’s not like Jinx thinks of her like that.

What if Jinx isn’t coming back? Lux avoided the thought like a plague. But it might be inevitable. She has to lead these people, but where to begin. What do these people need. Food? Homes? It is a daunting task, as rations are running out quickly, not to mention a slow influx of more refugees stumbling upon this place.

Some people have already started working on the houses. Some plant mages even started growing crops. Lux felt so useless among them. Doesn’t even feel right being the leader of this little outcrop, when her magic can’t really help anyone. Jinx would be more useful here. If she even wants to help.

Last night she sneaked back into her workshop. This is her home, and Lux just took it for herself. She’s hurt her friend’s trust too much at this point… she’s no better than Sylas.

By now it was early in the morning, the sun still wasn’t up, but it wouldn’t matter to Lux anyway. Falling asleep was an impossibility. Lying here on her back she looked at the ceiling, watching Stinkmaw and Scuttlebutt fly in circles.

There was some noise coming from outside. Probably was the time the other mages woke up. Not that Lux had any idea what time it actually was. They were unusually loud for the time of day though.

Suddenly Lux was brought out of her drowsiness but a scream.

“GET AWAY FROM ME!”

It hit her like a lightning bolt, energising her entire body. She knew that voice, that scratchy angry voice. She didn’t even think about it being a hallucination her mind or magic was making up. In an instant she jumped out of bed and bolted outside.

Then she saw a huge gathering of people in the central square next two the statues of the winged protectors. Some mages rushed past her straight into their homes, others surrounded the disturbance.

Lux was aware anything could set off Jinx. She can be a danger to herself as much to her surroundings, Lux should know what that is like.

She sprinted like there was no tomorrow. It didn’t matter how dishevelled she looked underneath her hood. All that mattered was getting closer and closer to that voice.

“Who are you people? And what are you doing in my home?!” was the second shout Lux heard. What she also heard was the familiar rattling of a certain metal contraption Jinx always had by her side. Rhino she called him.

Doesn’t matter as Lux pushed through the crowd. In her desperation she had to shove people aside, much to their displeasure, but as soon as they saw the look on her face they went silent. She created her own commotion from the other side.

“Jinx?!” She shouted while she was still buried within people. Not a moment later she managed to push through to an opening.

Bursting out her eyes fell onto 5 large pink barrels pointed her way. In the next second they were dropped to the ground. Moving her gaze upwards Lux looked deep into those spring berry eyes covered underneath that shark hood. Their light dimmed as the woman calmed down.

It couldn’t be true Lux thought, this is just another light illusion she caused. Grabbed by her own insanity, Lux couldn’t stop her approach only slowed down, one question simmering on her lips.

“Jinx. Are you real?”

Lux was almost close enough to touch the blue haired girl, she lifted her hand to lift aside the shark hoodie, to get a better look at her. But she got interrupted as a head plopped out from behind Jinx. Two amber eyes, one of them with a cracked iris and a black sclera on the brim of tears, quickly grew in size, as the small figure tackled Lux in a crushing hug, making her fall backwards onto the ground. The helmet clattered to the ground as they crashed together.

Then she felt it small breaths against her chest, as arms moved in to hold her tighter. Opening her eyes Lux was met with a full bob of blue coloured hair. A few white spots were left open due to a shoddy dye job, but that was probably intentional. But more importantly she felt warmth from the body hugging her

“Isha? That you?” Lux whispered softly, and she only got a gentle hum in return. She could feel her vocal chords vibrate against her neck.

She did it. Lux didn’t know how, but Jinx did it. She saved her kid. Was it the Veiled Lady? Where have they been so long? So many questions stirred inside her mind, before she was interrupted by a happy voice above her.

“B-Blondie?!”

Lux looked past Isha falling to the other blue haired girl. She threw back her hood by herself, revealing a gentle smile with a hint of disbelief. Her hair has grown longer and was tied into a single long braid, and Lux also noticed the pink streak in her hair took on a brighter hue. She looked different, more relaxed, and better rested. Getting Isha back must have pulled a huge weight off her back.

Step by step she approached, and Isha moved aside. Jinx offered Lux a hand. Now was the moment of truth. Is this another illusion or is this real? Slowly and carefully the blonde raised her hand in response. Without hesitation Jinx gabbed it, wrapping her flesh and metal fingers around Lux wrist, before quickly dragging the girl into an upright position.

“Y-you’re really here…” Lux breathed out, still stunned by the revelation that this is all real and here.

In her frozen state she barely registers that Jinx gently wrapped her arms around the blonde’s neck, pressing their bodies against each other, but Lux’s hands still hung frozen in the air.

“Yes, I’m here, I’m back. I came back for you.” Jinx whispered in her ear.

She came back… for… me.

“I missed you, Sunbeam.”

Suddenly Lux’s body started to shake. Her eyes overflowed with tear. Arms lifted up and wrapped themselves around Jinx underneath her jacket. Lux held on tight, really tight. If she were her brother, her strength would’ve split Jinx in half.

Then she opened her mouth, she expected a loud crying scream. But what escaped could only be described as a quite suffocating sob. Lux felt another weight wrapped around her legs. It was probably Isha trying to calm her down.

Lux did not care about her surroundings, did not care she started to glow with an intensity never seen before. All she cared about being here in this moment, being with Jinx, burying her face into her neck.

She couldn’t hear the whispering of the crowd, the rumours going around, the countless questions about this stranger suddenly appearing in their city.

But that moment was not for long, as she felt Jinx head shift away.

“What are y’all looking at?! Scram!” she shouted, clearly pissed off.

This reminded Lux that they weren’t alone and looking at Jinx, she was not happy about it.

“Lady Crownguard?” said one of the worried citizens to her side. Lux felt the anger from Jinx before it came out.

“Don’t call her that! Her name’s…,” Jinx shouted back into the crowd.

Before she was able to finish the sentence Lux put her hand gently over her friend’s mouth.

“Jinx it’s fine.” Lux tried to give of her most reassuring smile and prayed that it worked. The other girl’s breath hitched, at the sudden touch. But she relaxed, as she gently wrapped her fingers around the mage’s hand, and removed it, revealing a saddened but accepting expression.

Taking it as confirmation Lux turned to address the crowd.

“Everyone! I am alright. I trust this girl with my life.” She felt Jinx trembling when hearing those words. “Now please, continue with your morning, go back to what you were doing before. But me and my friend will need some time alone to catch up.”

That worked, as most people returned a sympathetic gaze, before moving on to their own thing one by one.

Looking back at Jinx, Lux asked the silent question, if that was alright.

Jinx simply nodded.

“Shall we go somewhere quiet? You probably want to know what happened.”

“You know me so well. Was about to ask the same thing.”

Lux did, this was the first time she has seen Jinx in a crowd. After the tragedy in the Great City, she could understand Jinx a little better.

Next Lux took Jinx and Isha’s hand and guided them back to the library.

Getting closer to the library Lux asked, “I hope it was alright I setup my uhm… office in the building next to your workshop,” before turning around catching Jinx looking back at her mural. She looked lost, and her gaze travelled longingly to Silco’s face. She must still miss her father dearly. But perhaps there was more to it, Lux wondered. Where has she been?

“Jinx?” Lux asked again, this time Isha helped get her attention by poking Jinx.

“Oh uh, you say something?” muttered Jinx.

“Just that we’re here,” the blonde answered motioning around, “I setup my sort of office, room, whatever you want to call it, in the other part of the library. I hope that is alright.”

“Oh,” Jinx said a bit surprised, ”Nah it’s fine, keeps ya close.” She forced out a winking smile.

That made Lux chuckle for a bit. Things were so much simpler 6 months ago, before her encounter with the nightmare. Lux hoped with Jinx returning those simple times would come back as well. But her feelings have changed so much, and the world was turned upside down.

“Anyway let’s go inside, hehe. First time I invited a close friend to my room.”

Just a day ago Jinx was hanging out with her family. Not my family, Powder’s. Now she was thrown back into reality. Why has she been so stupid. Why did she agree to the relatively fun evening. She knew Lux was in trouble why didn’t she just return home.

There are so many unanswered questions now. Most important of all “What happened?” She remembered telling Lux to find her if she needs a place to stay, or to ask her for help when she needed it. Did she miss a letter? Something bad must’ve happened.

What a hero you are? Girl sends you a cry for help and you fuck off to another timeline.

“Grr, shut up!” Jinx muttered to herself.

Not a second later she found warm glowing hand on hers.

“Hey, I’m here, breath,” said Lux softly.

This princess was too good for Jinx. Always looking out for her, yet Jinx failed to do the same.

They were now “inside”. Well as much of an inside this room was. Half of the wall was still missing. Jinx didn’t really repair any buildings. But this was the main room of the former library. She remembered Lux saving a lot of books out of the wreckage.

Right now the only thing left standing was a map of Demacia carved into a large table in the middle. Next to it a wooden ladder was the only thing connecting to what’s left of the second floor. From down here Jinx could only get a glimpse. But she saw Lux’s  brilliantly shining armour discarded on a stand, and lots of books. Like a lot a lot, scattered about like it was placed by a messy bookworm.

Finally Jinx was actually smiling. Some things just don’t change, and Lux is still Luxie at heart.

“Welcome to my place.” Lux announced, getting Jinx out of her thoughts. “my little home far away from home. Cozy isn’t it?”

“Well we’ve seen worse.” Jinx replied, looking down to Isha, who nodded in agreement. She noticed Lux was trying to put up a brave mask again. After leaning Rhino up against the map table, she added. „You’ve also looked better.”

That broke the mask apart. “That obvious?” Lux chuckled nervously. But then she started pacing around the room rambling. “I am really really sorry for putting all this on your plate. I know you just wanted to be alone, but I had no place to go, I lost everything, and you-you said I could come, but I-I couldn’t leave all these people…”

Okay this was getting too much, Lux was already in tears, and Jinx hated seeing that.

“Woah, woah, hey Sunbeam” Jinx interrupted, by grabbing both of the mage’s glowing hands, “Slow down. Breath remember?” Those words came out shakily, because her thoughts still told her, “I did this.”

At the sudden touch Lux locked up immediately. Jinx almost regretted touching her, and was about to let her go, when her friend tightened her grip. “Sorry!” she mumbled, before her body relaxed.

Last time Jinx was on the receiving end of being calmed down. This is new… Helping someone else calm down… it actually working. How do people do this? Thus far she’s just been copying Lux and Powder, but where to start? When she was younger and something troubled her, she usually just curled up on Silco’s desk until he coaxed it out of her. Ekko on the other hand gave her space, let her talk, even gave her his jacket to keep her warm.

“Sit down,” Jinx said, while pulling Lux towards the table next to Rhino. Lux silently followed her command hopping on, letting her feet sit comfortable on Rhino’s chassis. Next Jinx sat down besides her, before pulling of Ekko’s jacket and throwing over Lux’s shoulder.

“Better?” Jinx asked.

Lux nodded but was interrupted as Isha jumped onto her lap, looking as worried if not more than Jinx.

“Much better,” she added, before letting her fingers go through the blue curly hair.

Now it was time for Jinx to start and carefully ask questions. “Let’s take this slow alright. First of all, last time I heard from ya was about a week ago and you were about to be married of to some prick of a prince.”

“He’s not a prick…” Lux rebuttled, “Well, I dunno anymore. He lost his father, he’s not well.”

Just like Caitlyn, oh great.

“He decided to gas mages now?” Jinx asked a bit jokingly, before Isha punched her.

“No he…” Lux stumbled, the weight of her guilt silencing her.

“Sorry bad habit of making jokes.” Jinx apologized, “From the beginning, just tell me what happened, in order.

Lux took a deep breath.

“It all fell apart so quickly… remember Sylas?” Lux started.

The way Lux said his name, made Jinx tense up. Her first impressions were more sympathetic. She couldn’t really care about him or his imprisonment, but she’d agree it was wrong. But Lux did not speak that name with sympathy, there was fear. “What did he do to you?”

With deep regret in her voice Lux stuttered, “I-it’s not what he did, it was I did.”

Then Lux told Jinx what happened with Sylas. How they wanted to make an example of him. But Jinx knew it all served the purpose of imprisoning their golden girl. It’s all these rich types understand, just the hollow façade, their great image. She remembered all those propaganda posters from commander Cupcake. All fake and people knew it.

But Lux interfered. Isha was the first to understand.

‘Couldn’t let him die?’ she signed. Jinx knew her kid was thinking about the time she was pinned under Fat Hands.

It’s been a while since Lux read Zaunite sign, but she has practiced and researched back in the Great City.

“I tried to stop his execution,” Lux continued, “But then he… he…”

Nightmares filled her eyes, Jinx could only fathom what she witnessed.

But eventually Lux choked out, “He killed them, he killed them all.”

That was a part Jinx understood, but it wasn’t what disturbed Lux, there was more.

“…he took my light. He took my light and destroyed everyone and anything in his path.” At that point Lux practically threw herself at Jinx, like she was her only lifeline.

She continued recounting the horrors she has witnessed in the Great City, and how her light is responsible for it all. The mage uprising, countless dead, homes torn asunder, all because Lux wanted to be kind.

Her dream crumpled before her eyes. The first time her light was revealed to the public it was used to destroy. This wasn’t supposed to happen. They were supposed to show them all, together. Sylas took it from her.

There was an anger brewing inside, an anger Jinx has not felt since facing the Tin Machine Herald.

Lux was still sobbing, still hurt. No one hurts Lux like that and gets away with it.

Jinx broke out of Lux’s grip and hauled up Rhino onto the map table, booting up the Z-Drive.

“Where is he?” Jinx demanded.

“Jinx? What are you?” Lux asked confused.

“Tell me where Sylas is, so I can put a bullet in his head for hurting my Sunshine.” There was a fire in Jinx’s eyes, like Lux has never. It scared her because she knew Jinx would do it and probably succeed.

But to the mad bomber’s horror, Lux looked… betrayed.

“No!” she cried out.

“But he took your light. We were supposed to show them all, he took that from you, from us!” Jinx argued back.

Immediately Lux clung to Jinx in a desperate attempt to keep her here, after making sure Isha got off her.

“Please, don’t go.” Lux  pleaded with a broken voice, “Stay!”

Now Jinx felt bad. She did the wrong thing again. Lux needs her here.

Lux though twitched for a second, as she realised how clingy she was, she tried to let go but was unable as Jinx now held her close.

“M’sorry blondie,” Jinx mumbled into blonde hair. “I’ll stay.”

She promised to help. She will help. Even if she doesn’t know how yet. This shall be her penance for having such a good time in a parallel universe.

“Sorry I wasn’t there for you when you needed me.” Jinx continued.

“It’s alright. You had to save Isha, don’t blame yourself for that. I told you to do it.”

Shit, Blondie’s right.

“Besides, I managed to escape by myself.” Lux added trying to go back to a real smile, “I’m not as helpless as you think. Some of the mages here, and my brother helped me as well.”

Blondie is strong. But someone still broke her.

“Garebear?”

Lux chuckled, “Yes my stupid oaf of a brother.

The story Lux told next was far more relaxed. She talked about finding some mage kids and bringing them back to their family, before escaping with them through the sewers. Jinx wondered if she got the sewer idea from her. But before they escaped Lux had an encounter with her brother.

He tried to stop them, but Lux refused to sell them out. He had to take her in as well. The monster that caused all this. But he didn’t… he let her go. Jinx was envious of that relationship. If only Vi could’ve given her the same kindness. Jinx had to force Vi’s hand, and Lux, Lux just was freed from that burden.

“Wish my sister would’ve just let me go.” Jinx blurted out.

Lux ever the empathetic one only replied, “Well me and my brother were never separated like you two. I’m sure Vi will have grown if you ever decided to return.”

It put a little smile on her face. Jinx at least has a second sister she could visit now, but it still wasn’t the same as Vi. If they ever get through this, visiting Vi might be easier. Maybe… Jinx still doesn’t know.

It’s awful isn’t it? Lux continues to talk about the chaos Demacia has been flung into. So many displaced families and mages, so many people she picked up on her way here, and Jinx, where was Jinx during that time? Jinx was happily partying with her family not family, when she could’ve come back earlier. She knew it just was one day, but a lot can happen in one day. It still felt awful.

During Lux’s retelling of events, Jinx’s eyes kept dancing in between Isha, and the growing crowd outside. No one was approaching them, but old Terby seemed more alive than Jinx has even witnessed when arriving. But when looking at Isha, she was reminded, that because of her she wasn’t here when it mattered. So many people are out there now… in her home.

“But now you’re here, we could start rebuilding. You could help us, use that clever mind of yours. Terbisia can thrive again, but we need you… I need you.” Lux blurted out that last part, somehow though the happiness didn’t break through to Jinx. “Hey something wrong?”

Jinx kept her gaze averted, even worrying Isha.

‘Come on, we could build our home, with Blondie!’ she signed.

“No, it’s just… it’s nothing, nevermind.” Jinx sputtered nervously. But her mind kept wandering outside. All those people Lux probably promised a home. She can’t just send them away, as much as she doesn’t want them here.

Jinx didn’t really listen, too lost in her mind, but Lux was asking her to help rebuild to help these people. She’s not some kind of tool to be bossed around, but Lux wouldn’t ask if it didn’t matter, and Jinx saw a lot of Zaun, a lot of home, when she looked back to the crowd.

She needs some time alone.

“Sorry Blondie gotta bounce.”

Startling Lux Jinx flung Rhino on her back and headed out, leaving Lux and Isha behind. The latter rushed after Jinx.

‘What’s wrong?’ she signed out of Lux’s point of view.

“Just gotta go tinker for a bit…,” whispered back, “Alone… please keep Blondie company.”

Isha understood, and gave a quick salute before going back to Lux.

Jinx disappeared around the corner, before locking herself inside her workshop.

“Sorry Blondie gotta bounce.”

And she was gone around the corner, after whispering something in Isha’s ear.

A loud thunk was heard as Jinx probably slammed shut the door to her workshop. It made Lux twitch. The clearest “do not disturb” sign Lux ever received. Did she say something wrong? Did she push her away? Lux feared this would happen. She got in too close. She abused that trust and now overstepped.

Worst of all there was a stinging pain in her heart now. Would she lose Jinx forever? She overstepped already, even if Jinx doesn’t know. But that shame, that guilt was drilling a hole inside Lux’s chest. Why was she so god damn selfish. Jinx didn’t ask for all this. Why did she put it onto her.

Lux clenched her fists, and scrunched face. She was holding back tears. But something tapped her side. With it came a little levity. Looking down, seeing Isha grinning at her. Actually grinning, not something painted onto white metal. She looked so adorable, and she was here with Lux.

It’s unbelievable really, Lux still couldn’t believe that creature from 6 months ago, was finally back to her old self, and for the first time Lux can see her.

Isha signed something, Lux still had a little trouble deciphering it, but she has gotten a lot better at reading Zaunite sign.

She said something like, ‘She’ll get better.’

“Did I say something wrong?” Lux carefully asked back.

Isha shook her head, ‘No, the last couple of days were a lot for her.’

Lux still didn’t have the chance to actually ask what happened, how Jinx got Isha back.

‘But she is really happy to be back here’ Isha continued, ‘She missed you lots, you’re special’

Isha winked with those last words, and Lux felt heat rise to her cheeks again.

“She said that about me?”

Isha nodded even more intensely. Which flustered Lux even more, while a huge wave of relief washed over her.

‘She’s stubborn like Fat Hands. Give her time.’

Let’s hope time will be enough, Lux already wants to apologise for all this. Jinx’s new start and new life shouldn’t have looked like this. To go from one region drowning in conflict to another. She was done fighting, but the fight followed her.

Isha’s smile was really infectious. Lux already felt her worries melt away.

“It’s so good to have you two back,” Lux said, “Glad Jinx found a way.”

Isha nodded again, though this time her eyes looked a bit melancholy. Lux wondered what that was about. She didn’t know what it took to get Isha her body back.

Next though Isha extended a finger gun. With a chuckle Lux went down on her knees and exchanged their secret handshake, sparks included.

‘Good to be back,’ Isha signed after, then her face changed as an idea popped into her head. Her hands scrambled to her side where an unknown small box hung from a shoulder strap. It was some sort of device Lux has never seen.

Before Lux could get a better look at it Isha threw one arm over her shoulder, while she held up the box with her other. A round lens was pointed at the two. In the corner of her eye Lux saw the hand over her shoulder sign, ‘Smile.’

A bit perplexed Lux still followed the order and smiled. It was followed by a click and a flash of light. Then a piece of paper slid out of the box. Isha freed herself from Lux to pull it out, shaking it in the air.

“What do you have there?” Lux asked.

Isha then signed a word Lux didn’t recognise. But after she showed Lux the piece of paper. It was like looking into a mirror, a perfect realistic looking painting of her and Isha was visible on it.

“Woah,” Lux was amazed, “It looks so realistic. How does it work? Does it trap light onto the paper? How?”

Lux was eager to find out the inner workings.

Isha only shrugged and made a hum that approximated the sentence “I dunno,” before signing, ‘Wanna find out later?’

“Sure,” Lux beamed. Taking apart this mysterious metal box will be fun, “For now though, wanna go around town, meet the new people here? They probably would love to meet who actually owns this town, they owe a great dept to the two of you.”

Isha thought for a moment, but agreed, taking Lux’s hand and almost dragging her ahead, without knowing where Lux actually needed to go.

These felt like her first real interactions with the girl, that was so close to Jinx. Before Lux felt there was an energetic kid buried deep within the metal clockwork. But now she finally was allowed to come to the surface again, and she was so damn adorable. Lux always had fun working with kids as an Illuminator, this though, felt much more personal. Like Isha actually is her friend too.

Lux still wondered though how Jinx was able to fix her.

During their walk to their first stop Lux had to ask another question, she was burning for an answer.

“Say, did the Veiled Lady manage to help you out? Helped you get your body back?”

The little girl stopped for a second, pondering about what to tell.

‘Feather Lady was nice, gave us a good fight.’

“Wait, a fight?” Lux was a bit perplexed why the Veiled Lady would fight people in need.

‘Was some sort of test, I dunno,’ Isha shrugged, ‘Jinx had fun though, even if she doesn’t want to admit it.’

That made Lux laugh. It was quite a humorous picture. Jinx fighting anyone and anything in her way, even if it was a god. Actually it was good to hear she had fun. Lux knew there was a true smile hiding within Jinx, that Lux only saw one time, when Jinx raced away on Rhino. The real Jinx hidden underneath all her guilt.

“Sounds like Jinx.”

‘Yeah, but the Lady couldn’t help me, but she completed Jinx’s machine and sent us to the place we could find help.’ During her tale Isha only briefly glanced back to the mural, gaining Lux’s interest.

“Oh! Where?”

‘Best if Jinx told you’ Isha replied before looking, ‘It was a lot for her, fun yes, met a lot of great people, but…’

Isha didn’t finish. Instead she held up her picture box again.

‘One of them gave me this’ she signed with a toothy grin. ‘So even when I forget, I can still remember.’

“That’s a thoughtful gift”

Isha hummed, agreeing with Lux.

“I still can’t believe you are back,” she blurted out suddenly, “You two have come such a far way, and still returned here. I missed you both so much, and I couldn’t be happier for you being back to your old self.”

‘Missed you too, Flashlight’ Isha replied, before hugging her again. ‘It’s good to have you back as well.’

After their embrace, they continued their day. Lux showed Isha around meeting a couple of the mages around.

Isha always was a bit too curious. She always wanted to see what tricks these mages have up their sleeves. Some were a bit more reserved at first. Understandably so, a non-mage celebrating their magic, not fearing it, is unheard of for many of the fine folk Lux has brought with her. Most, them were relieved by the end, sure making this place more welcoming to them. As a place magic could be practiced freely.

Isha definitely left a good impression. A great first step, at letting Jinx feel welcome here as well, eventually.

Later during the day, Lux couldn’t shake the feeling of being watched. Especially when Isha asked a new mage to show off their abilities. Sometimes Lux caught the afterimage of a blue braid on the rooftops. Just like the first day they met, Jinx was watching her. But since then the environment has changed, now Lux and her people were the outsiders.

At least Jinx wasn’t couped up in her workshop all day. One day Lux hoped she could walk these streets like she was like any other refugee here.

The closer they got to afternoon, the less Lux could feel pink eyes boring into her back. There was a lunch break, where Lux decided to set some rations aside, to give them to Jinx. The girl still looked somewhat malnourished, even with all the care packages she send her over the months. Might also be a good opener to get to talk to her again.

Hands full, Lux and Isha went back to the library, to check on Jinx. Even if she wasn’t answering, they’d at least enjoy a meal in Lux’s room.

But to Lux’s surprise, Jinx was back out in the open again. She stood still facing her mural. Looking closer she was twitching slightly. Lux couldn’t see it, but she was holding something small in her hand and looked back and forth between the mural and that object.

It’s now or never. Lux just hoped this time would go better, she needed Jinx to stay, as selfish as it sounds.

Chapter Text

SLAM!

After the door was shut, Jinx’s slumped against it, slowly sliding down to the ground. This was not the reunion she pictured. It never is… She just wanted to see Blondie, why did she bring all those people along. Just like Vi dragging a Piltie with her.

“You ever needa curse a sibling, or a family, or a society… my card.”

It followed her here. Her life, her curse. Everywhere she goes, things just fall apart. Maybe she is doomed, to live through the same cycle over and over again. No matter how far she runs it will always catch up. So much for Demacia being the escape from said cycle. Everyone in the world seemed to be fighting. For what? Power? Power never saves anyone. Power only destroys. It takes away everything you ever loved. Silco learned that in the other timeline.

Sniff. Great now she was crying… why did she run from Lux?

Because you’re a Jinx!

And they’re back… they will never leave.

Sonner or later she’ll realise you’re nothing but trouble.

Best thing to do usually when they bothered her, was keeping herself occupied. Tinkering usually does the trick.

“Hey Rhino, time for your doctor’s appointment.”

So Jinx stood up, walked over to her workbench and heaved Rhino onto it. Messy as it always was, but not everything was where it ought to be.

“Huh, have you seen my…” she asked the metal contraption, “Don’t tell me you’re trying to hide them from doc Jinxie?”

Eventually she found them on the cluttered table. Someone inspected them, someone went through her stuff.

“What do you mean this mess wasn’t you”

Jinx was offended at first.

“Ya saying someone went through my stuff. Tell me who?!”

But then she caught a smell.

“Oh right, hehe.”

The smell of the sun, the smell of Blondie. She was here… probably more than once. She really missed me.

“Enough dilly dallying, you’re not going to avoid your appointment.”

That itch must be scratched, so she started taking Rhino apart.

There wasn’t really anything she had to do with Rhino. He was still in tip top shape, but taking thinks apart and putting them back together still kept her busy, kept her concentrated.

“Come on it’s just a regular check-up. Don’t tell me the big bad Rhino is scared?

While taking him apart, she stumbled on her pile of ripped letters. It has shifted as well.

Those letters were all addressed to Violet. Lux had contact with Caitlyn, she could’ve just told Vi she was alive, but she couldn’t. Vi would still worry about her, wouldn’t leave her be. Jinx went back and forth a lot. It was best she stayed silent. Vi was building her new life now as it seems, without Jinx, without anyone to worry about. Jinx would just get in the way.

“What if we stayed? Help them out?”

Now that is a strange sense of déjà vu. They, or Vi at least wanted to build their new life there. Not that it would’ve worked out in a strange creepy cookie man cult. It was all a façade, Jinx wouldn’t have lasted a week there. Too peaceful, to quite, all in this strange creepy harmony.

I mean you blew it all to bits anyway. Well you let your kid do it for you.

Clink!

“No!” Jinx screamed out as she dropped her tools. Her slip up caused Rhino to rip open near one of the triggers.

You know what you are.

“Shut up, Shut up!”

How long till you jinx them.

Suddenly Jinx threw whatever she had in her hand at her shadows. It cluttered to the ground, as the shadows disappeared giggling. Only then Jinx saw what she threw… a cog. But not just any cog. It was a very specific cog, she remembered belonging to Clappy. It’s then that Jinx looked back where she ripped it out of.

There she found more parts of Clappy, but that is not what got her mind curious. She knew some parts of Clappy were in Rhino now, but Powder moved them. In this new arrangement, if she finished it, they could become a…

Finally mischievous grin found itself back on Jinx.

“Oh, Pow-Pow, you shouldn’t have,” she happily said out loud, “Giving Rhino the tunes.”

All she had to do is add speakers, and Rhino could be her own battle music box. One last goodbye gift from Powder.

“You knew about this didn’t ya, Rhino? Could’ve told me earlier.”

Though he kept silent, just happily grinning at her with that fish jaw.

“I just need to add a… ah dammit where is it?!” Looking around it wasn’t on the table

“Dammit Blondie. We gotta talk about you going through my stuff,” Jinx was mad, but not that mad. It was just a minor inconvenience, compared to the comfort she felt at Lux lovingly inspecting every little instrument she had in here.

It was no use, the parts she was looking for are not on the table. Jinx started looking around in the room and quickly stumbled onto their bed. It had been a mess before, a cozy mess, but this?

Someone… Lux threw a bunch of her gadget onto the mattress, together with her collection of new plushies. Not only that, by the Lux-shaped outline in the clutter, Jinx could tell she actually slept here. The smell of the sun was more intense on the bed than anywhere else.

But then Jinx stumbled upon the part she needed. It was right there among a bunch of unfinished gadgets and grenades. Shockingly Jinx realised one wrong move could’ve set them off. Dammit Luxie, gotta be more careful around my stuff. I don’t wanna lose you.

Wow great A work. Almost blew up your girlfriend… well what else is new.

“She’s not my…”

But the damage was already done. She was this close to jinxing Lux. They’re not safe here, with Jinx around, no one is. What if Vi was right, all she has was explosive potential.

Family won’t last long around you.

They kept pestering Jinx, as she desperately tried to disarm, the grenades. With her jittery hands one wrong move could blow this whole place to kingdom come.

At least then no one has to worry about you anymore.

But this wasn’t the first time she toyed with bombs, while unstable. There was a thrill to it. Sticking out her tongue in concentration, carefully slowing down her breath, like Lux taught her, eventually managed to still her hands, and the bombs were disarmed.

Crisis averted for now. Shit, now Jinx even fucked up in her workshop. This place didn’t feel safe like it used to. Everything around her didn’t feel safe anymore. Years ago, she just had herself, Silco, and her lab. She could experiment to her hearts content without anyone to worry about. But now things have changed, she got people with her, people she cared about. People she could hurt. What is this?!

Snap!

“Shitbuckets!” Jinx swore, as the screwdriver kept slipping off.

She doesn’t have the right tools to finish this project, and her thoughts are giving her a headache as well. Then Jinx realised there were still some tools in Ekko’s jacket. Lux probably still has it.

Dammit gotta go outside. Inside here doesn’t feel that great either. Everything sucks.

Hesitantly Jinx stood up to go outside. But before she goes, she grabbed Zapper and her Hexgem. It was just nerves Jinx told herself, but she wants to make sure Isha is safe or at least getting along with Luxie. It’s not like Jinx just wants to spend time with them.

Old Terby wasn’t quiet anymore. Months ago it drove Jinx insane that the only sounds she could hear here was the wind, birds, and Isha’s clockwork. The soundscape has completely changed, with so many people here. Never a quiet moment, always some whispering some talking, some hammering. They really were gun hoe about making this their new home, their sanctuary.

It was a far stretch from Jinx little hidey hole in the world. Her home taken away from her. She felt cozy here, the world left her and Isha alone, she could just be, waste her time away tinkering on little bibs and bobs Sunbeam needed. Though that is not much of a life is it? She had one goal in mind, that kept her going, but now what, now that she got Isha and Blondie back?

Speaking of which, the two were pretty easy to find. They went around town talking to different people. All of them clearly refugees and all of them have lost something. Even a limb or two. She found even some of her handiwork on them. The prosthetics Jinx build for Lux, found their use. There are also so many kids here, many, many orphans.

What is this feeling? It was something new for Jinx, but something prevented her from pushing those people away or blaming them for her own misery. Does Jinx care?

Nevermind.

Now Lux and Isha stood in front of a guy near all the newly planted crops on the outskirts of town. Lux was serious about staying here and making it a liveable self-sustaining community. Hence all the new crops.

From up here Jinx could just observe them without being seen, but she also couldn’t hear what they were talking about. By now Jinx knew these rooftops like the back of her hand, she’s good at figuring out the best hiding spots, in any new environment. She always needed it to survive. Even taught Isha a thing or two, though she was already adept at hiding, being a little Sumpsnipe in Zaun, she wouldn’t have survived otherwise.

Now she was down there, Lux translating her frantic signing. The mage at first was a bit stumped by the new kid. Lux just seemed to smile with her, like there was nothing wrong with the world. Jinx knew it was just one of Lux’s signature smiles, but their combined efforts was infectious.

Suddenly the man relaxed a little before concentrating.

Just watch her go in another fiery magic explosion.

Alarm bells rang inside Jinx’s mind. She pulled out Zapper and took aim. If he even twitches wrong he is dead.

She waited and observed. But no such thing happened. There was a magic green spark, some runes appeared on the ground. Suddenly a small flower grew out of the ground.

Isha looked at it with starry eyes, before plucking it from the ground and putting it in Lux’s hair.

Jinx dropped her pistol.

“Shit,” she whispered. There was nothing wrong, just paranoia. These people are not so bad, and they actually are people.

But then Jinx felt Lux turning to her. Quickly she hid behind the roof. That was close. What would Lux think if Jinx started to threaten her people. This was a mistake, what was she thinking.

Jinx is just an explosion waiting to happen. Like the grenades Lux slept with, one wrong move and she gets set off, blowing up everything around her.

With her this place is a deathtrap. But Jinx had nowhere else to go, and she doesn’t want to go without Blondie. After all she promised Powder to get her.

Was this even her home anymore?

When Jinx lost her first home, a large man took her and her sister in. He kept them warm, he kept them safe… until he didn’t, until Jinx ruined it. But then a second man took her in, took that curse, and twisted it into something useful. Silco made her feel at home more than anyone else in her life, at least up until the point where even he couldn’t control that curse.

She lost another home and wandered around, until a little Sumpsnipe dropped on her head and didn’t let her go. Now she was providing home for someone else, and in return it gave Jinx a purpose, and a place to stay. Then she lost it all, and there was nothing left in Zaun or Piltover. Lost again, wandering the world.

Until the Sun found her, and then her Bunny returned, her little Sumprat. But even this home, was temporary. Blondie had to go, and Isha was dying. She’d gone literally over the ends of the world to save her, finding another version of herself, still having a home, having her people. Because what else is a home, but people… At least that is how it always has been for Jinx.

“They may be your brothers, but that doesn’t make them your people, and that’s not a bad thing. You already found your people.”

One thing still rang true, Lux was her people. All the other mages here were not, but Lux was.

“S’that what you meant back when?” she spoke out loud, looking up at Silco’s face on the wall. Apparently her wandering mind, let her body wonder right here, back to her mural. Then she looked down and found that family photo Ekko took in her hands. “I dunno what I am supposed to do now. I’m not a protector like her.”

She was met with silence.

“Guess that really was the final goodbye huh? You’re really not coming back.” Jinx sniffled again. The final goodbye was hard, but the weight of it still hasn’t fully kicked in. But she felt it, it was coming.

“Hey!” said a soft gently voice, startling Jinx, “Finally decided to get out of that cave of yours?”

Something about that voice and hearing it now, let Jinx’s mind fall back into a loving embrace. Yet she wandered all her life, from place to place, from person to person. What if Lux just is another stop, before she has to move on. She should be used to it by now. But she can’t let go, she never could.

Suddenly Lux felt her legs turn into jelly. She came in too close too quickly. Jinx was the first person that ever saw and liked who Lux truly is. Now Lux broke her trust, the trust she so desperately wishes she could rebuild.

Tap tap.

“Oh, Isha,” Lux said a little bit startled, “What is it?”

‘Just talk to her,’ she signed back.

It seemed so simple coming from the kid’s hands. Maybe it just was that easy, just walk up and open your damn mouth. Lux is good at talking, really good at it, and she loves doing it. This should be a piece of cake.

At least that’s what Lux told herself as she slowly approached Jinx. Still she had no idea where to start. But then this close she recognised the object in Jinx’s hands as the same type of painting Isha made earlier with her light box. She also spoke to herself, something about a last goodbye. Maybe she should ask about it. No, stupid Lux, just keep it simple. Jinx will talk about it when she wants to.

So she started a bit more friendly.

“Hey!” said a soft gently voice, “Finally decided to get out of that cave of yours?”

It startled Jinx a bit, but she turned around with a sad smile on her face.

“Just needed some fresh air.” The remark was laced with pain, “Plus you still got my jacket… kinda left a few things in there.”

“Oh, right I forgot. Y-you can have it back.” Lux was flustered by the casual chatter and immediately took off the jacket to give it Jinx. She already missed the weight, now she understood why Jinx constantly ran around with it.

“Thanks,” Jinx said, before pointing at the flower in Lux’s hair. “I see you went flower picking.”

‘Picked that one for blondie’ Isha announced proudly.

“Did ya now?” Jinx returned in a mischievous voice, while leaning down to Isha’s eye leve.

Jinx seemed better than this morning at least. But they were kind of avoiding the elephant in the room.

“Are you feeling better?” Lux then asks carefully.

Jinx thought for a moment. “I-I don’t know.”

Things are still complicated, and Jinx still needed time. Lux had to be extra careful here. But it is Jinx her friend, if she ever needs someone to talk to she can always talk to Lux.

“Do you want to talk about it?” Lux continued.

But Jinx’s unsure and small posture didn’t change.

“I dunno.”

This approach isn’t working, but at least Jinx isn’t running away, so Lux at least hopes Jinx wants to stay. Maybe a different topic would lighten her mood.

Just then Lux got a quick glance at the photograph. She couldn’t make out the figures, but the silhouettes were clear. There were four men of varying sizes surrounding two blue bobs of hair, which really caught Lux’s attention.

“Wanna talk about that painting in your hands?” Lux asked curiously.

Maybe it was her wording, but she got back a confused look.

“Painting? Oh…,” Jinx chuckled, a real one. Something completely unexpected dragged her out of her funk, “You mean this? Hehe, it’s actually called a photograph, or photo or picture, whatever you wanna call it.” She even added the signs for those new words, the same one’s Isha used earlier.

Suddenly the blue haired menace was much easier to talk to. Nerding out may just put her into her comfort zone.

“How does it work? Isha made one earlier. It was so fast and looked so realistic.”

“Beats me,” Jinx answered, “something about the chemicals on the paper trapping light waves.”

So it was something with light, that got Lux excited. A scientific way to copy her light abilities, without the use of magic, was immensely interesting to Lux. She hoped her and Isha will figure it out later.

“I see,” the Lux held up the picture of her and Isha, “So Isha took this one earlier.”

There was a proud smile on the little girl’s face.

“Wanna show me yours?” Lux then asked, “I assume you took it wherever the Veiled Lady sent you.”

Lux tried to be as gentle and open-minded as possible. She hoped her smile broke through to Jinx. It was a real one. Lux wanted to know who that second bob of blue hair belonged to. Plus Lux just misses talking to her friend, and that might’ve been obvious with the nervous small talk so far.

But Jinx looked a little bit smaller again, but she collected herself.

“You at least deserve to know why I couldn’t come get you,” she answered regretfully, “Where I was.” But her eyes still anxiously darted around the bustling town behind them, “Can we move somewhere more private?”

“Of course. Anything you need,” was all Lux had to answer before seeing Jinx visibly relax.

Together they moved back into Lux’s “room”. This time though Lux offered to go up the ladder to her bedroom. It is better hidden, and much more comfortable.

“Heh, take a girl out to dinner first before inviting her to your room.” Jinx joked. She was quickly silenced by Isha coughing to get her attention, showing off her helmet, which was filled with to the brim with lunch. Lux did notice Jinx’s cheeks becoming a shade darker.

“Ah… G-good thinking Ish, I am getting hungry,” said Jinx in a clear attempt to distract from her flustering.

After that brief exchange they made themselves comfortable upstairs. Sitting down on a few pillows, feet dangling over the edge of the floor. While eating Jinx then wordlessly handed Lux the photo.

What Lux saw took her breath away. That photo was not old, and its contents could not be real. She instantly recognized Jinx, genuinely smiling to the camera with those big pink eyes. Her hair had about the same length she has now. But she was surrounded by people Lux recognized from the mural, people that are supposed to be dead if Lux identified them correctly, especially by the time Jinx got her pink eyes. But then there were two boys she didn’t recognize, and one blue haired girl she did. But it couldn’t be… she looked almost exactly like Jinx, just without the pink eyes, a more rounded face and a healthier looking skin tone. As far as she knew it Jinx didn’t have a twin. But they all embraced Jinx with a hug that exuded a familial warmth Lux has never experienced.

“Jinx… What is this?” she asked in disbelieve.

“That is where we went,” Jinx sighed, “I’m guessing you already recognised Vander and Silco huh.”

“Yeah but… how?! Aren’t they supposed to be…”

“Dead?” Jinx finished the sentence, “Well buckle up because this is something I wouldn’t have believed myself.”

Now Jinx had Lux’s full attention. She also seemed a bit better now, even a bit excited to talk to Lux.

“The people on that photo are alive and well, right now,” Jinx told Lux, “Bird Lady found out where the asshole went who did you know the thing to Isha. Turns out he went to a completely different timeline, the same timeline Tick Tock was thrown into, before he saved my life.”

“Wait different timeline? Like how?”

Jinx got a little excitement in her eyes, like she was waiting to answer that question. What followed was a rant about parallel universes, and each decision someone makes in every single moment of their lives. Each decision basically splits up the timeline into new universes.

“So let’s say way back when, when my mother wanted me to drink Petricite, because I didn’t drink it, it created a universe where I did?”

“Eh, I wouldn’t think about it too hard, but sort of.” Jinx said sombrely, “there might be a Sunshine who drinks poison…”

The imagination horrified Lux. Out there was another Lux who’s spirit got crushed, who never got anyone to tell her she is a true Demacian, a Lux that drinks Petricite and is ashamed of her gift. She already still struggles with it herself, especially with her recent… urges. But that fate seemed even crueller. She hoped the Jinx of that universe would still come and invigorate her heart again.

“or a Powder who lost her sis.” Those words were distinct from the rest of what Jinx said. First of all it was unusual for Jinx to be able to mention that name without problems. Second of all she talked about it like it actually happened like she lived it. And then Lux notices Jinx’s tight grip on her family photo.

Realisation dawned on Lux. “I-is that where you went… a timeline where Vi is…?”

“Yeah…” Jinx whispered, “and the world was never the same.”

At the beginning of the conversation Lux would’ve thought Jinx might be messing with her, but the photo, made it all too easy to believe, plus Lux still trusted Jinx, and if this wasn’t real, she wouldn’t be affected by it this way. What would Lux do if her brother died, what would she become. Would she some become some dark mirror of herself, a curse, a Hex, fallen so deep into despair, that she’d only destroy everything around her. Would Jinx still be the light in that darkness.

Which made it all the more peculiar Jinx called her other self Powder, not Jinx…

“And you didn’t become Jinx?” Lux asked carefully, she was afraid these words where the wrong ones to use.

“Mmh hmm,” Jinx mumbled, letting her back fall onto the floor, “Her Vi died in an accident during our first heist. I think I told ya about it, how I blew up that building. Well she lost her sister that day, and I didn’t. Then few days later, I made the monkey bomb, and blew up my family, and she didn’t. Our whole lives are so different.”

“Are you okay?” The blonde imagined this must have been a nightmare, to see a world where she didn’t make her most life defining accident, where everything is like what it could have been, but the question still stands if it should have been. Jinx already felt so unwanted by the world, for a world where she happily existed without being Jinx, that couldn’t have ended well.

“I dunno. It’s complicated,” she mumbled, which prompted Lux to lie down beside her. Their hands were right next to each other, Lux could feel the heat radiating off Jinx. She wasn’t touching her, so this should be fine, not too much.

As tenderly as possible Lux said, “You can talk to me. Start from the beginning, you followed my tip about the Veiled Lady.”

Jinx sat up. Lux immediately missed the warmth but got up with her. Despite the uneasiness there was a huge look of fondness in Jinx’s face. Then she started telling Lux what happened. Even Isha chimed in from time to time, when it was too hard to speak for Jinx.

It was a lot to take in. But it was a surprisingly happy story. Jinx got so much closure, on the people she lost. The weight with which she talked about Silco, and their goodbye was palpable. Jinx was in tears after telling her that part. Lux and Isha immediately closed the gap and gave Jinx a hug. She used to flinch a lot at any human touch, but Lux noticed it wasn’t happening with herself anymore. Giving her a little hope she could be closer again.

“All that time I wasted there, I left you alone to suffer here Blondie,” cried Jinx before separating herself from Lux, “If I just did what I had to do and come back, I would have gotten you out there. He wouldn’t have defiled your magic, I could’ve… I should’ve”

The angry tears didn’t stop, dragging dark lines of make-up down her cheeks, as she paced left and right.

“Hey, you have no idea how happy I am for you.” Lux said in a small gentle voice, “I am happy you are here now, but I am also happy you got to say goodbye. Not everyone has the chance to do so.”

Lux thought back to the chaos in the capital. Sylas storming the royal palace and finding Jarvan III dead. His son was robbed of his last moments with him. He was Lux’s friend, but he is not in his right mind at the moment. The events reminded her about what Caitlyn went through, all because of the girl in front of Lux. She should hate her for it, but she still can’t believe that she won’t.

Then Jinx stood still with her back turned to Lux. Slowly her head turned around guilt-ridden eyes met the blonde’s.

“I-I left you… I” she stuttered, failing to string together coherent sentences. Carefully Lux approached her again, her smile sad, but honest.

“Don’t feel guilty for leaving me alone. I will say it as often as I need until you believe me. I am here, I got out alive, and I am exactly where I want to be. Remember our promise. Don’t let the past consume you.”

The mage then put her hand on Jinx’s shoulder, letting the light seep into it. She can feel the muscles relax under the influence of magic.

“They must have let you go for a reason. You are finally here, finally back home.”

“But that’s just it… I dunno what home is anymore.” Jinx blurted out.

Lux’s heart stopped, and her hand pulled away. She thought this was still Jinx’s home, her new start. If Jinx wants to leave, what would Lux do?

“This is your home. Now we can rebuild it together, find that future you are looking for.”

In her own mind Lux pleaded for Jinx to stay.

“What future is there?” Jinx cried out before walking over to the edge, pointing outwards to the bustling streets. “I’ve seen this already. This won’t last forever. This will all blow up sooner or later.”

“Then help me defend it!” Lux pleaded.

“When I told I will always be there for you, I DIDN’T ASK YOU TO BRING HALF OF DEMACIA TO MY DOORSTEP!”

The outburst confused Lux at first. Jinx said her work was good for her, good for her health. Lux was just asking Jinx to continue that work. She knew Jinx wouldn’t mind doing it. She wanted a new beginning she wanted to be more than just a force of destruction.

“Jinx,” Lux said, looking deeply into the other girl’s eye, “What is this really about?”

Jinx broke eye contact, something uneasy in her expression, something she wasn’t proud of. She slumped onto the ground with crossed legs facing away from Lux, before pulling out a metal object and held it up into the air.

“Recognize it?”

She took a closer look. It was a cylindrical gadget covered in little doodles. On second glance it dawned on Lux where she has seen it before. It was one of the countless objects she held onto, while she was trying to sleep in Jinx’s workshop. Oh, no, did Jinx discover where Lux has slept the entire time. Is she mad?

“I uh... yeah,” Lux admitted in a small voice.

“Figured…,” Jinx said, but then she got mad, “Do you have any idea what that is?! Any idea at all?!”

She turned around, making her panicked expression visible.

“Jinx I don’t…”

“It’s a GRENADE! An unstable one at that! One wrong move and you could’ve…”

Suddenly everything turned to ice, as Lux’s expression contorted into horror. In her desperation she became reckless, and Jinx would’ve blamed herself for it. She is blaming herself for it.

“No… no I’m sorry I didn’t,” she scrambled for a good reply, but came up empty.

“See what I mean. People around me get hurt, sooner or later. How long until this place blows up either because of those Mageseekers hunting you down, or because of me. I can’t do that to you,” Jinx’s voice was raw, “Better I stay alone.”

Jinx stood up moving towards the ladder.

“Please no… I need you, I need you with me.” Lux cried out.

Isha also reacted to Jinx’s movements and threw herself into her path.

‘I want to stay!’ she signed angrily.

“Isha.” Jinx looked angry.

‘These people need you,’ Isha continued, ‘They can’t fight. Flashlight is the only one fighting for them!’

Now Jinx broke. That already shattered mask crumbled into rubble, as her figure fell against the scarred wall.

“Lux I’m scared. Things fall apart around me, they always do. I tried to run I tried, I tried to escape the cycle. It still follows me, it has followed me here. But I got nowhere else to go, and if I stay… I want to stay, but I-I… I don’t want to jinx you Lux.”

‘We can protect them!’ Isha signed in the corner of Jinx’s eyes, ‘We have to protect them, Flashlight can’t do it alone, she needs her hero. I need my hero’

The blue haired girl then released a heavy annoyed sigh.

“You still call me that, after all this time huh?” she mumbled, followed by a hollow chuckle.

‘After everything you did to safe me. How can I not?’

Then Jinx slammed her fists into the wall and grunted. She did it again, and again, wailing against the wall, against the air, her grunts eventually becoming somewhat coherent words.

“Shit, fuck shit shit fuck aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaargh, fiddeldicks, why why why stupid fucking boy savior like cogs for brains hobo diddler one-eyed ogre crudcakes made by bluebelly fucking fat hands why aaaaargh fucking dammit, shit on a stick, shit shit shiiiiiiit. Fine….”

At that last word she turned to Lux, seething with anger.

“Fine, I’ll stay… wasn’t really planning on leaving, with nowhere to go, but I’ll stay. I’ll help defend this place. I’ll help defend your dream!”

Lux was about to thank Jinx for staying, this meant the world to her.

“But I’ll keep to myself. There’s an emergency, knock on my door. But under no circumstances is anyone, not even YOU are allowed in. Too dangerous for you all. I don’t want to deal with people, they don’t get in my way, I won’t get in theirs! Got that!”

“You-You’ll stay,” Lux said in disbelief, like that was the most important thing Jinx said.

“Have wax in yer ears? Of course I’ll stay that’s what I…ouff” She was interrupted by a small figure crashing into her legs. She looked up with the widest most happy grin she could muster. Jinx proceeded to ruffle the little bunny’s hair.

“You don’t to worry about these people, I already told them to leave you alone,” added Lux slowly approaching the other girls.

It still stung though, not being allowed into Jinx’s workshop, but Lux understood. This was her punishment for overreaching. Hopefully she can live with it.

“They better,” Jinx grunted, before turning back to the ladder, “Guess I’ll see you around then, Blondie.”

There was still a little bit of anger and hurt in her voice. Nothing here turned out how she wanted it. But that was the same case for Lux, she lost everything, but Jinx. She stayed. It was more than Lux hoped for, but less what she wished for. She still had no idea how to rebuild this commune. An intelligent engineer like Jinx would take so much stress off her back. But she can only dream.

Before Jinx was able to leave, Lux ran up to her in a quick hug.

“Thank you so much, for coming back, and for staying,” Lux mumbled into her, “You are still the only real friends I have left.”

But Jinx slowly wiggled herself out of the hug.

“Don’t thank me yet, Sunshine, I haven’t done anything yet.”

Lux had to immediately counter. “You have already done enough by just being here.”

By that point Jinx was already half disappearing behind the ladder. Her cheeks took on a darker shade. Even her eyes avoided Lux. Yet in the next moment she disappeared.

Isha still stood by and watched everything.

‘I can talk to her,’ she signed to Lux, ‘Maybe convince her to do more’

“That’d be nice Isha, but don’t force her,” Lux replied, “I’ll be sure to bring dinner later.”

Isha laughed, ‘Probably for the best, Jinx needs a reminder sometimes.’

Then suddenly. “Hey Ish, you coming?!” A shout came from downstairs.

“Go, have your fun!”

But before Isha headed to the ladder as well, she ran up to Lux for a quick hug, before exchanging a secret handshake with her.

‘I’m happy we can stay. See you at dinner!’

With that the little Sumpsnipe was gone.

This was harder than Lux imagined, but the outcome is for the best. At least now she might be able to control her magic somewhat or actually get a night’s sleep. This way she won’t snoop around through someone else’s stuff.

The most important thing still is, that Jinx is back, and she will stay. It wasn’t the happy reunion Lux envisioned, but it was still better than never seeing Jinx and Isha again. Something still stuck with Lux. A feeling she is now all too familiar with as well. Jinx had no where else to go. Her journey thus far, was escaping her past, and fixing what was wrong with Isha. She never had the chance to just live for herself. Worst of all Lux realised, even her selfish wishes, keep Jinx from achieving that goal.

Before spiralling further Lux grabbed a book out of her messy stacks, before sitting down in her actual bed to read. It was another tale of a princess being rescued by their knight in shining armour, a tale as old as time. But Lux’s knight didn’t wear shining armour. She wore buckles and belts, and instead of a sword, she wielded and unholy machine of destruction.

But underneath all that heroic veneer, was a deeply hurt girl, who just wanted her friend back. That is what made her a true hero in Lux’s eyes.

Chapter Text

Captain Isha’s personal logbook.

Current objective: Mission Lightcannon

Entry #2

It has been a few days, and I haven’t made any greater progress on my very important mission. It turned out to be harder than anticipated, thanks to the chomper incident. Jinx is mad and has banned Lux from entering her workshop. Of course she is a recluse about it and barely goes out anymore.

That means the only time they see each other when Flashlight brings over food. I actually told her what Jinx’s favourite food is, since then she actually looked out if it actually came by. At least Jinx is eating. She hasn’t eaten a lot in the months before.

I’ve talked to Jinx after their first argument. She’s my big fat hero, and she can help them. She at least could do it for Luxie. She just grunted in respond, wasn’t much of a talk. Last time I saw her like this, was when I wanted her to do Jinx things. But I know she wants to help. She has a big heart.

Since them I have seen her restless at work. I was not allowed to see though. Something about “not spoiling the surprise”. Like I’d ever give out a secret. But I know she’s doing something for Flashlight.

As forLuxie. She is extremely busy each day. Running this place takes a lot of effort. She’s strong and kind, but I feel like she is hiding something. Sometimes when she thinks no one is watching her smile drops, she looks tired, and sad. I am always watching. I know Jinx makes her happy, but even she is afraid to talk to her.

For my next step I need them to stop lying. Could ask them questions. I know Jinx loves Lux and Lux loves Jinx. But their such dummies about it. I need to come up with a plan to get them to spend more time together.

Why are they so stupid…? I have to do this all by myself, with these idiots.

Jinx is working again and not allowing me to join. I can’t sleep with all that noise.

Tap! Tap!

Isha tried to get Jinx’s attention again. It still annoyed her that she didn’t let her help. Jinx then pulled off her welding goggles and turned down to her little Scrunglebean.

“What?” she asked.

‘Gonna go sleep at Sunshine’s. You’re too loud!’ Isha replied.

There was a brief apologetic look on her face.

“Oh... uh fine…” she said before mumbling in a small voice, “Sorry I-I must do this.”

Isha just hummed in response and headed to the door.

When she opened it, letting the cool night’s air in Jinx stopped her

“Hey, tell Blondie I…” Isha got her hopes up, what if Jinx realises how stupid she was, that she wants Sunbeam with her, always. Please let this be that. “Actually… nevermind.”

Of course it was false hope. With a disappointed sigh, the kid slammed the door shut.

Now she was outside in the darkness. Terby didn’t have any lights keeping it bright in the night. But she felt the fresh breeze on her skin, as she breathed in the clean air. A few weeks ago all these sensations would’ve been foreign to the girl. Even if she got her memory back, these feelings we’re left out of that equation. But it felt so nice, she could lose herself in this.

Slowly but surely she made her way around the corner to Lux’s opening. There was a little light glowing around the corner. Guess Luxie can’t sleep either, Isha thought, before finally climbing up that ladder.

Up there she found Lux, sitting in her haystack bed. She was practicing magic, little light orbs where filling up the room. She apparently was too deep in her concentration to hear the little girl.

It looked like Lux was trying to create something. A semi-transparent figure was forming besides Lux, a light illusion. Its primary colours were a familiar shade of blue and pink. The mage was creating an illusion of Jinx, a perfect recreation.

It was sweet to look at, Jinx’s illusion leaning up to Lux, who just closed her eyes and let herself fall against the other figure. Something about it amazed Isha though, since when can you touch light.

In her aw she didn’t notice she let out an intrigued hum. Lux jumped and the room became dark, as the concentration was broken.

“Who’s there?” she shouted. Realising there was nothing but darkness, she held out her hand and conjured a small light orb, illuminating the area.

The light fell on Isha who softly waved to Lux.

“Oh, it’s just you,” Lux spoke softly, “Hey, what are you doing here?”

‘Jinx is still working. Can’t sleep.’

A small chuckle escaped Lux’s lips, “Yeah I can’t sleep either.”

A bit more timidly the little gremlin asked, ‘Can I sleep here tonight?’

Finally after so many days the real smile of Luxanna Crownguard was on full display again. Seeing it made Isha much happier. Lux then pulled her blanket to the side and tapped her lap, “Sure come here.”

It took only second for Isha to put down her helmet and make herself comfortable in Lux’s lap.

‘You’ve been practicing magic?’ Isha asked. The mage was slightly flustered by the question, she hoped Isha didn’t notice what she was doing earlier.

“How much have you seen?” she asked.

How much has Isha seen, let her think. She’s seen Lux play with her light, she also has seen her create a light illusion of Jinx, and she definitely has seen Lux lean up to that illusion as if she was a loved one. She’ll ask Lux about it tomorrow though. For now Isha is just happy that Lux’s feelings are probably more real than she realised.

‘Not much, you made a bunch of light orbs,’ she lied for now, ‘Can you show me them again!’

“Of course,” Lux answered and prompted Isha to lean back further. It was really comfortable here. She used sleep close to Jinx a lot back in Zaun, but she still doesn’t remember what that felt like, probably a little bit like this.

Lux lit up the air with little balls of light again. It reminded Isha of the little firelights she saw back in Zaun.

“You know, I can also make little figures.” She proceeded to conjure a little Isha in the sky, pointing a finger gun back at them.

“Woah!” Isha’s excitement for magic tricks was infinite, she never got board of new tricks.

‘Can you do a shark!’ she signed next. Lux followed her request, and the little Isha rode on a little shark. Then Isha made her next request, and the next and the next, until both girls were fairly tired out. But Lux seemed to be happier and more relaxed now, her panic from the previous day’s almost vanished. One of the last images Lux summoned, were the three of them riding a dragon setting flames to some evil doers.

Here a deep yawn escaped Isha’s mouth.

“It is getting pretty late young girl,” Lux announced, “We should try and sleep some. I have a long day ahead of me.

Before following steps, Isha looked to all the stacks of books Lux has in her room.

‘Tell me a story,’ she simply signed.

The mage smiled, “Alright one last good night story okay? You like ghost stories?”

That got Isha excited. Jinx often madly rambled about monsters ghosts and whatnot. She wonders what this one will be about. Both lied down underneath the blankets.

Lux started with one of her favourite old Demacian fairy tales.

“There was once a pale man with dark hair who was very lonely.”

To help with her story telling Lux’s light made an image of a pale faceless figure.

“He was lonely because all things must meet this man, so they shunned him. One day he took an axe and split himself in two.”

The pale figure suddenly split apart turning into two masks: A white lamb, and a black wolf.

“So he would always have a friend.”

Lux continued to recount this story she was fascinated by as a teenager. A story about a play doomed to fail, were it not for a mysterious benefactor supplying the actors with new masks. To this day it is a mystery what took the lives of the performing actors. But Lux never got to that part, as Isha fell asleep half-way through. So she made herself comfortable besides the little girl. Tired out but relaxed it didn’t take long for her to peacefully fall asleep as well. It has been long since Lux was able to rest this well.

Next morning, it wasn’t the birds chirping, the wind blowing, or the people slowly waking up in Terbisia, that woke Isha from her slumber. It was the soft sun shining on her nose. There never really was a time where she was awakened by light. It feels soft, and calm, and waking up became something comfortable.

Slowly she opened her eyes and reorientated herself. She was not in the workshop… why was she not there.

Then she heard soft snoring coming from her left. Ah, right I went to Luxie. She was drooling, but she looked peaceful and happy, even the eyebags seemed to have lessened. Suddenly her face scrunched up, and a soft grumbling escaped her. Looks like Isha stirred her awake.

A moment later, blue eyes slowly opened and looked around, falling on the other girl.

“Good morning Ish.” She said groggily, “Slept well?”

‘Wonderfully,’ she signed back, ‘and you?’

For a moment Lux looked surprised, she realised something, before she started to giggle.

“I-I actually slept. I slept in,” she announced happily. Her gaze locked with Isha again, “I guess it is thanks to you. I can see now why Jinx can only sleep around you.”

Isha just smiled back, after her hair was getting ruffled. But suddenly her stomach started to rumble.

“Already hungry?,” Lux asked, “I guess it’s time for breakfast.”

The other girl already made her way out of the covers but stopped as she got to the edge of the floor. She found something new in the floor below. The map table was littered with a few objects wrapped in leather and cute bows. The paint splotches were definitely Jinx’s signature.

“Isha what is it?” asked Lux drowsily.

Quickly she waved Lux over. ‘You gotta see this!’

With a grunt Lux slowly got out of bed as well and joined Isha’s side. She took a look down, and for a second gears started to turn in her head figuring out what mess she was looking at, before she found the visage of a familiar monkey’s face. Suddenly all of Lux woke up at once, as if someone injected coffee directly into her veins.

“Did Jinx make all those?!” She was about to shake Isha, when her eyes fell on something else behind the little girl. Her armour stand. Something was written in pink on her breastplate. Now Lux had only one thought in mind. Jinx was here, while she was asleep, and she missed it.

Still quickly the two made it over to Lux’s armour.

The message reads:

Heya Blondie,

I’m still not used to having so many people around. I don’t do people. But you do, you’re better at that. Still this was something I could fix, just like the work I did for your illuminati buddies. Hope this makes up for snapping at you.

--J

PS: You might need Isha to do adjustments. I eyeballed most of them. Don’t worry she’ll know what to do.

After reading Lux leaned her forehead up against the message. She was whispering quite thank yous to herself.

Isha just had one thought in her head at seeing this. Lux really must like Jinx a lot. It made her happy that there is someone else who wants Jinx. She needed someone in her corner. Someone more capable than herself. There are a lot of things Isha just can’t do, yet. Last time she went all out to protect Jinx… well it got them all into this mess.

“Did you talk to Jinx?” Lux turn her head around.

‘Tried to.’ Isha signed back, ‘Guess this was the big surprise.’

“Let’s see what she actually made.”

With that the two girls climbed downstairs and inspected the packages. On closer inspection it was clear they all had silhouettes similar to human limbs. There were four in total, each one marked with different kinds of symbols and colours.

Isha remembered seeing some people with missing limbs in this camp. All mages involved in accidents or imprisoned by Mageseekers. There were even two kids who lost their arm and leg.

“I wish it was simple figuring out which one belongs to whom.” Lux blurted out.

Then Isha looked closer at the markings. One of the smaller packages had little butterflies and critters drawn onto it. The most striking feature was a black crow.

“Oh,” Isha made a small sound of realisation.

‘I know this one!’ she signed while pointing at the small package, ‘That kid who’s mostly alone, I sometimes see him on the edge of the forest talking to squirrels. He is always followed by a crow.’

She observed him always by his own. At least when his mother is working by the fields.

“You mean Eric? He has troubles connecting with the other kids.” he lost an arm when he and his mother fled Jandelle. Good catch!”

Isha gave Lux a high-five. From then on it was easy to figure out who the other limbs belonged to. But the morning wasn’t getting any younger, and the two girls were getting hungrier.

“I am getting hungry, we should get some breakfast and drop by some food for Jinx. We can give these out after.”

Isha agreed. Today was going to be an eventful day. Maybe she can get Jinx and Lux to spend more time together

Just as usual Isha barged into the workshop back first. She held her helmet full of food. Jinx always burns so many calories, she has to eat. Lux wants her to eat well. Turning around the room was silent finally, except for a little soft snoring sound.

Slumped over by the workbench Jinx slept. Still some tools in her hands, and some metal doodads. She must’ve fallen asleep mid work.

Welp, Isha thought, guess I’ll just leave her breakfast here.

She poured out her cap’s contents right next to Jinx practically burying her in the stuff. Then she grabbed a note and scribbled something on it.

Eat up, I’ll tell Flashlight if you don’t.
Trust me I will know. >:3
Also she  says thank you!
I’ll be back later today.

--Isha

After that she collected the tools she needed. Jinx said something about maybe needing to adjust some prosthetics.

When she picked up things next to Rhino she heard a faint whisper, a faint echo.

The kid laid her hand on Rhino and thought, I know Rhino, she’s stupid. But I’m gonna bring them back together.

It was followed by a simple another simple hum of agreement. Jinx always talked to Rhino, even back in Zaun she talked to Pow-Pow and Fishbones. But she rarely ever listened to them. Now Isha knew it frustrated them. Poor, poor guns.

Then Isha grabbed the last couple of tools, put them into a small bag and rushed back to the door, but then she got a little idea. She took out her camera again and snapped a picture of Jinx’s sleepy face. Totally just as a prove that Jinx is asleep, not because Lux would appreciate it.

After that it was time to head outside, where Lux was already waiting for her and a status update on Jinx.

“So how is she?” she asked.

The little girl then handed her the photo.

‘Asleep,’ she signed, ‘She worked all night, she tired herself out. Made sure she will eat.’

Lux studied the picture almost got lost in it. Isha then added, ‘She looks like you when you sleep.’

That got the mage to blush, “Oh uh… Thank you for checking on her, l-let’sgetbacktowork.” Before she thrusted the picture back into Isha’s hand.

‘Keep it! I know you would like it’

“I-I can’t take this,” Lux stumbled.

But Isha wasn’t giving up. ‘Keep it! So she’s with you.’

Still a bit reluctantly Lux put the photo into her pocket. “Thanks,” she said with a shaky voice, “But now let’s get to work.”

The first person they wanted to find was Eric, so they made their way to his mother who was usually down by the crops. She was a dark-skinned woman, in plain clothes. Just a simple farmer, like many mages here. People just trying to live their lives in peace. She was tending to some of their new plants, she was in charge of engraving the runes that should help them grow.

“Good morning Tania!” Lux greeted her cheerfully. Isha noted that tired expression from earlier faded away.

“Ah good morning Lux!” Tania said back, “Oh and you brought some company.”

Then Lux put a hand on Isha’s shoulder, “Yes this is Isha, she’s my friend’s kid.”

“Ah I see.” The mother went down onto her knees and held out her hand. “Welcome back to Terbisia Isha.”

She smiled, she looked friendly, but that is how most adults looked. Many back then tried to nab her. Putting on a friendly unassuming mask and then yanking you away. It’s how Isha saw many other kids disappear back in Zaun. But these are Flashlight’s people, she could trust them.

Still instead of taking the hand Isha just shyly waved at Tania.

“Everything okay?” Lux asked.

‘I’m fine’ she signed back.

“Oh I know that look,” Tania chimed in, “My son didn’t trust those Mageseekers too, till they took his hand. It’s alright little one.”

With that a smile found its way back onto Isha.

“So what brings the Lady of Luminosity to me. Do you want to check up on our progress?”

“Are the crops coming along nicely?”

Tania put down her shovel and moved aside to show her work. “Everything is proceeding as planned, with our magic, we should be able to grow these crops in mere weeks.”

Lux was ecstatic. “Oh that is some really good news, soon we don’t need to rely on rations anymore.”

But then Tania wiped the sweat off her forehead and added a heavy-hearted sigh, “Sadly that will not be enough to sustain ourselves. We still need to grind the corn, and with the waterwheel broken, that will not happen. Some of us can grind it with their magic, but we don’t have the manpower to do it forever.”

Isha noticed Lux getting a bit more nervous, “Oh, that is not good. Leave it to me, I’ll see what I can do.”

“Thank you, I know you will figure something out. I didn’t expect such a young Crownguard to be a good leader.”

In response Lux nervously scratched the back of her neck, and released a chuckle, before turning to the actual question she wanted to ask.

“There is another reason I came looking for you, we are actually looking for your son. We have a gift for him.”

Next Lux slowly pulled out the little wrapped up prosthetic

“My friend, the Shut-in was busy all night building it for him. Thanks to her he can finally have his arm back.”

Tania was stunned with surprise and joy. Tears were forming in her eyes. She slowly approached Lux and gently put her hands on the package.

“I uh.. but how is this possible?,” she stuttered.

Lux’s smile softened as she put a reassuring hand onto Tania’s. “Jinx is an inventor, a clever one at that. She has a knack for fixing things.”

“Please give this Jinx my gratitude. I-I cannot express enough how thankful I am for this.” Then she inspected the packaging, “Oh and these are his favourite animals. Ah, she is really thoughtful. What a kind soul. Will it work?”

Lux laughed and gestured to Isha again. “That’s why I brought Isha along, she’s a tinkerer in training, and as you can see she has to do maintenance on her own leg. Jinx build that one for her as well.”

“That is wonderful,” she clapped her hands in celebration, “Truly a miracle. You know such wonderful people Lux. How Eldred part of your family will always be a mystery to me.”

Eldred was a new name Isha hasn’t heard, but from how Tania spoke of him, he doesn’t seem to be a nice person.

“Do you know where Eric is?” Lux then asked

“Oh sure, you should find him somewhere on the edge to the Dark Forest.” Tania pointed the way.

After a quick goodbye Lux and Isha moved along to find Eric. But a question lingered on Isha’s mind.

‘Who’s Eldred?” she simply signed.

Lux froze for a second, before releasing a heavy sigh. “He is my uncle, and the leader of the Mageseekers.”

“Oh.” Isha made a simple noise.

“You can guess I don’t particularly like him, but he is still part of my family. Maybe one day he realises the error of his ways and sees the good magic can do.”

‘Wishful thinking if you ask me.’

Making it to the city gates, the two girls finally found Eric outside of the city walls. He sat near the treeline to the forest, not even paying attention to the two girls approaching. He was busy talking to a few small critters surrounding him. A large crow was sitting on his shoulder.

“Good morning Eric!” Lux said cheerfully. It was the same cheerful voice she used around everyone here. This beaming positivity seems to be a running theme for her. She’s not like that with Jinx. She feels more real with her.

For a moment Eric was startled, and the critters skittered back into the forest. Except for the crow, it just jumped to the side, eyeing the new arrivals with curiosity.

“Oh hi, Lady Lux,” he greeted back, if a bit more shyly.

“Just Lux is fine,” the blonde added, “We’re far away from the capital, I’m like everyone else. Speaking of which, why aren’t you with the other kids? They aren’t mean to you, are they?”

Lux was the curious type, when she asks questions like that she isn’t judging someone, emphatic curiosity goes a long way, in discovering who people really are. She’s the same with Jinx, which Isha really liked. She had enough people just judging her by her explosive personality. They all don’t know. But Lux knows.

“No such thing,” he answered looking longingly back into the forest, “animals just get me you know?”

The crow cawed in response.

Now that is a feeling Isha is all too familiar with. Especially with Jinx, who is not too good with people, and rather avoids any sort of conversation with most. But also with being mute, in Zaun most people know sign, but there are outliers who didn’t, and it is hard to communicate with them.

She came up to Eric and nodded with an affirmative hum.

“Oh, hi,” Eric replied, “I have seen you before, but I didn’t catch your name.”

‘It’s Isha,’ she signed.

“What’s that?”

This is where Lux chimed in.

“Ah sorry Eric, forgot to introduce you to.” She put a hand on Isha’s helmet. “Eric meet Isha, she can’t speak so she uses sign language. But she comes from a land far far away, and they use a different sign to Demacia.”

“That’s neat. This is Crowly.” He said, and his crow bowed his head in front of the pair. But then his crow curiously looked at Isha’s robotic leg, approached it, and pecked at it, before croaking back at Eric. “Mmh, I see they got you too,” he said while pointing at his own stump.

She looked down at her leg, it would need another set of tuning soon. But then she jumped up and grabbed the package of Lux’s back.

“Ah yes, we actually have a little surprise for you,” Lux winked.

Isha put it down in front of Eric and his crow hopped over to sniff it.

“What is it?” he asked, before his crow croaked again, “No way!”

Like a kid excited to get his birthday presents, he ripped apart the ribbon, and threw away the leather wrapping, revealing a kid sized metal arm. It was covered in Jinx’s usual scribbles, and paint splotches, but they resembled the animals they found Eric with. Isha could tell it was made with love and consideration, just like Auntie Ogre’s chomper.

“This looks so cool. Does this work like your leg?!” He was very excited once he realised what he was looking at, with a little help from Crowly. Isha signed something to answer. Quickly Lux translated for the boy.

“She says, Yes it does, Jinx build it.” The little girl had a proud look on her face, and she signed something more.

“You want to put it on?” Lux translated.

“Yes, please!” Crowly croaked in unison.

So Lux nodded over to Isha. “You know what to do?”

The girl gave a quick salute and then started her work. She put down her tools and helped Eric put on the harness first. That is the real heart of the entire arm, it actually controls it, by feeling certain muscle spasms or nerve signals inside the stump. Jinx once gave her an entire rundown, when she rambled about Sevika’s arm. She still remembered a bit from doing maintenance on her own leg.

It was a longer process, because Lux had to translate everything Isha was signing. It didn’t help that a curious crow was drilling into her with his stare. Eventually though Isha got the arm connected, and Eric was told to try out moving it around.

“Wow, you’re really good at this,” he said, but the arm still moved a little bit stiff, and it was slightly too long, giving him an asynchronous profile. “I still can’t feel anything in arm though.”

Isha signed some more, while giggling.

Lux again came to translate, “That’s not how it works silly. You will need some time to get used to it. She needed time to learn how to walk again as well.”

“I-I still this is… wow. Are these the inventions beyond Demacia’s borders?” There was wonder in the kid’s voice. Isha imagined he never was allowed to think what life was outside of his home country.

“She also said she isn’t done yet, it needs some adjustments.”

She motioned Eric to hold out his new arm. Next she grabbed some tools and opened a little compartment in the bicep area. Just as she thought there was the panel where she can calibrate the arm. Poking out her tongue in concentration, tightening a few screws here, oiling a joint there, and shortening the telescoping arm, and Isha signed for Eric to try again.

“Oh this feels much better, thank you,” he said, while swinging the arm around, it was way more fluid, and it seems he would.

Just then a little metal stick suddenly sprung out of the arms shoulder.

“What’s that?” Lux asked, looking puzzled at Isha, who was equally perplexed. But then Crowly flew up to it and perched on the new attachment. After feeling it out a bit and getting comfortable he croaked. The boy chuckled, “He says thank you!” Immediately Eric’s hand moved to scratch the crow’s neck.

“Isn’t this amazing Crowly? Now you can hang on my shoulder whenever you want,” the boy was still full of excitement. “Seriously you guys, this thing’s incredible.”

In that moment Isha and Lux saw what Jinx could do to help. It may not be much in Jinx’s eyes, but they knew this is changing people’s life for the better.

Next the boy tried to shake Isha’s hand with his robot hand, but as he open up his palm something mechanical clicked in inside, before the surface split open revealing a small compartment filled with seeds, nuts, and whatever else Jinx could find that looked like what critters eat.

His eyes widen, and it didn’t take long for his crow to demand some food. Taking him out of his wonder and holding up his open palm to his friend.

“And this arm is also a food dispenser?!”

That made Isha chuckle. Jinx rarely does as half assed job with her tinkering. She went all out this time. She suspected the other prosthetics were equally customised with functions useful to their owners daily routines.

“Lux, I dunno how to thank you,” he added.

“Don’t thank me, thank my friend Jinx. She build it after all.” Lux replied.

Crowly stopped his meal for second after hearing that name, perked up his head and croaked.

“What did he say?” Lux asked.

“I dunno,” Eric said confused, “Something about Jinx’s crimes against crow-kind being forgiven.”

“Mmh,” Isha hummed confused. She will have to ask Jinx what that is about. She remembered a chair in her lair covered in black feathers. Maybe it had to do with that.

“I really want to thank Jinx though.” Eric’s tone was excited at first, but it quickly turned to disappointment. “But we aren’t allowed to approach her workshop, and I heard she never goes out.”

Over the last couple of days Jinx has become a sort of an urban legend. People knew she is here, but never saw her, some think whatever they saw the day of her arrival was a hallucination. Still new unfamiliar noises came out of her workshop, and Terbisia’s leader still urged people to stay away, creating even more rumours.

“Yeah,” Lux replied, crossing her arms and making herself small. That really hit a sore spot. Lux barely sees her friend nowadays too, “I really wish she’d go out more.”

Isha thought so too. But alone she wasn’t able to get Jinx outside. That got her thinking, if you can’t get Jinx out of the workshop, maybe she can at least get Lux back into it.

New idea in mind she dragged Lux down to her eyelevel and started signing fast.

“Woah, slow down.”

Isha signed some more.

“Oh uh...” Lux was blushing, but Isha just laughed happily and continued signing. Getting Luxie this flustered was fun.

“N-no, it’s not like that. That’s not what you saw.” Lux was a straight up mess, even when there was nothing straight about it.

It is then Isha presented, part of the plan. Well the only part Lux needs to know.

Eric chimed in at some point, startling Lux who forgot that he was there: “What’s she saying?”

“That we uhm,” Lux stuttered at first, “I will promise you one day you can thank Jinx in person. She’s not good around people, but I believe she just has to come out of her shell. Me and Isha have plan.” Lux winked at the end.

The songbird croaked again.

“Yeah Crowly, I can’t wait either, still thank her for doing this for me.” He motioned at his arm. Isha thought, how much can this one kid thank someone. Then again Jinx made a pretty thoughtful gift.

“We have to go now though, we got more prosthetics to give out,” said Lux, “Have fun with your friends, and be sure not to wander of too far into the forest. We can’t protect you there.”

“Yes, ma’am. Have a nice day.”

The four of the, even the bird, waved each other goodbye, before Lux and Isha left.

Isha at least got one important confirmation already. Lux cares deeply for Jinx. So much so she blushes like an idiot, when asked about liking her. Isha may have had a little too much fun teasing Lux about it. Now she just has to get these useless idiots together somehow. Her plan might work later this evening, after dinner. She just needs to hide the Z-drive and lure Lux into the workshop.

Chapter Text

Okay Lux deep breaths. You’re only going to talk to Jinx. Who barely wanted to talk to you for the last couple of days and was pretty annoyed with all the people you brought. She hates me doesn’t she? I abused her trust.

Worst of all Isha has seen my darkest urges. That little girl sneaked up on me and saw me with… well not-Jinx Jinx. Why doesn’t it bother her?

These were the many thoughts racing through Lux’s mind as she and Isha approached Jinx’s workshop, after a long day of work. Isha wants them to talk again. Lux isn’t against the idea, but it still feels like it will end badly, like the other times. Still they’re plan was to slowly bring Jinx back out in the open. She has helped a lot of people today and showing gratitude is in order. Lux knows how much Jinx would need it

She says she doesn’t care about these people, but her actions show otherwise. Maybe she only cared about them because Lux cared about them. Even that would be good enough for Lux, because at least then it means Jinx still likes Lux enough to go this far. This is why her and Isha planned to throw her a “thank you” dinner. Just the three of them.

Still Lux hoped she wouldn’t hide away again. How can one person be so hurt by the world, that they shy away at any showcase of kindness.

Now they stood in front of her door. It is covered in scribbles of monkey-skulls, little firelight bugs, stars, and crown. A big fat “DO NOT ENTER!” was painted on in big “friendly” red letters. Lux’s hearts was pounding like a woodpecker, and suddenly her entire body turned to jelly. She couldn’t move.

Next to her Isha eyed her with annoyance before releasing a big heavy sigh.

‘Stupid,’ she signs while shaking her head. Then she quicky grabbed Lux’s hands, pushed her finger into a fist, and used it to knock on the door.

“What?! Isha!” Lux cried out. But it was too late, they already heard a loud ruckus coming from within. A moment later the sound of a bunch of locks being unlocked clicked through the door, before it opened with a loud creak.

“Urgh what is it?” said a cranky voice. Jinx looked a little dishevelled hair messy, and soot smearing her face. It looked like she was just woken up after falling asleep on her workbench. But her face perked up in surprise at seeing her two friends standing outside. “Oh hi. Long day?”

Was it noticeable how exhausted Lux was? She was busy all day, and people were struggling with building up their homes. They had farmers here, bakers, common folk, but not many builders. Those who are, are already overworked with just a few buildings. Then there is the food trouble that they cannot process their crops, the problems kept piling up. Isha probably kept Lux sane throughout.

Now Jinx stood in front of her, and Lux is unable to look away, to look deeper at her, study every single scar, every single freckle, every single spot covered in grease. It was still surreal to her that in all this darkness in all she has lost, Jinx stayed a constant. But this also made Lux forget that Jinx asked her a question she had to answer. Before even thinking about one Isha rushed inside past Jinx.

“Woah, what’s gotten into her?” Jinx asked Lux.

This brought Lux back into the present, observing the little girl inside searching through Jinx’s desk. She found exactly what she was not hoping for, the breakfast from this morning.

‘You haven’t eaten yet?!’ she signed angrily.

“You brought me food?” Jinx wondered, “Wait how late is it?”

“It’s dinner time,” Lux simply stated.

“Oh, guess I was knocked out a for a while,” she muttered while scratching her neck, “That doesn’t happen a lot.”

Lux knows what sleepless nights looks like, and she knows how restless Jinx can be. So for her to sleep through an entire day means she did put a lot of work into those prosthetics.

Despite all that, it still meant Jinx didn’t even eat anything today, which brought Lux back their plan, inviting Jinx to dinner.

“So, Jinx… I… well uhm, me and Isha... we uhm…,” Lux was blushing, and her words just weren’t forming right. Suddenly this gesture felt way more romantic, and that’s not what it was supposed to be… right?!

Seeing Lux struggle Isha came up her and punched her into the side. ‘Just get it over with?’

“Okay Blondie, what do you want?” Jinx confronted Lux, there was no going back. Isha was right, just get it over with.

“We were wondering if you’d like to join us for dinner,” Lux finally managed to mutter, “Just a small thank you for what you did this morning.”

Jinx briefly considered, before half turning away from Lux. “I dunno, I’m not hungry at the moment.”

An angry grunt came from Isha. But before she could reprimand Jinx, Lux intervened. She had a feeling what this really was about.

“We can go somewhere quiet. Like up on the city walls. No one will bother us there.”

As Lux spoke Jinx slowly turned around again. Her posture relaxed and there was a small smile on her face for a brief blink, and you miss it moment.

Then Isha signed something outside of Lux’s field of view, making Jinx blush and look avert her gaze.

“Alright, alright. I’m coming with,” Jinx then said with faux annoyance, she was actually smiling. “Only so you shut up about my eating habits.”

Lux’s heart went into overdrive, and her cheeks warmed up. She really was looking forward to spending just one evening alone with Jinx and Isha. Running a community has stressed her out so much, this is the only reprieve she’s gotten in weeks.

“Yes!” Lux shouted ecstatically, before calming herself down, “okay, follow me, we got some stuff to carry.

Jinx just chuckled, “Hehe alright Sunbeam, lead the way.”

“Nnng, aaah,” grunted Lux as she heaved a giant object up the last flight of stairs., “Phew, finally got the pot up here.”

“Next time let me do the heavy lifting,” Jinx chimed in right behind her, “You’ve seen the guns I carry around.”

In response Lux turned around and pouted, “I invited you for dinner, so I will take care of food. I insist.”

“Well if you insist, wanna carry my shit as well?” Jinx held up the firewood, and the folded in stand for the pot. Grinning ear to ear, but her heart went into overdrive, and her insides buzzed with shimmer. People aren’t nice to Jinx… well except Powder, and Isha, and Silco, and other Ekko. Okay, okay shut it, I get the picture, urgh. She should expect Lux to be this nice, but it still felt like a fever dream.

“Hahahaha, giving up already, thought you wanted to do the heavy lifting,” Lux smiled back, and picked up the pot again.

“So much for the famous Demacian hospitality,” the blue haired girl grumbled jokingly.

She missed this. Lux is another friend, and they get along. She fully plays into her Jinxsms. Yes, that is a word that exists according to Jinx. Most people just get turned off or shy away, she did have a reputation for shooting people on the spot. Kinda turned into a self-fulfilling prophecy. For once it felt like that reputation didn’t follow her here. Feels weird.

“Oh no how cruel, I have you carrying a bunch of sticks.” Lux joked back, “Look at me I am Jinx a small gremlin with twigs for arms, can’t even lift a few sticks, but a rocket launcher twice my size is no problem.”

“Yeah, yeah smartass. Are we there yet?”

“Just a bit further.”

Isha just laughed besides them. She seemed overly happy about her and Lux just talking. Happier than usual. Though Jinx could feel it, the return the normal… well her normal, a normal where she can just be herself, and there aren’t any big problems, like dads turning dead, dead dads being resurrected as a wolfy, alternate timeline versions of herself that never turned violent.

Yet despite it all, they are still in a war. People are suffering out there, but Jinx doesn’t care. She has this. Whatever this is. It’s a feeling she never had before. Only when Lux is around it is there. Like little Chompers rattling around in her insides. They are here right now as Jinx watched the blonde went further ahead. At this point she realised she had to catch up.

Just a bit further really wasn’t a long way. Lux chose a really good spot. High enough that no one would actually bother them, but open enough that they can see the whole town.

“Here we are our little spot for the evening.” She looked a little bit more flustered than before, “You two make yourselves comfortable I’ll heat up the stew.”

Jinx dropped her stuff on the floor next to Lux, and Isha carefully put down the bowls and spoons she was carrying with herself. The two then proceeded to sit down on the wall, feet dangling down in the air. Isha leaned up to Jinx, who proceeded to pet her helmet. A small laugh escaped the little gremlin.

They can see the whole town from here. It was still a bit busy, but it was getting darker, and more and more people disappeared into their makeshift homes. All of them moving like tiny ants, not even knowing Jinx observes every single detail.

Behind them they heard the cluttering of Lux setting up the pot above the firewood, before a familiar hum Jinx has not heard for days entered her eyes.

Quickly she turned staring at Lux trying to start a fire with her light. Her heart went thunka-dunka, and her eyes couldn’t find the will to move away. Isha has gone eerily quiet, well quieter than she usually is, as she observed Jinx observing Lux.

That rainbow light transfixed Jinx in place, how she longed for it. It’s far more beautiful than the sun itself, capturing all the colours in the visible spectrum maybe even more than Jinx can see. But she knows Lux feels them all. Green, Blue, Yellow, Red, they all came together in one blinding white beam, that hit the wood. Not a second later and it was lit aflame. What began as a tiny spark turned into a little campfire.

Best of all Lux had a soft smile on her face when looking at her own light. After noticing it, the Chompers inside Jinx rattled even louder. To see someone enjoy their gifts, the thing that makes them special. Jinx is the one allowed to see it in its purest form.

After being satisfied with her flame, Lux turned around and got startled by Jinx’s piercing gaze.

“Oh, were-were you watching me the entire time?” she stammered out cheeks turning red. Jinx wondered why? Was it how she looked at her, did it make her scared? She doesn’t want to make her scared.

Suddenly Jinx felt the urge to avoid eye contact. That’s new.

“I…It’s just,” she tried to scramble for an answer, she barely had an explanation, “haven’t seen you use it in a while is all. I-i-it’s beautiful.”

Where did that last part come from?! Jinx wasn’t lying but why blurt it out like that.

Suddenly Isha snickered besides Jinx.

“Hey, what’s so funny?!” she protested.

‘You’re a dummy,’ was the only answer she got in return.

That got Jinx riled up. “Hey, I am not a dummy! Liking Flashlight’s light is not dumb. You’re dumb! Every Demacian is dumb for not seeing the flashy boom boom!” But Jinx suddenly stopped herself as she realised what she said out loud.

Lux meanwhile was laughing lightly. There were small almost invisible tears in her eyes.

“You wanna see it again?” she asked with a hint of mischief in her voice.

The messy blue haired menace couldn’t find the words to answer. In the end she resorted to nodding.

The mage’s face relaxed, and she came up next to Jinx to sit down.

“The food will need a while to heat up. I can show you what I learned in our time apart,” she said gently, motioning Jinx to sit back down again.

This time Isha decided to sit next to Lux’s other side, not wanting to get in between them, she’s already seen her lightshow in great detail.

But Jinx just stayed silent in anticipation, practically vibrating against Lux.

It started out small. Just a little orb of light. That alone was enough to stop Jinx’s shaking. Lux felt her relax against her shoulder. The light flickered at the contact, but it didn’t take long to get brighter and brighter. When she noticed Jinx’s soft glowing eyes caught in her light like a moth to a flame, she offered her the hand conjuring the orb.

It didn’t take long before Jinx slowly pulled up her own hand and laid in inside Lux’s. The light shining above the mechanic’s palm as if she held it herself. Her hand felt warm, from above and below. Lux’s own warmth touching Jinx, as the warmth of her light. Both equally soft.

The Chompers inside her rattled like they never rattled before, even her heartbeat was fast. But it was also calm. Shimmer coursed through her veins, but without a fight, it calmed her nerves. She could drift away, hypnotized by the light, drugged by shimmer, and she wouldn’t mind it. In this very moment there was only light.

“I feel you, Blondie,” Jinx whispered, “I missed you.” And she meant it. This light reveals Lux’s true heart. It bears her soul, and it is the softest things Jinx was ever allowed to touch, she is almost afraid that she would break it. But the pleasant shimmer high let her forget her worries.

“I missed this too,” Lux whispered back, “You make this, you make me feel like I am not a curse.”

Suddenly Jinx inhaled, voices flooding back into her mind, calling her a curse. It’s what she was her entire life. But the voices where muted, because they couldn’t get into bright places. They like to stick to the dark. She still believes them but then wondered about what she was doing these last couple of days. She observed, she tinkered, and she build something, she fixed something.

“You too,” Jinx answered. There was nothing she needed to add.

This pressure Jinx is feeling isn’t stopping. It isn’t unpleasant, but it is still new to her and hasn’t been this intense in a long time.

They stayed like this for what felt like hours. Lux finally feeling the freedom and acceptance of her light. They both were lost in each other without noticing it.

Isha in the meantime was occupied with something else. After silently taking a picture of the two, which they thankfully didn’t notice, she heard the pot slowly starting to boil over. Dinner was more than ready.

Quickly she dashed back to the pair and tapped them on the shoulders. The two girls jumped at the sudden interruption, but Isha quickly pointed to the pot and made her distress known.

“Oh shit,” Lux sputtered. It’s rare for her to swear in front of people, but in front of Jinx and Isha she took on a more carefree and honest visage.

Immediately she stood up and run up to the pot carefully trying to pry of the lid almost burning herself.

Meanwhile Jinx, was looking away, clearly flustered. Due to the heat rising in her chest and cheeks, she could feel the cold emptiness besides her with a new intensity. Basking in Lux’s light was a pleasant feeling, always has been. It’s like she bares her soul, her most vulnerable part with Jinx. Like she trusts her, like she feels safe with her. Despite how dangerous Jinx thinks she’d be around Lux desperately wants to prove her wrong. That worried Jinx, one day Lux will see what it means to be close to a jinx.

Something light punched her shoulder. Looking down she found Isha signing, ‘Dummy! I know what you are!’

“Uh huh, and what’s that little detective?” Jinx challenged her back playfully.

‘You’re in…’ she started signing but a voice from behind interrupted them.

“Ah, hot, hot, hot,” Lux cried out.

Jinx was glad she didn’t see that last word, whatever it was it doesn’t matter. Her instincts instantly jumped over to Lux.

“Shit, you okay blondie?” she asked, rushing to her side without thinking.

She looked okay, Jinx didn’t see any damage. For a moment she was really worried.

“Everything’s alright,” Lux replied with a bright smile, “Almost overcooked our dinner. Hehe, sorry.” She was a bit more nervous during the second sentence, “uh anyway. Dinner is ready.”

‘I’m pretty hungry,’ Isha signed arriving by their side.

“We got lots for everyone,” Lux continued to smile as she poured the first bowl. After everyone got their portion, they went back to sitting on the edge of the wall.

Jinx took her first sip of the stew. Her eyes widen in recognition.

“Mmh! Oh, that’s good,” moaned Jinx. “Is that…?”

The mage just chuckled in response. “Yup, same recipe from the Illuminators.”

Isha too quickly took a spoonful. She burned her tongue, but it was worth it. She has not gotten to taste this one before, but she savoured every second of it. Even she let out a loud “Mmh!”

Jinx’s suspicions where confirmed, and she enjoyed the warm liquid falling down her insides, warming up her throat and chest.

“Still didn’t have axle grease,” Lux added, “maybe next time you bring some.”

Charming as always. Jinx’s heart went back to going thunka-dunka. Lux still remembered that moment, remembered what the stew awoke in her. Did she make this just for her.

“Heh, maybe,” answered Jinx, “Was this your idea?”

Lux paused for a moment and put down her bowl. “Not entirely.” She contemplated some more, before softly looking directly at Jinx’s eyes. Suddenly she felt naked under her friends gaze. “You helped a lot of people today you know that right?”

“Pssh, that was nothing,” muttered Jinx. She was unable to meet her friend’s gaze again. Why did she even do it, she doesn’t know, she just did, no need to talk about it more. It’s not like she cares about these people. She’s no hero, nope, never will be.

“No Jinx,” the blonde grabbed onto the other shoulder, forcing her to look into her eyes again, blue eyes on the brink of tears, “what you did today, was everything to them. Since they arrived here I have never seen them this happy. After this day was done, and everyone gathered for dinner. They asked me what you would like to eat. They prepared that stew as a thank you.”

“I don’t need their thanks.” Jinx spat out. It was getting unnerving. People just thanking her, it made her inside burn, but not with rage.

“I think that makes you a real hero.” There it was her overly charming voice, and everything stopped, as Jinx suddenly dropped her spoon. Everyone just calls her a hero. Don’t they all know what she did?!

“I don’t care about these people.”

“Then why?” Lux asked, but she didn’t sound mad, just confused, “Why stayed up all night and day, why make each prosthetic so thoughtful?”

What was Lux really after? Just a confession? Does she want Jinx to lie, does she even know her? Jinx forgot Lux does know her, she’s known her since the day she arrived, and Jinx has made little to know effort hiding who she is and what she wants.

“I don’t know okay?” She put her bowl down, and curled in on herself, and continued mumbling, “Was just something I could fix.” Jinx didn’t say that all she was thinking about the last couple of days is helping out Lux, her voices taunting her for being useless. She isn’t useless, Jinx doesn’t want to be useless.

Lux’s smile didn’t falter, it became brighter. “I know that feeling, I know it all too well.” Then Lux grabbed Jinx’s bowl and handed it over, “For what it’s worth, you deserve this. I never was able to properly thank you for your help with the Illuminators. You have my utmost gratitude!”

Slowly Jinx opened up, there was still a bit of terror in her eyes. Lux couldn’t tell if she was scared of Terbisia, her future, or herself, but it still hurt to see. The bowl was quickly snatched out of her hand, and they continued their dinner.

For now the two stayed silent, as Isha recalled what the two were up to that day. How Isha adjusted the prosthetics for everyone.

“I knew you could do it, my little tinkerer,” Jinx purred as she ruffled the little one’s hair. She really was proud of her. Isha slowly growing up, out of Jinx’s shadow. She’d be a better help to everyone here. Jinx just needs to give her the right push.

What if we stayed? Helped them out? Vi was reeling her ugly mug again. Is that what you meant back then, when we were with the tin Machine Herald? Jinx won’t say it wasn’t a bad idea in retrospect, that she just needed the right place for it.

That is something Jinx has observed while climbing through Terby’s rooftops. The people here are all unique, all outsiders. Some aren’t even used to receiving or giving help. Like a bunch of Zaunites beaten down by Enforcers. The image was hauntingly similar to home. Only the façade looked different. Jinx hasn’t decided yet if that was a good or a bad thing.

“You really can see it all from up here,” Lux mused. They’ve long finished their bowls and were just sitting together, observing the town slowly falling asleep, and one light after the other going out. “It’s not much yet. We can barely stand upright,” that came out more nervous that she wanted, “but one day... one day Demacia is going to respect us.”

One day this city is going to respect us.

A second memory of Vi came back. They both earned their respect, but at what price. Is Lux aware of it?

“My sis used to say that about us,” mumbled Jinx, her eyes wandering to the horizon, wondering if she’s looking east. “Let’s say she wasn’t wrong. I hope you’re not wrong either.”

‘You’re a great leader, a shiny flare.’ Isha added with a bright toothy smile. But Jinx saw something that worried her. Lux’s positive disposition faltered, in fact her entire façade broke.

“That’s awfully nice of you Isha,” Lux sighed, “but honestly I have no idea what I am doing.”

The little girl ran up to Lux and tried to hug it better.

‘Everyone’s looking up to you, they know you can do it!’ she tried to add.

“But that’s just it,” now Lux started to count a list of problems with her fingers, “First food is running out, second our homes are still too fragile, and I don’t know how to fix it. But they look up to me, they look to me for a solution, like I know everything. I was a noble, what do I know about building a house, or an entire town. I don’t know where we get can resources, or tools, or anything. We are cut off from Demacia, the Illuminators are in shambles, we’re all alone.”

By the end of that little outburst Jinx moved closer to Lux and threw an arm over her shoulders. Her words reminded her of what Ekko told her. Only briefly he mentioned what it was like for the Firelights starting out. He had the same anxieties. But they managed to pull through. Something about giving people what they need to live, not just survive. May that too gave Jinx some inspiration for what she did today.

“You’re a symbol to them,” Jinx rasped, “Lotsa responsibility… it’s why I turned down the whole hero of Zaun gig.”

What Ekko was also exceptionally good at compared to Jinx, was systematically break down problems to their root cause. Not that Jinx isn’t good at it, but for her it happens more accidentally, she doesn’t really thing about it. Just mash a bit here, hammer a bit there and fixed. Maybe she can help Lux sort things out.

“But it also means the people yap to you, actually you’re yapping with them. You know that you don’t know, but you know that others know, you know? If you are the person to talk to when there are problems you must know what caused them.”

Lux thought for a second, really thought about what people said about their problems, not just what those problems are. “Well first problem is always food isn’t it? Well… We lack the means of food processing, we have so many crops, but if we can’t grind our wheat we can’t make bread. Tania said they’d need the waterwheel to work…”

“I’ll fix it!” Jinx blurted out suddenly

“What?!”

Jinx doesn’t know where that came from, but she felt a sudden urge. This was bothering Lux, if she fixes the wheel, Lux will have less stress… How hard can it be.

“I don’t want that pressure on you, what if you can’t fix it… There people are not your responsibility,” the mage stuttered. Jinx really did a number on her. Stupid Jinx saying stupid things, making Blondie sad.

“I’ll fix it,” Jinx said even more determined, “I-I want to do it. I just don’t want to deal with people. I didn’t think when you asked for help you meant like mechanical doodads,” the rest she mumbled to herself, “I kinda need it, or I would go insane… well more insane.”

Her mind just won’t shut up about fixing things. It never has. It is as much of a curse, as her destruction. Plus she had to admit, building those prosthetics was kinda fun.

“Jinx I…,” Lux was at a loss for words, but her smile grew wider and wider, “Thank you!” She threw herself onto Jinx.

“It’s nothing, Blondie. Will be a piece of cake.”

It’s not like she has anything better to do, or somewhere else to go. But she wasn’t lying when she said she wanted to do it.

“Shut up, this means the world to me.”

Lux is stressing out over all this. Jinx knows what sleepless nights look like. Perfect pretty Lux shouldn’t need to worry about it. Anything for you my Starlight.

After a while a yawn escaped Lux.

“Guess it’s time for me to hit the bed.” She got up, and Jinx felt the cold night’s air gripping her body again. But it’s probably for the best. Lux needs rest, more than anyone here. A lot of people look up to her, it’s not an easy thing to live with.

Lux then eyed their leftovers, and all the dishes they would need to carry back home.

“Don’t worry about it,” Jinx said, “Get some rest, me’n’Ish will take care of it.”

The thankful smile widened on Lux’s face, a real smile. “You’re the best. I couldn’t do this without you. Good night you two.”

“Night!” Jinx replied.

Isha waved her goodnight too. Lux slumped ahead. Fatigue spreading through her body language. There was something still on Isha’s mind Jinx noticed. She tried to run after Lux, but Jinx held her back, seemingly aware of what she was trying to do.

“Let her go, she needs the sleep.”

Isha huffed in protest but couldn’t do anything against it.

“We two got a job to do. You up for it?”

‘Fine.’ By the way Isha signed Jinx could tell she was annoyed, ‘I can stay up a while longer.’

“Good! Then let’s get to work.”

Jinx already made plans for the waterwheel. She knew what was broke, and how to fix and even improve it. The materials she needed just weren’t in Demacia. They will have to do a little trip.

They were back in their workshop. Jinx had one goal in mind and went straight to grab Rhino.

“Buckle up, kid. It’s gonna be a ride!”

But Isha just stood there with a goofy smile.

“What?”

A little laugh escaped her lungs. ‘I knew you would help.’

“Yeah so what, not like we got something better to do.” Jinx argued back, already knowing it was a lie. Both knew exactly why she said yes.

Isha giggled even more. ‘You’re doing it, because you like her.’

“Uhm no… just so she would shut up. ,” replied Jinx flustered, Chompers rattling in her insides again. Isha just looked back unconvinced.

By now Jinx grabbed Rhino, and a makeshift pushcart from one of the Illuminator deliveries. She also flung Ekko’s jacket over herself, and pulled up her head, throwing another small cloak towards Isha. “Wear this and hop on!” She was about to pull the whipcord, when Isha signed.

‘You like her, like Fathands likes Cyclops.’

What?!

“No, I’m not like that. They’re disgusting together, always so lovey dovey, and ew no that’s not me! Ew I would never fall for a dirty piltie”

Jinx is not pathetic like Vi. She doesn’t spend every moment in misery because her “oh so rich” girlfriend isn’t by her side… no Jinx is definitely not thinking about holding her light in her hands. No Jinx definitely doesn’t need Lux, the one person making her feel not broken. Those Chompers are a warning. They rattle before an explosion, Jinx doesn’t know when they’ll blow, but they’d take Lux with them.

Looking down to the ground, she mumbled, “Besides… it’s not like she likes me back. You’ve seen her, she’s just friendly to everyone.”

Again Isha grunted in annoyance, ‘You’re wrong! If you would just let her back in you’d see!’

Jinx misses them too, but it is far to dangerous. Lux may wake up, trip on the wrong thing and everything blows it.

“Are you crazy?! It’s not safe!” she snarled back.

But Isha was not backing down, there was a fire of determination in her heart. ‘You let me inside the workshop just fine.’

“Yeah, but-but you know my work. I taught you.”

‘You can always teach her.’

She already lost Isha once despite her teachings. There is no guarantee for Lux. She’ll just fix the wheel, so that she will be left alone.

“She’s busy enough running this town, there’s just no time. I can’t take her away from what she wants. Let’s just go and get this over with.” Not letting Isha rebuttal, she pult the whipcord. The drive lit up and Arcane energies formed into a blue portal into the unknown. “I hope punched in the right coordinates. Could either be exactly where I want, or…” a place that could ruin everything.

Stepping through the portal the air changed. A familiar stench filled their senses, as they finally saw their environments.

Isha was baffled, she immediately recognized the place, but for Jinx to come back here so soon.

‘Zaun?!’ she signed, ‘Why are we back home?!’

A shiver ran down Jinx’s spine. Her eyes dancing around the place. She took them to an old scrapyard she used to visit. It was daytime over here. Not surprising Zaun being on the other side of the planet, still she had to be careful that no one saw her. Problem was Firelights frequented this place as well, so they had to be quick.

A bit frustrated Jinx growled, “’Cause I need some clickity clackity I can’t make in Terbs.” Then she pointed at Isha, “and I need you as lookout. Can’t let them know I’m alive. If you even see a hint of green lights in the sky, or even the faint humming of a hoverboard, we are outta here! I don’t care if you think you just heard things, you tell me immediately, you got that!”

The seriousness and panic surprised Isha. This was something she should not argue with. Jinx is not happy about coming here. She is risking everything for Lux.

Dutifully she nodded.

“Let’s hope I find what I need.”

It took a while, but after dumpster diving she found what she was looking for. Enough parts from different power generators to build a new one. She didn’t just want to repair the wheel, she can upgrade it. Once they have electricity, Jinx can build more things powered by it. Who needs magic when you got SCIENCE! HAHA! Not that the mages aren’t a good job, but they too need the rest.

Just as she dumped the last piece onto her cart, she felt static electricity in the back of her neck. Shortly after Isha tapped her shoulder.

‘I feel weird something is coming.’

Sure enough that feeling was followed by the humming of a hoverboard. Her shimmer already bubbled to the surface in one quick motion Jinx grabbed Rhino and opened the portal back home. Together the two pushed the cart through.

On the other side Jinx slammed the shut down button, but she took one quick peek through the portal. It was a “blink, and you miss it” moment. In the distance she saw a green lightning bolt. That’s new… But it was quickly followed by a person on a hoverboard with white dreads.

The portal was closed before they could see anything, but her heart hammered with fear. That was too close.

Before another thought caught her she immediately gathered her tools, and the two got to work.

For once Lux slept well alone. Yesterday was a lot, but she was back on speaking terms with Jinx. All hope seemed to be lost, but Isha gave her enough courage to reconnect.

“Lady Crownguard!”

It was a soft hum interrupting her sleep.

“Lady Crownguard!”

There it was again. Stop it, I need sleep.

“Lady Crownguard!”

One final time and she stirred awake. Someone was calling her. Opening her eyes she noticed the sun was long up. She slept in for the second day in a row.

Groggily she climbed out of bed and looked down to the ground floor. A small crowd has gathered outside.

“Ah finally awake,” someone shouted up to her, “’Tis a miracle! The waterwheel! Someone has fixed it overnight!”

That was fast. The message woke her up completely, Immediately she threw on her cloak and boots and climbed down. They guided her to show the new addition to Terbisia.

She already saw in the distance the familiar work of her friend. The entire wheel had been replaced, now resembling the ball like form of a poro, big metal moustache included. It was a funny image seeing it spin in the water with a goofy expression.

With this they may finally be able to sustain themselves with their own food. She already knows who will get the first batch as thanks. But for now she gathers Jinx is absent this morning, because she needs some rest. Hopefully she can show her gratitude later. This community wouldn’t be standing without her.

Chapter Text

Captain Isha’s personal logbook

Current objective: Mission Lightcannon

Entry #3

I finally got my idiots to talk again. Went better than expected. But both are still stubborn about their feelings, and I still didn’t manage to lock them into a room together.

Been spending more time with Jinx since then. She spends most of her day inside tinkering with little gadgets. In secret at night we spread them around town. She also managed to build a bunch of lanterns powered by the water wheel. Probably why she fixed it first. In theory she could use Rhino to power the entire town, but she keeps him close, and he also didn’t seem to like the idea.

I talked some more to him, he seemed excited about my idea though and I have his full support. Just need to hide him away for one night. Don’t worry Rhino, I will keep you company.

Flashlight meanwhile is very happy with our progress. Food isn’t a problem anymore, and the means of building new houses have mysteriously arrived in the main square one day. In short Jinx went out looking for a lumberjack in Demacia only to steal all their wood.

Today Jinx said it is a day off for her. She’s been tinkering with something. Using that bullet necklace Powder gifted her. I wonder what she is up to.

‘You like her, like Fathands likes Cyclops.’

Urgh, what do these words mean. Jinx has already told Isha she’s wrong, yet those words just don’t seem to leave her alone. Okay Caitlyn makes Vi happy, and Lux makes her happy. But that doesn’t mean she has to do all the other things they do.

They’re just friends… that’s what this feeling is, friendship. She never had a lot of friends in her life. She could say Scratch, but they didn’t really see each other often and mostly for making music. But Jinx was too busy helping out Silco to really call her a friend right? Then Isha came along, the first real friend she made. Lux is just like that, someone who gets Jinx, someone who accepts Jinx.

Still it confused her and scared her. What if this is just another false hope. Everyone she’s met in her life has died at one point. Some of them came back, but always different… unrecognisable. That can’t happen to Lux. One day she will realise Jinx is nothing but trouble.

Even though right now she is doing so much to swerve of that course. Eventually something will go wrong though. But why is she suddenly doing that. It’s not like she previously cared for people. Powder cares about others, not Jinx. She also had Ekko, Jinx never understood their connection. There was maybe something back in the day, but that feeling has died long ago. But Powder might know something about it.

She also called Lux her home, whatever that means. Terbs wasn’t really her place anymore, but she’s staying, because of Lux. She has nowhere else to go. So far away from home, from everyone she knew. She had to leave, but something is missing now, and Jinx cannot fill that hole in her heart. She’s lost.

So yeah high time to send a letter to Powder. She also promised to send one. Letting her know it might take longer before she can see Vi, and maybe she can help with her internal crisis.

But for that to happen Jinx had to figure out the gizmo on this side and Pow-Pow had to do the same on her side, a joined effort.

Gonna take a while breaking her nogging over this.

“Alright Zapper gonna borrow your gem for a bit,” she mumbled, before putting down the empty gun on her table. Next she took off her bullet necklace. That gift she’s gotten from Powder, containing some of the Hexcrystal shards from her universe. She has to figure something out about them. Was just a hunch and way too complicated for most people.

“Boo!” Isha jumped her, actually managing to startle Jinx. Giggling she signed: ‘Got you!’

“Oh you little!” Jinx was about to jump her back, when Isha curiously signed. ‘What are you working on?’

Isha’s gonna like this. “Finally gonna build that gizmo to send letters to Pow-Pow.” As predicted that got her excited.

‘Show me,’ she signed, before hopping onto Jinx’s lap. She let that weight press into her. Every time Isha gets to tinker with her she sits there. A calming pressure, and some hair she can ruffle to keep a free hand occupied.

Well, the prototype she has so far wasn’t even fully assembled. But for now Jinx picked up explained the little prongs that looked like the prongs from the big machine back at Powder’s hideout. Isha was glued to every single word Jinx spewed out.

The kid was one of the few people who managed to follow Jinx’s mad ramblings. She’s smart, smarter that she thinks, a prodigy if you ask Jinx. So much untapped potential, she just needs a teacher. It’s why Jinx was glad showing Isha the ropes over the couple of months.

Vi used to teach her stuff, but it wasn’t always things she could use, especially with her weak nerd arms. Still it put stuff into perspective what Vi was trying to do the entire time. But Jinx won’t fail Isha like Vi failed her. She listens, she lets her do things.

For example Isha had an idea for a little, well actually quite large doodad that would allow them to pump water out of their well. No more annoying little buckets you have to string on a rope. It brought Jinx also a couple of more ideas on actually implementing a pipe system or something. But those were long term goals, and she’ll get to it, when she’ll get to it. Planning ahead wasn’t really her specialty.

A little while into Jinx’s testing Isha got curious. ‘What are you going to write?”

Definitely not something about her little Chomper problem concerning a certain mage she can’t look away from.

“Just catching up,” Jinx simply answered trying to hide her thoughts, “You know telling ’bout this whole Mage-Rebellion thing, what we’re doing here and all, and why I am late.”

She had to admit she came a long way from home. She came from the deepest sumps of Zaun, and in theory could reach the highest mountains on the other side of the planet. Things did start to look up now. This could still become her new home. She always had a sense of place and belonging, for almost her entire life. Even when the people hated, Zaun was who she was, she breathed it, lived it. Probably why Silco was so proud of her, she was everything he ever loved about Zaun.

‘Nothing else?’

She has been onto her for a very long time. Too clever for her own good.

“Nope. So what are you gonna write? I know you and the other Isha have been scheming something,” Jinx eyed her suspiciously. She loves a good scheme, a good prank, whatever it is.

‘What?! No!’ An obvious lie, even Jinx caught in the sign.

“Well whatever it is. You can tell her all about it. I won’t look!” Jinx winked mischievously, “A prankster’s confidentiality is sacred.”

That made Isha really happy, as she let out a satisfied giggle. In a way, Jinx was looking forward to whatever she is scheming. Her little prankster growing up. It could bring tears to her eyes.

“Alright now be quite this is the hard part, I gotta concentrate!” That was the signal to shut up. Isha does not want to hear another mouthful from Jinx about messing up her stuff... again.

While interesting at first over time it quickly became boring to watch Jinx fine tune resonance between crystals or whatever she was mumbling about. At some point she hopped off and started picking up any loose giblets in the workshop to play with. But she felt something strange, a calling. Coming from a gun rested next to Jinx on the table.

Jinx did not notice any of this, as excitement rose over hearing from Powder again. What she has been up to. She said she wanted to do something with her life, and she wondered where it would bring her.

She was getting closer and closer to a breakthrough she can feel it. The blue lights entering the corner of her eye, the little runes dancing next to her, and the static electricity of Hextech charging up the air.

Wait, electricity?

Suddenly a lightning bolt shot just past her ear. In an instant all her senses where on high alert. She noticed Isha was missing, when she was just sitting in her lap a minute ago.

Panicked she finally looked behind her.

She found Isha holding Zapper, lightning crackling all around her, her eyes lit up with blue energy.

This must be a nightmare.

Just like back then you let her die!

She was crying, glowing tears. Jinx’s stomach dropped at the side and with memories overloading her mind she was unable to move.

What did she do wrong. She should’ve paid more attention. She should never have let Isha anywhere near Zapper again.

“No,no,no,no, Isha!” Jinx cried out.

Even back then you just let Vi hold you back. You know you could’ve saved her!

In that moment Jinx found an intense urge to move, to tackle Isha. Her heart pumped Shimmer through her veins like never before. She was about to jump, but another lightning bolt lashed out and hit her, throwing her back.

“Aaah,” it hurt, it really hurt a lot. But it hurt more to see the panicked expression on Isha. She didn’t want to harm Jinx, but she has no idea what was happening to her. It was written all over her face.

The Arcane energies inside the pistol intensified. Both girls felt a huge outburst coming. Isha did all she could to hold the pistol away from Jinx, aiming it at the sky. A flash of light erupted as a giant laser punched a hole through their roof.

But it changed nothing about Isha’s condition. Every attempt at approaching her was met with resistance. Jinx was running out of options.

Desperate she screamed for the one person she trusted, even when she feared it would put her in danger too.

“Luuuuuuuuuuux!” she screamed as loud as she could, “Heeeeelp!!!”

The days have gone by faster and faster for Lux. Since Jinx rebuild the water wheel daily life, became less and less of a struggle. Every time Lux came up to Jinx and thanks her for her help, she brushes it off like it was nothing. But Lux can see it, Jinx’s smile growing more genuine. She is happy here. Lux sees that aspect of Jinx, she thought she lost.

There is still another part she knows Jinx needs in her life. The excitement. For now she is content helping people out, but she is an adrenaline junkie, and Lux wonders what Jinx would do if she inevitably got bored.

Sometimes Jinx did sneak out of town when she got especially twitchy. From the distant you could hear the rumblings of Rhino’s engine as Jinx raced circles around Terbisia. Later she returned and went back to tuning him. Lux would love to see her handiwork one day, and if she ever got Starfire back, she and definitely Starfire would want a rematch.

As for Terbisia herself, there has been a steady influx of new refugees each week. They couldn’t have come any sooner or they wouldn’t have been ready for that. The only problem is, more and more Mageseekers are spotted in the nearby forest. An injured one even arrived here a few days ago. He was patched up by the new local doctor and is now living among the others. Lux was glad a conflict didn’t break out. It gives her hope, that the people of Demacia can see the truth.

This was everything she hoped for. While not a real town or city yet they will get…

BOOM!

Blue lightning crackled in the corner of her eyes. Instantly she turned around towards the explosion. To her horror she saw a hole in the roof of Jinx’s workshop, and unusual blue light flickered through the opening.

Whatever Lux was doing right now, disappeared from her mind, she immediately ran to the workshop, staff in hand.

The electric noises didn’t stop. It wasn’t unusual to hear strange noises from in there, but never something like this. An experiment may have gone wrong. Lux was worried sick.

“Luuuuuuuuuuux! Help!”

She heard a faint scream, that tore open her heart. A rare occasion for Jinx to use her real name, it always meant something serious is happening.

“LUUUUX!!!!”

She ran and ran and ran, but each second felt agonizingly long.

“Nonononono!”